pe er te ey ere eR pee eee Sarre = yew &

0 ho Re lh Lashed Ge hint et” yen ar Mant Ah Ad hin arnt eA

Bl een oo ee “

Satin NBs OB te , pare ~ ole ; ne ne

Yall ae Sotho n be ete Aer Be fe ttatioe . : wr mend : : eee

“6 -Rankt tibia Fie lnednithet~ Sa tistr three fr Badin tbol te

Ds fhe ti tin he alah oh th Co t= tee WE ox ow i Oe at I Stan Agta the Cw mene . .

a ea att hake IR GORA eck tlt SA lilt Ne a ot = tin atk ;

Seige aati N iki treenthe kth Dod ni thn” aint ha 6 EH

2 ee Be Nira : C aitatenad *

é ee oe ee ee eee ~

attain tele hb See tne Yas Adel ie = ae eee oe ee ae ; r " ~ ' Ne ;

oes tain teh ato odin nthe alba Nr eed ° ‘ ‘ J A a " : on edanaet-ae “ 3 : . i i?

rbiigdtiichiesl-toniinai-the thy on intro tertort Partai; iondt-Othatialowb~tett a ati vs , ee tee Re

~ ae rte BP

: nib ede ein So

enna rere

baba tontin Oe = ‘ ze 7 Auhew eth Ore Sas Seay Fe

Uk ab nh

6 ee eo ee - pues Fn Bnd Bl is isle ey ae

Na erie en oelngionrt TTB ab thet bet » be Dein nhs = ee

ethene ADGA HAE mtb Ce dete Bch . Stet to hs

He he

ao . a ‘ Padi diR Damte entity . 4 k eae ra . te : -

~ rte - we Ratt bite % > 4 ‘ re ‘ Fe Pal PA temo bo MDL G edt

tn,

now - Stet in Gat We.

tae sap

oh Cd OAM ab - ina

ow - Se eset aaeianed

BO Wate

\) j

Nas

SAS dog

Nery

2 Pe e 4

o> §€ : fog

THE ANNALS

AND )

a ye

MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY, '

INCLUDING |

ZOOLOGY, BOTANY, ann GEOLOGY.

(BEING A CONTINUATION OF THE ‘ANNALS’ COMBINED WITH LOUDON AND

CHARLESWORTH’S ‘ MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY.’)

CONC. LT ED. By

ALBERT C. L. G. GUNTHER, M.A., M.D., Ph.D., F.R.S.,

WILLIAM S. DALLAS, F.LS.,

WILLIAM CARRUTHERS, F.R.S., F.L.S., F.GS.,

AND

WILLIAM FRANCIS, Ph.D., F.L.S.

NO OO, #

VOL. I.—FIFTH SERIES

ees oe oe

Nis

“a,

}}

. Hf

ational user:

LONDON:

PRINTED AND PUBLISHED BY TAYLOR AND FRANCIS.

SOLD BY LONGMANS, GREEN, READER, AND DYER; SIMPKIN, MARSHALL,

AND CO.; KENT AND CO.; WHITTAKER AND CO.: BAILLIERE, PARIS :

MACLACHLAN AND STEWART, EDINBURGH :

HODGES, FOSTER, AND CO., DUBLIN: AND ASHER, BERLIN,

1878.

« Omnes res creatse sunt divine sapientiz et potenti testes, divitie felicitatis

humane :—ex harum usu bonitas Creatoris; ex pulchritudine sapientia Domini;

ex ceconomid in conseryatione, proportione, renoyatione, potentia majestatis

elucet. Earum itaque indagatio ab hominibus sibi relictis semper cestimata ;

4 yeré eruditis et sapientibus semper exculta; malé doctis et barbaris semper

inimica fuit.”—Linnavs.

“Quel que soit le principe de la vie animale, il ne faut qu’ouvrir les yeux pour

voir qu’elle est le chef-d’ceuvre de la Toute-puissance, et le but auquel se rappor-

tent toutes ses opérations.”—Bruckyur, Théorie du Systeme Animal, Leyden,

1767.

arc Oe Oe Uke st ... . The sylvan powers

Obey our summons; from their deepest dells

The Dryads come, and throw their garlands wild

And odorous branches at our feet; the Nymphs

That press with nimble step the mountain-thyme

And purple heath-flower come not empty-handed,

But scatter round ten thousand forms minute

Of velvet moss or lichen, torn from rock

Or rifted oak or cavern deep: the Naiads too

Quit their loved native stream, from whose smooth face

They crop the lily, and each sedge and rush

That drinks the rippling tide: the frozen poles,

Where peril waits the bold adventurer’s tread,

The burning sands of Borneo and Cayenne,

All, all to us unlock their secret stores

And pay their cheerful tribute.

J. Tayxtor, Norwich, 1818.

CONTENTS OF VOL. II.

[FIFTH SERIES. }

NUMBER VIL.

Page

I. On the Genera Dipterus, Sedgw. & Murch., Paledaphus, Van

Beneden and De Koninck, Holodus, Pander, and Cheirodus, M‘Coy.

By R. H. Traquarr, M.D., F.G.S., Keeper of the Natural-History

Collections in the Museum of Science and Art, Edinburgh.

Mialerue mii Wren cuncy nnn Sevens er velte try Seviaresn stare aero! one ane 1

II. Preliminary Notices of Deep-Sea Fishes collected during the

Voyage of H.M.S. ‘Challenger.’ By Dr. ALBERT Ginrumr, F.R.S.,

Keeper of the Zoological Department, British Museum............ 17

III. Stromatopora as distinguished from Millepora. By Dr.

MASONS CU Lucene foes etcuete sma ue AwApaln < «Aa beadacaiene a cnet aeeataaneme 28

IV. Notes on Carboniferous Mollusca. By R. Eruerrpes, Jun.,

1 S9f SG Reey dl ed tel 2) ee app Abeeiie Be Oe ReRan arte) AL ed 30

Ale ercemeb ie ravers et cicvele. ore opti al cne: keca Whewmla rt oles aa sacte won ate acaeens 35

VI. On the Dascilhde of New Zealand. By D. Suarp, Honorary

Member of the New-Zealand Institute. ........ 0.0.0 cece cee ene 40

VII. On the Salenide, Wright.—Part III. On a third Form of

Recent Saleniz, and on the Salenie from the Tertiary Deposits. By

Prof.) Martin Duncan, M.Bylond:, F.RS, &e.. ie ie eet 59

VIII. The Foraminiferal Nature of Haliphysema Tumanowiczit,

Bow. (Sguamulina scopula, Carter), demonstrated. By W. SaviLLE

PEN pe ie) EAS) ccc.). Cblates PV. & V.) os nese een eames 68

IX. On the Nauplius Stage of Prawns. By C. Spence Bartz,

Pipettes ithieinsis sears aes bee oe lee wo ntl eo nye AO Renna “eee 79

X. On Stromatopora. By H. J. Canter, F.R.S, &. ..,.,....... 85

1V CONTENTS,

XI. Descriptions of three Species of Doryphora from Peru and the

inqagmone: ¢ S5y a) ./S. BALY, PAGS oie eis les Sos 6 oo oo eae

XIE. On the Structure of Haliphysema Tumanowicxit. By E.

PATE Ae Poh sae Ea Nae en tose eee onal eyr we RW ate ols eae iete fe Riles ore ak ae

Proceedings of the Geological Society. 0.00. 0.5 ge seks enw eee wes

On the Classification of the Stellerida, by M. C. Viguier; On the

Aerial Respiration of some Brazilian Fishes, by Prof. Jobert,

report by Prof. Milne-Edwards; Fossil Mammal from the

Jurassic of the Rocky Mountains, by Prof. O.C. Marsh; on a

rare Form of the Hepatic Organ in the Vermes, by M. J.

Chatin; Wartelia, a new Genus of Annelids, erroneously

regarded as Embryos of TZerebelle, by M. Giard; On the Mol-

luscan Fauna of New Guinea, by M. C. Tapparone-Canefri; On

a remarkable new Generic Type of Characins, by Theodore

Gill

NUMBER VIII.

XIII. Studies on Fossil Sponges.—IJ. Lithistide. By Karu

Ee IED PEEL A. es Said sle ein os getter pha ole he SES eee POE ES

XIV. On Bellidia Huntii of Gosse. By C. SpENcE Bares, F.R.S.

XV. Characters of four new Longicorn Coleoptera from Borneo.

ye ARE ES O),: VW ATR OUSE «.:. qin wis 's.ccuagr ie isis aiehewios Ment aibhake

XVI. Note on Cetonia opalina, L. & G., with a Description of an

allied Species. By Cuarites O. WATERHOUSE............00.05.

XVIF. Notes on the Embryology of Sponges. By W. Savitie

Koon hk: i Z5.; aoc. (Plates Vile Wits). imo. dct seen

XVIII. Parasites of the Spongida. By H. J. Carrer, F.R.S. &c.

XIX. Measurements of the Red Blood-corpuscles of the American

Manatee (Manatus americanus) and Beluga leucas. By GroreE

Guiiiven tb. A. iPemb. oll SOxon | ..2iy.1d.ial tat bieietiels B oo elobelle whe

XX. Note on Tethea muricata, Bowerbank. By H. J. Carrer,

Ss Ges Be eteae enh Gaede eis auc ele ioe eieraiemtin ok ete aagaod icici

XXI. Descriptions of several new Species of Lepidoptera in the

Collection of the British Museum. By Artuur G. BurTtirr,

1 DE OAS ire SUMMER Rete os. aR) oo a miele ae Sleuth) OLAS GiGi camo oLewcitt

XXII. Preliminary Notices of Deep-Sea Fishes collected during

the Voyage of H.M.S. ‘Challenger.’ By Dr. ALBERT GUNTHER,

F.R.S,,. Keeper of the Zoological Department, British Museum ..

Page

Peis ese Aue Seisahe ec Bienes aus iiss aed gs Ei ets 103—112

113

185

. 179

CONTENTS. v

Page

XXIII. On Littkenva, a new Genus of Ophiuroidea from Discovery ;

Bay. By Prof. P. Marrin Duncan, M.B. Lond., F.R.S., &c.

CBIR E TERY ot Te Me ratchet Kame E OLLI Sr alee SNS ote weed ce ale 188

New Book :—A Manual of Zoology for the Use of Students, with a

General Introduction on the Principles of Zoology. By HEnry

ALLEYNE NicHoxison, M.D., D.Sc., M.A., Ph.D., F.R.S.E.,

RCS eee fare Mists eras ovis sant d oof a hea conte stg G wiene aren or eh 193

On a new Opisthoceelous Dinosaur, by Dr. EK. D. Cope; On the Pro-

pagation and Metamorphoses of the Suctorial Crustacea of the

Family Cymothoade, by M. Schiddte; On: Avenardia Prie, a

Gigantic Nemertean of the West Coast of France, by M. A.

Giard ; Observations and Experiments on the Migrations of

Filaria rhytipleurites, a Parasite of Cockroaches and Rats, by M.

Geb serisanay Graal aM. Fccuts a wire se oad cae npan Foe. bias ge eceee 194—199

NUMBER IX.

XXIV. On the Occurrence in North America of rare Extinct Ver-

tebrates found fragmentarily in England. By Prof. R. Owsn, C.B.,

BRO cre: yf Celates Xo. Se NGL at ith ies ete ne capes alas aaa age 201

XXV. Characters of undescribed Species of Halticine. By Josppu

Sm Ey da Lg Sty Fs Aras a = oa ie Al haa d os aes Aca sha ONS en pea 223

XXVI. On the Nauplius and Pupa Stage of Suctoria. By Prof.

PNGHISENISTIRCONERD ortars ai tiaiatia arasere «even 5 acheheee «ol stigenegsrelens os oatee ereiglat areal 233

XXVII. Studies on Fossil Sponges.—II. Lithistide. By Karri

POMBE ED Ceri. (Ce Lat W LEE) << Me sat 2 « anemia tents orem anaiersiote 235

XXVIII. Preliminary Notices of Deep-Sea Fishes collected during

the Voyage of H.M.S. ‘Challenger.’ By Dr. ALBERT GUNTHER,

F.R.S., Keeper of the Zoological Department, British Museum .... 248

XXIX. On the Mode of Development of the Tentacles in the

Genus Hydra. By M. C. Merescuxowsxky. (Plate XII.) ...... 251

XXX. Descriptions of new Species of Rhopalocera from Central

and South America. By F. Du Canr GopMan and OsBerr SALvIN, 257

XXXI. On the Identity of the Ophiuran Genera Ophiopleura,

‘Danielssen and Koren, and Liitkenia, Duncan, with Notes on the

Species. By Prof. P. Martin Duncan, M.B. Lond., F.R.S., &c. .. 266

Broceedinesof the Geological: Society.”.'.....', .°.)s1-/ciste eave apeeeeltsre 268

Probable Distribution of a Spider by the Trade-Winds; On the

Relation of Ameba quadrilineata and Ameba verrucosa, by Dr.

Leidy ; On the Fossil Mammalia of South America, by M. P.

Gyles Nest eM hd os ncata ask x « Ls fh aso ace eae she ot eal 270, 271

vl CONTENTS.

NUMBER X.

Page

XXXII. On the Willemoesia Group of Crustacea. By C. SPENCE

LB yAuioe LOR Fore m GSI ce. G EE) arora ocr n ee ciomree ce meridrro aa 05 273

XXXII. On a Collection of Lepidoptera recently received from

Madagascar. By Antuur G. Butter, F.LS., F.Z.8.,&e. ...... 283

XXXIV. On the Syringospheride, an Order of Extinct Rhizo-

poda. By Prof. P. Martin Duncan, M.B. (Lond.), F.R.S., &e. .. 297

XXXV. Remarks upon the Thalassinidea and Astacidea of the

Pacific Coast of North America, with Description of a new Species.

EWI CAN OC HANGHEDN chevnie casei sh: os ling os jae ccetevels. sth in ceuerr caratear 299

XXXVI. On the probable Nature of the Animal which produced

the Stromatoporide, traced through Hydractinia, Millepora alcicornis,

and Caunopora, to Stromatopora. By H. J. Carter, F.R.S. &e. .. 304

XXXVII. Studies on Fossil Sponges.—II. Lithistide. By Karu

ENTE TNS INTOSAI Dd ie BO Cy ean atom nov cS es cathe ete. eds Oc 324

Proceedings of the Geological Society... nn... 2. esc eee a news 341

On the Parasitic Isopoda of the Genus Entoniscus, by M. A. Giard ;

Note on the Sawrus luctoceps of Ayres, by W. N. Lockington ;

On the Causes of the Buzzing of Insects, by M. J. Pérez; Repro-

ductioniot Hydra,by Ml. Korotmeli 7. o)..0 2 we srce eee « 346—351

NUMBER XI.

XXXVITI. On the Structure and Affinities of the Genus Catagma.

By WV 2.J.50LDA5, MiA., BGS. &c.. (Plate XUV) ee er eee 3538

XXXIX. On two new Species of Amphipodous Crustaceans. By

the Rey, (2 R. R. Srmppive, M.A.! (Plate XV.)\ vo. sa-s on nee 364

XL. Descriptions of Longicorn Coleoptera. By Francis P.

TEN STOPS Ch] LAGS Bt 4 Ce ay oa, SO eh, Rye cieeelora entry’ acrats 370

XLI. Notes on some British Land and Freshwater Shells. By

TAGW NGI HERE YS, al RSS) a. saudades ciety eels Rees 377

XLIL. “On the Willemoesia Group of Crustacea.” By the Rev.

gE OIN OE MUAIN Pateete vans Rintecye couic leon! pia mebice.r hee Ase icc set Rn Rea 382

XLITI. Studies on Fossil Sponges.—II. Lithistide. By Karu

ASR ID /AUE LIL Avalos ee ehs fo) able aatale Biel oe acieas eee sian 385

XLIV. Remarks upon the Porcellanidea of the West Coast of

Norin-America. By “W. Nooumene ron 3.15 (0), Dove ee ee 894

- XLV. On a small Collection of Crustacea made by Major Burton

in the Gulf of Akaba. By Epwarp J. Mirrs, F.L.S. &c.,....... 406

CONTENTS. vil

Page

XLVI. Descriptions of new Genera and Species of Gallerucine.

iy SOSRPH St, BAL YE TS. cscs ciate scot Imi mpysier aie evap late) Cale, aie 411

XLVII. Description of Didrepanephorus bifalcifer, the Type of a

new Genus and Species of Rutelde, remarkable for the huge Sickle-

shaped Mandibular Horns of the Males. By J. Woop-Mason,

Deputy Superintendent, Indian Museum, Calcutta ).i 0.3). bccsdaes 422

The Nauplius Stage of Prawns, by Fritz Miiller and C. Spence

Bate; Amphipoda in Sponges, by the Rev. T. R. R. Stebbing,

M.A.; On the Oviposition of the Queen Bee and Dzierzon’s

Theory, by M. J. Pérez ; on the Cause of Buzzing in Insects, b

M. Jousset de Bellesme; On the Ascarides of Seals and Toothed

NV alee yy ota ete CRD MG) os cr cir's as acaceneccacele's poke aba eee 426—430

NUMBER XII.

XLVIII. New Hydroida from Ochotsk, Kamtschatka, and other

Parts of the North Pacific Ocean. By OC. MrrrscuKowsky.

(Plates XVI. & XVII.)

XLIX. Descriptions of two new Species of Spiders. By T.

Workman, Esq. (Plate XVIII. figs. 1 & 2.)

L. Note on Diastylis bimarginatus from the Coast of Aberdeen-

shire. By GEorGE Sim. (Plate XVIII. figs. 3-5.) ............ 453

LI. Descriptions of some new Genera and Species of Lepidoptera

from Old Calabar and Madagascar. By ArrHur G. Buruimr,

eae Sepa Disc Can. «Sus cee a s cas che OM cele Scan wheter one, 455

LI. Additions to the Crustacean Fauna of New Zealand. By T.

W. Kreg, Assistant, Colonial Museum, Wellington, N. Z. ........ 465

LIII. Studies on Fossil Sponges.—II. Lithistide. By Kari

ALFRED ZITTEL....... etadeys uiaiahsscrkiniien slay ats) ah efor nceatta tar suceantae aOR 467

LIV. Descriptions of two new Species of Land Shells from New

Gransia.. by EDGAR A, SMITHS EZ.9.% a5 alk ond goal. tees 482

LV. On the Willemoesia Group of Crustacea. By C. SpEncE

TEUATHIEy, Lol Se on ee dace eran ako EN ca RE aE CROIAD aaa eae 484

New Books :—The Geology of Sussex ; or the Geology and Fossils

of the Tertiary and Cretaceous Formations of Sussex. By the

late FREDERICK Dixon, ae F.G.S._ New Edition. Revised

and augmented by Prof. T. Rupert Jonzs, F.R.S., F.G.S.—A

Catalogue of Australian Fossils (including Tasmania and the

Island of Timor) stratigraphically and zoologically arranged.

By Robert ErHerine®, Jun,, F.G.S. &............. .. 489, 492

Vill CONTENTS.

Page

Note on the Occurrence of the Genus Lymnea in Australia, by A

Alfred Brown; Note on the Number of Cervical Vertebree in

Dinornis robustus, by Prof. F. W. Hutton, of the Otago Univer-

sity; On the Affinities of the Coleopterous Genus Hades,

Thomson (Heteromera, Nilionide), by Charles O. Waterhouse ;

The Balena (Macleayius) australiensis of the Paris Museum,

compared with the Balena biscayensis of the University of

Naples, by M. F. Gasco; on Parthenogenesis in Bees, by M. A.

Sanson; The Development of Legula, by M. Duchamp .. 493—498

FU y El CR Cee cee er PR ais STN Sees Ears nei Gifol dl aed sve epee cetol tones oie tels 499

PLATES IN VOL. I.

Puatr I. New Carboniferous Mollusca.

II. Species of Teichonella.

Ill. Dipterus—Paldaphus insignis.

VII

VII. Fossil Sponges.

IX, Liitkenia arctica.

X. Chondrosteosaurus.

XI. Coryphodon.

XII. Development of the Tentacles in Hydra.

XL oerrea enthrix—Willemoesia leptodactyla—Polycheles

crucifer.

XIV. Structure of Catagma.

XV. New Amphipodous Crustaceans.

; Haliphysema Tumanowiczil.

‘+ Embryology of Sponges.

Rais New Hydroida from the North Pacific Ocean.

XVII. New Spiders—Diastylis bimarginatus.

THE ANNALS

AND

MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY.

[FIFTH SERIES.]

Se eC ONO OO per litora spargite muscum,

Naiades, et circiim vitreos considite fontes:

Pollice virgineo teneros hic carpite flores:

Floribus et pictum, divze, replete canistrum.

At vos, o Nymphee Craterides, ite sub undas ;

Ite, recurvato variata corallia trunco

Vellite muscosis e rupibus, et mihi conchas

Rerte, Dew pelagi, et pingui conchylia succo.”

N. Parthenii Giannettasii Eel, 1.

Now %. SULLY 1878:

i.—On the Genera Dipterus, Sedgw. & Murch., Paledaphus,

Van Beneden and De Koninck, Holodus, Pander, and Chei-

rodus, M‘Coy. By R. H. Traquair, M.D., F.G.S., Keeper

of the Natural- History Collections in the Museum of Science

and Art, Edinburgh.

[Plate III. ]

I. Diprerus, Sedgwick and Murchison. ©

The genus Dipterus of Sedgwick and Murchison was clas-

sified by Agassiz first in his family of Lépidoides*, and after-

wards in that of the Sauroides Diptériens f, in which latter it

was associated with such rhombic-scaled genera as Osteolepis,

Diplopterus, and Glyptopomus. In fact Agassiz himself be-

lieved that the scales of Dipterus were rhomboidal. The

cycloidal shape and imbricating arrangement of its scales,

however, were pointed out by M‘Coyf, who accordingly

placed it among the “ Coelacanthi” (7. e. cycliferous Crosso-

pterygil according to modern ideas), and also doubted the

propriety of separating Glyptolepis from it, although the

very peculiar dentition of Dipterus had been already disco-

vered by Hugh Miller§. But the incorrectness of M‘Coy’s

ideas upon this latter point was immediately afterwards

* ‘Poissons Fossiles,’ vol. ii. pt.-1, Bp 3 and 112.

+ ‘Poissons Fossiles du vieux Grés Rouge,’ pp. 47, 49, and 58,

t ‘British Palsozoic Fossils,’ pp. 590-503.

§ ‘Witness’ Newspaper, Dec. 28, 1848; ‘Footprints of the Creator,’

Edinburgh, 1850. és

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. ii. 1

2 Dr. R. H. Traquair on the Genus Dipterus.

shown by Pander *, who gave an excellent account of the

structure of Dipterus, and proposed to institute for it the new

family of Ctenodipterini, a term afterwards altered by Sir

Philip Grey-Egerton into Ctenododiptermi+. This family,

in which Ceratodus t and Chetrodus were also provisionally

included, was accepted by Prof. Huxley, and placed by him

in his suborder Crossopterygide §. Moreover, in a remark-

able and oft-quoted passage, he drew attention to the singular

relations subsisting between the living Protopterus and the

cycliferous Crossopterygide, especially as regards those of the

latter which have acutely lobate paired fins. Though Prof.

Huxley did not class the Dipnoi as Ganoids, nor Dépterus as

a Dipnoan, he struck the keynote to its real position in the

sentence :—‘‘ Furthermore Lepidosiren is the only fish whose

teeth are comparable in form and arrangement to those of

Dipterus.”

The discovery of Ceratodus Forsteri in the rivers of Queens-

Jand, and its addition to the catalogue of living Dipnoi, threw

a fresh flood of light on the subject; and Dr. Giinther was not

long in following up the idea suggested in Prof. Huxley’s

remark quoted above. (Guided chiefly by the obvious simi-

larity in Dipterus and Ceratodus of the bones of the lower

aspect of the skull and of the mandible, the dentition, the want

of distinct maxillary and premaxillary elements, the position of

the nasal apertures, the notochordal vertebral axis, the acutely

lobate condition of the paired fins, and the cycloidal scales,

Giinther proposed to actually include the Ctenododipterini as

a family of Dipnoi, looking upon these Dipnoi, however, not

as a distinct order of fishes, but merely as a “suborder” of the

Ganoidei. On the other hand the leading differences between

Dipterus and Ceratodus, as indicated by Giinther, may be

summarized as follows :—the heteroeercy of the former genus,

its dorsal fin being divided into two, the enamelled surface of

its scales, the enamelled scutes of its cranial buckler, its gular

plates, the dermal rays of the median fins being joined to the

extremities of the interneural and interhemal spines, the latter

being branched at their distal ends, and, finally, some unes-

sential differences in the microscopic structure of the dental

plates. Yet, “weighing the points of affinity and difference

against each other,’ Dr. Giinther observes, “we must come

* ‘Ueber die Ctenodipterinen des devonischen Systems,’ St. Peters-

burg, 1858.

t Dec. Geol. Survey, x. 1861, p. 55.

} Beyrich had, indeed, previously noticed the resemblance between

the dental plates of Dipterus and Ceratodus (‘Zeitschrift der deutschen

geolog. Gesellsch.’ 1850, p. 154).

§ Dec. Geol. Survey, x, 1861,

Dr. R. H. Traquair on the Genus Dipterus. 3

to the conclusion that Dipterus has a better right to be asso-

ciated with the living Dipnoi than with Polypterus” *. ;

Prof. Huxley, however, in his recent and very valuabl

paper on Ceratodus, takes a different view of the matter f.

In this paper Prof. Huxley performs the great service to

science of pointing out that in their “autostylic”’ skull the

Dipnoi differ essentially from the Ganoidei, which are “ hyo-

stylic;”’ and im reference to Dr. Giinther’s proposed classifica-

tion he concludes “that it is better to retain the Miillerian

groups of Dipnoi (Sirenoidei, Miiller), Ganoidei, Teleostei,

Plagiostomi, and Chimeeroidei (Holocephali, Miiller) as equi-

valent and distinct natural assemblages.” And as regards

Dipterus, he seems to consider that its place is with the

Ganoids, saying concerning it, “ But even Dzpterus, which

approaches Ceratodus and Lepidosiren so closely in its dentis

tion and in the form of its fins, is far more similar to Poly-

pterus and Amia in other respects; and there is at present no

reason to believe that any of the Crossopterygian Ganoids

possessed other than a hyostylic skull, or differed from Poly-

pterus in those respects in which Polypterus differs from the

existing Dipnoi. All known Crossopterygians have jugular

plates, of which there is no trace in the Dipnoi. And as to

the position of the anterior nares, which appear to have been

situated on the under face of the broad snout, not only in

Dipterus, but in Osteolepis and Diplopterus, 1 have shown

above that, so far from being a diagnostic character of the

Dipnoi, it is simply an embryonic feature retained in them,

the Selachians, and very probably in many of the earlier

Ganoidei.”

In a recently published memoir on Ceratodus {, Mr. L. C.

Miall follows Dr. Giinther in classifying Ceratodus and Lepi-

dosiren with the Ganoidei; and as regards the special affinities

of the Ctenododipterini, the following statements made by him

may be quoted :—

“We do not know for certain that Dipterus and Ctenodus

are hyostylic ; but the suggestion has a certain degree of pro-

bability.”” But in a footnote appended to this passage he

states, “‘ The fossil suspensorium of Dipterus, marked xviz, in

the Museum of Practical Geology seems to show that this

genus agrees with Ceratodus rather than with Polypterus in

the mode of suspension of the mandible; but a fuller discus-

* “ Description of Ceratodus,” Phil. Trans. 1871.

+ Proc. Zool. Soc. London, 1876, p. 57.

t “On the Genus Ceratodus, with special reference to the fossil teeth

found at Maledi, Central India,” Paleont. Ind. ser. iv. 2, Calcutta,

1878. See also the same writer’s memoir on the “Sirenoid and Cros-

sopterygian Ganoids,” Paleontograph. Society, Lond. 1878. ~

4 Dr. R. H. Traquair on the Genus Dipterus.

sion of this point must be reserved for a more suitable occa-

sion. I have seen no specimens of Ctenodus which throw

light upon the question.” However, a little further on he

says again, ‘It is not known whether Dipterus and Ctenodus

are hyostylic or autostylic ; but Polypterus is hyostylic. It is

not known whether Dipterus and Ctenodus have an archi-

pterygium or an ichthyopterygium ; but the outward resem-

blance of the fins of Dipterus to those of Cer ratodus renders it

probable that they have an archipterygium.” And in sum-

marizing the arguments for and against the near alliance of the

Dipnoi with Dipterus and Ctenodus, after adducing on one

side certain points of agreement, he gives on the other the

following as points of difference :—

A. Lepidosiren, Protopterus, Ceratodus. ‘ Autostylic; no

gular plates ; archipterygium; diphycercal.”

B. Dipterus, Ctenodus. “ Hyostylic?; gular plates; ar-

chipterygium ?; heterocercal (Dipterus) .”

Finally, he is “inclined to hold that on the whole A and B

are not ordinarily separable, but that they represent two fami-

lies or suborders of Ganoids, which may continue to be called

Sirenoidei (Dipnoi) and Ctenododipterini.”

That Ceratodus and Dipterus represent two perfectly dis-

tinct “ families” has, however, been already amply shown by

Dr. Giinther ; the real question is whether or not these two

families ought to be classed in the same ‘ order” or “ subor-

der.” Do we, with Johannes Miiller and Prof. Huxley,

consider the Dipnoi and Ganoidei independent ‘ orders” of

fishes ? If so, are Dipterus and Ctenodus Dipnoans, or are they

Ganoids? If, on the other hand, we look upon the Dipnoi as

being merely a“ suborder” of the Ganoidei, does the Cteno-

dodipterine family belong to that suborder or to the Crosso-

pterygu, or does it likewise constitute an independent ‘ sub-

order” by itself?

Whatever value may be placed upon the position of the

nasal apertures, it appeared to me, at the time Dr. Giinther’s

paper was published, that his reasoning as to the position of

Dipterus was irresistible, whether we agree with him in con-

sidering the Dipnoi a mere suborder of the Ganoidei or not.

In view, therefore, of recently expressed doubts, it becomes of

some importance to ascertain whether the extraordinary simi-

larity between Ceratodus and Dipterus in the form and ar-

rangement of the dental plates and palato-pterygoid bones be

not “(as might be expected to be the case) accompanied by

other important correspondences in the general structure of the

head, and more especially whether the skull of Dipterus pre-

sents that same “ autostylic”’ character, which Prof. Huxley

considers, and I think rightly, to be a feature of ordinal

Dr. R. H. Traquair on the Genus Dipterus. 5

value. Having myself dissected Ceratodus Forstert and also

very carefully examined the extensive series of specimens of

Dipterus contained in the Edinburgh Museum of Science and

Art, I may now bring forward a few facts bearing on this

question, as well as also point out several errors of detail into

which Pander seems to have slipped in his justly celebrated

memoir on the Cteriododipterini.

It may be readily seen, on examining a series of skulls of

Dipterus from the Thurso flagstones (see Pl. III. fig. 1), that

the chondrocranium was very much more extensively ossified

than that of Ceratodus; in fact its side walls were entirely

occupied by bone apparently as far as the interorbital region.

Posteriorly the bony substance of the occiput shows two

openings, one above the other. The lower one (n.ch), pre-

serving its neatly rounded contour, is for the entrance of the

anterior extremity of the notochord into the base of the skull;

while the upper (fim), always more or less distorted by

crushing, is the foramen magnum, for the exit of the spinal

cord. ‘The bony matter surrounding these two openings may

be held to represent the exoccipitals ; and in front of it on each

side the walls of the otic region are distinctly ossified—

though, from the abraded condition of this part in all the

skulls, it is hardly possible to trace any sutural lines marking

off distinct osseous elements. ‘The side walls of the cranium

now pass gently outwards into a projecting wing on each side,

this wing presenting in front a transverse margin and exter-

nally a prominent angle, and, allowing for the vertical flat-

tening to which all the specimens showing the base of the

skull have been subjected, it must have passed considerably

downwards as well as upwards. Its upper surface, displayed

in some specimens, and in them seen to be gently concave,

must have been covered by the mandibular muscle, roofed

over in turn by the plates of the external cranial buckler. Its

anterior margin shows, just within the outer angle, a facet (2)

for the articulation of the mandible, internal to which the

palato-pterygoid plate (pt) fits closely on, overlapping also a

considerable portion of its under surface. This portion of the

skull is clearly to be considered as “ quadrate ;” and, though

it was in all probability ossified from its own centre, no very

distinct line of demarcation can be traced between it-and the

osseous covering of the otic region behind; much less is there

any trace of a joint. I have never found it as a detached

bone; nor have I seen it wanting in any specimen showing

the base of the skull, save in one, evidently long exposed to

the action of the sea, and in which, apparently by continued

weathering, and not as the fossil was originally entombed,

6 Dr. R. H. Traquair on the Genus Dipterus.

every thing else has also been removed, save the two palato-

pterygoid plates, which are left still adhering to the under

surface of the external buckler. In fact we have here before

us as nearly as possible a counterpart in bone of the suspen-

sorial portion of the cranial cartilage of Ceratodus; and that

the one was as inseparable a part of the skull as the other is

evident on the face of things, even although it is naturally

impossible to demonstrate any continuity of original cartilage

in the fossil skull.

The suspensorium of Dipterus is therefore autostylic, and

closely resembles in form and relations that of Ceratodus,

from which it mainly differs in being so extensively ossified.

A comparison of Pander’s figures 12 and 13 on plate ii.

of his work with a series of well-preserved specimens

shows that, misled by accidental fractures, he has dismem-

bered the quadrate of Dzpterus into two parts, which he

calls respectively “ pterygoideum externum ”’ and “ quadrato-

jugale.”’

In perfect harmony with the condition of the suspensorium we

also find that of the palato-pterygoid plates (pt, Pl. III. fig. 1).

Their relations to each other and to the base of the skull are

precisely the same as in Ceratodus ; and in their external form

they are also very similar to those of that living genus.

Their anterior portions, bearing the dental plates, are firmly

sutured to each other in the middle line; their hinder portions

diverge backwards and outwards, separated by the anterior

part of the parasphenoid, with which they are also immo-

vably articulated ; their posterior extremities overlap the lower

aspect of the quadrate. In the skull represented in fig. 1 a

slight twist, which the specimen has undergone through

crushing, has dislocated the left palato-pterygoid a little back-

wards and inwards from its position with respect to the

quadrate ; but its connexions with its fellow and with the

parasphenoid have remained as firm as ever.

By Pander each palato-pterygoid is represented as con-

sisting of two portions, ‘os palatmum” and “os ptery-

goideum internum,” separated by a longitudinal suture or

groove; and this or a similarstatement has been frequently made

by other writers, who havefoundin the supposed suture or groove

-apoint in which D¢pterus differs aswell from the Carboniferous

Ctenodus as from Ceratodus*. 'The examination, however, of

* Hancock and Atthey, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. (4) vii. 1871, pp.

190-198; Giinther, Phil. Trans. 1871, p. 556; W. J. Barkas “On

the Dentary, Articular, and Pterygo-palatine Bones of Ctenodus,”’ Proce.

Roy. Soc. of New South Wales, 1876; Miall, Quart. Journ. Geol. Soe.

Dec, 1874, p. 774.

Dr. R. H. Traquair on the Genus Dipterus. 7

a large series of specimens reveals the fact that no such suture

or groove, indicating an original division of the bone, exists,

and that the distinguished Russian paleontologist has again

been misled by accidental fractures. This is particularly

evident in his figure 13, tab. iii. ; and as regards his figure 12

in the same plate, in none of the numerous specimens before

me can I see any thing at all resembling the straight deeply

indented sutural line which is there represented as dividing

the posterior diverging part of the palato-pterygoid into twe

longitudinal halves. ‘The palato-pterygoid of Dipterus con-

sists, then, as in Ceratodus and in Ctenodus, only of one bone ;

and the peculiarity supposed to be characteristic of the first-

named genus therefore falls to the ground. A completely

isolated example of this bone is preserved in the Hugh-Miller

collection, and is figured in the ‘ Footprints of the Creator.’

The same remarkable correspondence between Dipterus and

Ceratodus is seen in the structure and configuration of the

mandible (Pl. III. figs. 2, 3, and 4); but here also we find

that in the Devonian genus ossification is more extensive,

and, in addition, a ganoid surface is extensively developed on

its outer aspect. The articular element (ar), in Ceratodus

not differentiated from the Meckelian cartilage, is well ossi-

fied, and presents posteriorly, and looking upwards and back-

wards, a deep rounded notch for articulation with the qua-

drate. Externally and internally the articular is embraced

between the posterior extremities of the splenial (sp) and of

the bone termed in Ceratodus ‘articular’ by Dr. Ginther,

“aneular’’ by Prof. Huxley. The latter element (ag) has

the same relations as in Ceratodus, covering as it does the

greater part of the outer surface of the ramus, and passing

above and behind into a coronoid process. At the posterior

extremity of its lower margin there is, in every specimen I

have seen, an appearance as if a small additional piece had

fitted on just below the angle of the jaw; but as such an addi-

tional piece has not occurred tn situ, its presence cannot be

affirmed. The splenial (sp), carrying the mandibular dental

plate, is extremely similar in shape, and identical in its relations

with that of Ceratodus: its anterior extremity, covered up b

the matrix in the specimen represented in fig. 2, but visible

in other examples; curves inwards and meets its fellow at the

symphysis; so close is the union that I have not clearly

detected any suture between them. ‘The front of the mandi-

ble presents a shovel-shaped aspect, reminding us at once of

that of Ceratodus; but whereas in Ceratodus the labial margin

is formed by a shovel-shaped expansion of the coalesced

Meckelian cartilages, and the right and left pieces of bone,

8 Dr. R. HH. Traquair on the Genus Dipterus.

eonsidered by Prof. Huxley to represent the dentary elements,

are small, seen principally on the lower aspect of the jaw, and

separated from each other by a median suture, we have in

Dipterus a single bone (d), on whose external smooth and

ganoid surface no median suture can be seen, and which, ex-

tending upwards and forwards, forms a rounded enamelled

lower lip, whose contour, as seen from above (fig. 2), consti-

tutes an arc of more than half a circle. Seen from below

(fig. 3) this median “‘dentary”’ shows posteriorly a free

concave border, continuing the lower margins of the right and

left rami uninterruptedly round into each other; in front it

passes round into the labial margin already mentioned. The

oral aspect of the bone, just within the lip and above the united

splenials, is, in one specimen, seen to possess a narrow band

of small enamelled denticles, resembling in form those on the

ridges of the palatal and splenial dental plates, but irregularly

arranged; in fig. 2 these are coneealed by the matrix. Now

if we look at the jaw from the side (fig. 4)—and the same

appearance is also to some extent visible from below (fig. 3)—

it will be seen that below the posterior half of the labial

margin the bone is suddenly and deeply excavated, so as to

form on each side a well-marked hollow (y), bounded below by a

sharp margin, which, curving sharply round in front, passes

then into the posterior part of the lower lip, overhanging and

bounding the hollow from above. Posteriorly the floor of this

‘hollow, which is non-ganoid and crossed obliquely by the

suture separating the dentary from the angular element,

passes uninterruptedly backwards onto the outer surface of

the latter. These hollows are important, inasmuch as the

afford us an explanation of the real nature of the so-called

nasal apertures of Paledaphus insignis (figs. 5, 6, 7), as we

shall see in considering that remarkable fossil further on.

The large lozenge-shaped parasphenoid of Dipterus (fig. 1,

Pl. ILI. pa.sph) is well known ; and its relations to the palato-

pterygoid plates are precisely as in Ceratodus; there is,

however, no evidence of its having been prolonged backwards

as a natrow process along the under surface of the vertebral

axis for a little distance behind the skull as in the latter

genus. The “palatal dart-head,” figured by Hugh Miller

(‘ Footprints of the Creator’) is the anterior part of the para-

sphenoid broken off.

The upper aspect of the skull differs remarkably from that

of Ceratodus in being covered by a buckler of thick polygonal

ganoid plates, whose arrangement has been well delineated by

Hugh Miller and by Pander, though it is difficult to trace any

exact correspondence between them and the cranial roof-bones

Dr. R. H. Traquair on the Genus Dipterus. 9

of ordinary Ganoids and Teleostei. Anteriorly, at the broad

depressed snout, sutures cease to be traceable in this bony

and ganoid covering, which, becoming reflected round the

oral margin, forms a rounded upper lip, overhanging the cor-

responding mandibular lip when the mouth is closed, as is

seen in one specimen in the Hugh-Miller collection. Looking

at this lip from the lower aspect of the cranium (PL. III. fig. 1),

the reflected bony covering shows on each side two wide

notches, anterior and posterior (m and mw’), which certainly

indicate the position of the nasal openings and show that these

were placed just as in Ceratodus, as has been already pointed

out by Dr. Giinther. There is no distinctly differentiated

maxilla or premaxilla ; but the cheek is covered by an arrange-

ment of bony plates, which encircle the orbit and inferiorly

continue the upper margin of the mouth for a little distance

backwards from the nasal margin of the snout, these plates

being represented in Ceratodus only by the chain of small

suborbital ossicles imbedded in the firm fibrous band below

the eye*.

The opercular bones of Dipterus correspond in number and

position with those of Ceratodus, but differ in being of a broader

and rounder shape, and, of course, in having ganoid surfaces.

There is a large operculum, below which there is a much

narrower plate corresponding to that bone which m Ceratodus

is interpreted by Prof. Huxley as interoperculum ; .but I have

seen nothing which can be taken to represent a preeoperculum,

though Pander has figured a plate which he supposed might

represent that element. The jugular plates are obvious, and

seem to have existed as two pairs, anterior and posterior ; but

T have not seen the median plate figured by Pander (op. cit.

tab. 1. figs. 9a, 23).

The bones of the shoulder-girdle correspond closely with

those of Ceratodus. ‘There is a broad supraclavicular, proceed-

ing backwards and a little downwards from the posterior part

* With regard to the suborbitals of Ceratodus, it may here be appropriate

to correct a somewhat serious error which occurs in Mr. L. C. Miall’s

figure of the skull of C. Forstert (Sirenoid and Crossopt. Ganoids, pl. 1 a.

fig. 2). The suborbitals are not figured; nor are they mentioned in the

text; but the cheek is represented as covered by a large plate of cartilage,

in which a circular hole for the orbit is, as it were, punched out; and in

the explanation to fig. 3 of the same plate (in which the cartilage is

represented as cut away to afford a side view of the palato-pterygoid and

its dental plate) it is said that “the lateral cartilages are largely removed.”

Now this “lateral” circumorbital cartilage (or “ cartilages”) simply does

not exist; and I have myself, on the contrary, completely verified Prof.

Huxley’s statement as to the suborbital fibrous band and osseous chain ;

only in my specimen I find five such ossicles, instead of three as given by

Prof. Huxley.

10 Dr. R. H. Traquair on the Genus Dipterus.

of the skull and overlapped by the operculum. This is suc-

ceeded by a clavicle, whose direction is first downwards and

then somewhat forwards. The lower part, forming an obtuse

angle with the upper, is formed, as in Ceratodus, of a distinct

piece, divided off from the upper by a suture which passes just

below and in front of the attachment of the pectoral fin, and

may be regarded as the equivalent of the ¢njfraclavicular

bone in Crossopterygii and Acipenseroidei.

The points of resemblance between Dipterus and Ceratodus

certainly do not stop when we come to the paired fins, which,

so far as their structure vs preserved in the former genus, are

similarly conformed in both. There is, in Dipterus, a central

elongated and pointed scaly axis, fringed, both preaxially

and postaxially, with a series of delicate fin-rays. In no

case is the internal skeleton preserved; hence we may truly

infer that, as in Ceratodus, it was cartilaginous; and I can-

not conceive of any reasonable doubt as to its having been

also archipterygial in its nature. Mr. L. C. Miall, who

seems to entertain doubts on this point, says that “the pre-

sence or absence of scales upon the fin does not mean

much,” though in another passage already quoted he thinks

it “probable” that Dépterus and Ctenodus have an archi-

pterygium. The question is not, however, one of the pre-

sence or absence of scales upon a fin, but of the arrangement

of the rays. In many specimens of Dipterus the covering

of scales upon the axial “lobe” of the pectoral and ven-

tral members is so delicate and thin that the rays stand

out boldly defined for their entire length, the pre- and

postaxial series enclosing between them an elongated pointed

space, which it is as reasonable to conclude was once occupied

by a cartilaginous skeleton as that the orbit of a fossil fish

once contained an eye with lens and retina. And as in the

only recent form (Ceratodus) in which the rays have that re-

markable arrangement this skeleton is archipterygial, we are

scarcely chargeable with rashness in believing that this also

was the case in Dipterus.

The vertebral axis was in Dipterus certainly notochordal,

as shown by numerous specimens in the Edinburgh Museum ;

and from what is seen of its ribs, vertebral apophyses, and

interspinous bones or fin-supports, they were conformed and

arranged much as in Ceratodus. Pander, indeed, described

and figured certain detached vertebral bodies which he doubt-

fully assigned to Dipterus; but allthe evidenceis tothe contrary.

In many specimens, however, as has been already noted by

Pander, there is to be seen in the body-axis, in the region of

the caudal fin, a raised line of a somewhat beaded appearance,

Dr. R. H. Traquair on the Genus Dipterus. 11

which may be explicable by a reference to the condition of

the tail in Protopterus and at least some specimens of Cera-

todus*. Here the notochord stops short before reaching the

extremity of the tail, and the bases of the vertebral arches,

which have been proportionately increasing in depth, meet

each other from above and fuse together, each neural one with

the corresponding hemal opposite, so as to produce, as Dr.

Giinther observes, ‘‘ a distinct vertical segmentation,” some

amount of ossification in which might, in Dipterus, have pro-

duced the appearance in question.

The heterocerey of Déipterus, and the differentiation from

the median fin-system of two dorsals and one anal, distinct

from the caudal, are points which can only be looked upon as

of “family”? importance. Some difference from Ceratodus

is observable in the structure and arrangement of the median-

fin rays, but not to the extent that Dr. Giinther has stated.

These rays are closely set; but tracing them towards their

origins they are seen to converge into small fasciculi, each of

which apparently results from the division of an original ray;

the rays are also unarticulated up to a certain point, from

which they become closely jointed to their terminations. It

is quite clear that the unarticulated proximal portions of these

rays are what Pander has described as interspinous bones

(‘* Flossentriger ’’); and, following this interpretation, Dr.

Giinther has indicated as an important point of distinction

between Ceratodus and Dipterus that the latter has its ‘ inter-

neural and interhemal spines branched at their distal end,

to which the dermal rays are joined.” The real fin-ray, how-

ever, includes both what is here considered as “ ray” and as

interneural’”’ or ‘interhemal spines ;” and its proximal

extremity in reality overlaps, as might be expected, the real

series of interspinous elements, which, however, are seldom

seen, owing to the scaly covering of the body.

As the result of the observations briefly recorded above, I

feel myself compelled to differ from Prof. Huxley in his

opinion that Dipéierus is much more similar to Polypterus and

Amia than to the living Dipnoi in other respects than its

dentition and the form of its fins—as well as from Mr. Miall,

in his statement that “it is not easy to say whether the re-

semblances or the differences between the Dipnoi and the

Ctenododipterini are of greater weight.” Agreeing, however,

with the last-named author, that ‘‘ the presence or absence of

gular plates is hardly of ordinal value,” the correspondence

between Dipterus and Ceratodus in all pomts of real ordinal

* Gunther, op. cit. p. 527, pl. xxx, fig. 3.

12 Dr. R. H. Traquair on the

or subordinal importance is so close as, in my estimation, most

fully to justify the step taken eight years ago by Dr. Giin-

ther in associating the two genera in one common group

(Dipnoi), in which they respectively represent the two dis-

tinct families of Ctenododipterini and Sirenoidei. In retaining

the Dipnoi as a distinct order of fishes I shall continue to

follow Prof. Huxley ; the discussion of this question is beyond

the scope of the present paper.

II. PaLazpaApuus, Van Beneden and De Koninck, and

Horopus, Pander.

In 1864 a remarkable fossil from a Belgian Paleozoic

limestone, formerly supposed to be of Carboniferous age, but

now, as I understand from Prof. De Koninck, referred to the

Devonian formation, was described and figured by the distin-

guished paleontologist just named, in conjunction with Prof.

Van Beneden, and received from them the name of Paleda-

phus insignis*.

The Edinburgh Museum having recently, through the kind-

ness of Prof. De Koninck, acquired a plaster cast of the speci-

men, I have represented it much reduced in Plate ILI. figs. 5,

6, and 7. It consists of two rami closely united in front and

broken off behind, the left one almost immediately behind the

union, the right somewhat further back. The aspect of the

fossil shown in fig. 6, considered by its describers to be the

upper surface of a head, is characterized by them as being

“Vune apparence écailleuse et brillante, comme si elle avait

été recouverte d’une peau cornée, mais la couche de matiére

qui lui communique ce brillant est extrémement mince et assez

dure.” The other aspect (shown in fig. 5) displays two large

dental plates, touching each other in the middle line for some

distance in front, and furnished each with four well-marked

rounded ridges passing from behind forwards in a slightly

radiating manner, there being also a slight appearance of cre-

nulation of these ridges, as seen in the profile view fig. 7.

In front of these dental plates, and separated from them by a

groove, the anterior margin, gently curved in contour, and

thick and rounded, seems formed as if by a folding-over of the

opposite surface; on each side the outer extremity of this lip-

like margin is abruptly truncated, and presents an excava-

tion (y) bounded above, in front, and below by elevated

margins, but posteriorly passing uninterruptedly into a shallow

groove which proceeds backwards for some distance along the

outer aspect of the fossil (fig. 7).

* Bull. Ac. Belg. (2) xvii. 1864, pp. 145-151. The same fossil is also

fue in Gervais’s ‘Zoologie et Paléontologie frangaises,’ pl. lxxvii.

fig. 17.

Genera Paledaphus and Holodus. 13

By Messrs. Van Beneden and De Koninck this fossil was

considered to be the anterior part of the head of a fish which

belonged “ sans contestation a l’ordre des Plagiostomes et au

sous-ordre des Squalidiens.” The two dental plates they re-

garded as the two halves of the upper jaw, the anterior rounded

ridge as the upper lip; and, lastly, as regards the two lateral

fossee or excavations (y), they considered that they ‘ ont pro-

bablement correspondu aux fosses nasales de l’animal.” No

trace of eyes could, however, be discovered; and, in conclusion,

they held that this curious fish approached on the one hand

the Chimeroids, on the other the Cestracionts and Squatinids.

Some time afterwards another and apparently closely allied

fossil was described by Prof. Van Beneden from the Devonian

strata of Belgium*. This consists of a large dental plate

closely united along nearly its entire length with its fellow of

the opposite side, and presenting fine ridges, anteriorly tuber-

culated or crenulated, and slightly diverging from each other

as they pass from behind forwards. ‘To this specimen Prof.

Van Beneden gave the name of Paledaphus devoniensis, con-

sidering it to be the upper jaw of a Plagiostome of the same

genus as that previously described by himself and Prof.

De Koninck.

Pander had, however, already, in 1858, described, under the

name of Holodust, a fragment from the Devonian of Russia,

which, though of much smaller size, bears a most unmistakable

resemblance to Paledaphus insignis, being, in fact, evidently

the very same part of the head of a closely allied animal. On

comparing Pander’s figure of Holodus with those of Paleda-

phus insignis it will be seen that, like the latter, the fragment

consists also of two united and diverging rami, broken off

close behind their union. On one aspect we have a smooth

ganoid surface undivided by any median suture, and reflected

over in front so as to form a lip-like margin ; on the opposite

aspect are two dental plates whose outer margins are elevated

and bear each at least two conical tooth-like tubercles; these

dental plates do not, however, as in Paledaphus, touch each

other in the middle line, though the bones on which they are

carried are united by median symphysis. Seen from the side,

the lip-like margin is truncated as in P. insignis, and shows

here exactly the same right and left depressions or hollows,

supposed in the Belgian fossil to be nasal foss.

This fossil (Holodus) was also considered by Pander to be

the snout of a fish; the bones bearing the tooth-plates are

compared by him to the palato-pterygoids of Dipterus ; and into

the angle where they diverge posteriorly he conceives an “ os

* Bull. Ac. Belg. (2) xxvii. 1869, pp. 828-885.

+ ‘Ctenodipterinen, pp. 38-45.

14 Dr. R. H. Traquair on the Genera

sphenoideum”’ (parasphenoid) to have been inserted. Finally,

though he compares the teeth to those of Lepidosiren, he does

not seem to consider Holodus as a Ctenododipterine, saying that

“the remarkable structure of the head, so strikingly different

from every thing hitherto known from the older formations,

points to a new family, whose dermal coverings, as in the

Ctenodipterini, consisted of a bony substance outwardly pro-

tected by a kosmine layer.”

I have already mentioned that it is clear that Paledaphus

insignis, v. Ben. and De Kon., and Holodus Kiprijanowit,

Pander, are closely allied, and represent corresponding parts

of the head in the animals to which they respectively be-

longed; the strongly Ctenododipterine aspect of the dental

plates in both cannot fail to strike every observer. But while

there is nothing to prevent Paledaphus devoniensis from being

the palatal tooth-plate of a fish allied to Dipterus or Ctenodus,

the aspect of P. énsignis, as of H. Kiprijanowt, is certainly in

many points very unlike that of the snout or “ upper jaw ” of

a fish of that family. So Dr. Giinther, in considering what

other genera of fossil fishes should accompany Dipterus to its

new position among the Dipnoi, remarks, “ At first I thought

that Holodus, Pander, was another Dipnoous genus; but I

changed this opinion after having compared it with Paleda-

phus of Van Beneden and De Koninck. These two genera

are evidently closely allied; and the position of their nostrils

(so far as we can judge from the fragmentary remains) appears

to have been different from that of the Dipnoi: these openings

were more lateral and outside of the mouth. It seems also

that there would not have been room for a pair of vomerine

teeth, at least not in Paleedaphus’’*.

Prof. J. 8. Newberry, however, maintains the Ctenodo-

dipterine nature of Paledaphus devoniensis, but at the same

time considers it to be both generically and ordinally distinct

from P. insignis. For the former he proposes the generic

name Heliodus, to include also a new species /7. Lesley’, Newb.,

from the Devonian of North America, retaining the genus

Paledaphus for P. insignis, with whose original describers he

agrees in considering it to be probably the head of a large

Plagiostome fT.

That two forms which in the aspect of their dental plates

bear so evident a resemblance to each other and to the Cteno-

dodipterini should be so widely separated as Prof. Newberry

supposes, does seem & prior? a little improbable. A step to-

wards the solution of the problem may, however, be attained

by simply asking ourselves the following questions :—Are we

* Op. cit. p. 557.

+ Palzeontology of Ohio, vol. ii, (Columbus, 1875), pp. 62, 63.

Paledaphus, Holodus, and Cheirodus. 15

quite sure that in Paledaphus insignis we have the snout or

upper part of a fish-head? that its dental plates belong to the

upper jaw? that the lateral excavations are really nasal

openings ?

The answer to these questions will be found by comparing

Paledaphus insignis not with the snout, but with the lower

jaw of Dipterus. .

The smooth enamelled surface seen in fig. 6 corresponds

obviously with the lower aspect of the united dentaries of

Dipterus shown in fig. 3; and in the cast there is a distinct

trace of a suture in a situation analogous to that which in

Dipterus separates the dentary from the angular behind. The

labial margins are very similar, though that of Dipterus is

more convex in its contour when seen from above or below

(figs. 2, 3). The lateral excavations in Paledaphus in-

signis (y, figs. 5 & 7) correspond exactly with those below

the hinder part of the enamelled lower lip of Dipterus (figs. 3,

4), as will be at once apparent on comparing the lateral view

of the lower jaw of Dipterus (fig. 4) with that of Paledaphus

(fig. 7) ; these excavations are therefore not nasal openings.

The ridged plates supposed to be the halves of the upper jaw

of Paledaphus insignis represent the splenial dental plates of

Dipterus, from which they differ in their relatively more an-

terlor position and in coming into contact with each other in

front.

There is therefore, in my mind, not the smallest doubt

that Paledaphus insignis of Van Beneden and De Koninck is

the symphysial part of the lower jaw of a gigantic Ctenodo-

dipterine fish, and not the snout of a Plagiostome as has been

supposed. The same interpretation, size only excepted, must

necessarily be accepted for Holodus Kiprijanowi of Pander.

Paledaphus devoniensis is evidently the upper or palatal

plate of an allied species ; there is therefore no necessity for

altering its name to Heliodus; and if Prof. Newberry’s /.

Lesleyt does belong to the same genus, the name Heliodus must

drop.

III. Cuerropus, M‘Coy.

A small dental plate from the Carboniferous Limestone of

Derbyshire was described and figured by M‘Coy under the

name of Chirodus pes-rane *, and considered by him to be a

tooth of a Selachian allied to Ceratodus, which was at that

time still reckoned amongst the sharks.

* Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. (2) ii. 1848, pp. 130,131; ‘ Paleozoic

Fossils,’ p. 616, pl. 3g. fig. 9. The name is spelt ““Cherodus” by M‘Coy ;

but, in common with the majority of authors, I prefer the form “Cheio-

dus.”

16 Dr. R. H. Traquair on the Genus Cheirodus.

Other teeth from the Devonian of Russia were subsequently

described by Pander as Chetrodus Jerofeyewi; and from the

resemblance which the palatal tooth-plates of this form bore

to M‘Coy’s Conchodus ostreaformis from Scat Crag, he pro-

posed to cancel the latter name on the ground that M‘Coy

had founded it on the palatal tooth-plate of a fish generically.

identical with that whose mandibular one constituted Chezro-

dus pes-rane. Cheirodus (incl. Conchodus), as well as Cera-

todus, was placed by Pander provisionally among the Cteno-

dodipterini.

On this point Dr. Giinther remarks, ‘‘ Wherever Dipterus

and Ceratodus are placed, thither Cheirodus (M‘Coy, Pander)

or Conchodus (M‘Coy) must follow. But it is probable that

this genus is more nearly allied to Ceratodus’’*.

Recently, through the kindness of Prof. Hughes of Cam-

bridge, I have been able to examine M‘Coy’s original speci-

men of Cheirodus pes-rane preserved in the Woodwardian

Museum ; and, to my surprise, I found it to be nothing more

or less than a mandibular dental plate, not of a Selachian, nor

of a Dipnoan, but of the Platysomid fish named by Prof.

Young, in 1866, Amphicentrum. The conformation of the

bone and of its ridges is identical with what we find in the

splenial element of Prof. Young’s fish, as will be seen on com-

paring M‘Coy’s figure with that given by myself of the upper

aspect of the splenial of Amphicentrum granulosum (Ann. &

Mag. Nat. Hist. (4) xvi. 1875, pl. ix. fig. 8), though before

I had seen the original of Checrodus I should have hesi-

tated in affirming their identity. There can, however, be no

doubt that they belong to the same genus; the species is

another question. In M‘Coy’s specimen it will be observed

that the tubercles are quite obsolete ; but as regards the

number and prominence of these, great differences are found

in different specimens of Amphicentrum granulosum, in some

of which they are very slightly marked. Nevertheless I am,

upon the whole, inclined to consider the species as distinct t

Chetrodus, M‘Coy, is therefore not = Chedtrodus, Pander,

though the latter is possibly the same as M‘Coy’s Conchodus,

which is undoubtedly a Dipnoous genus. As to the name

Chirodus or Chetrodus, I should have preferred to have

dropped it altogether, as it was founded on a mere fragment

whose nature its describer did not understand ; nor should we

have understood it to this day but for the discovery of that

* Op. cit. p. 557.

+ Mr. W. J. Barkas has recorded the occurrence of Amphicentrum

granulosum, Young, in the Carboniferous Limestone of Richmond, York-

shire, Geol. Mag. (2) i. 1874, p. 481.

Dr. A. Giinther on Deep-sea Fishes. 17

Coal-measure fish of which Prof. Young gave the first de-

scription, and which is now so widely known under the name

which he applied to it. But as the law of priority is now-

a-days considered to be inexorable, I must, though much to

my regret, propose the abolition of ““Amphicentrum,” retaining,

however, “ pes-rane,” M‘Coy, and “ granulosum,” Young,

as distinct species of the genus Chezrodus.

EXPLANATION OF PLATE III.

Fig. 1. Palatal aspect of a skull of Dipterus from Thurso, in the Hugh-

Miller collection. m, anterior nasal notch; n’, posterior nasal

notch ; pt, palato-pterygoid ; pa.sph, parasphenoid; gu, quadrate ;

2, facet for mandibular articulation ; x.ch, notochordal opening ;

Ff. m, foramen magnum ; 8, one of the marginal plates of the

external cranial buckler, seen from its inner surface.

Fig. 2. Mandible of Dipterus, seen from above, a large amount of the

matrix being left between the rami. Hugh-Miller collection.

d, dentary; ag, angular; am, articular; sp, splenial, with its

dental plate.

Fig. 3. The same specimen, seen from below. y, y, lateral labial fossw ;

the other letters as in fig. 2.

Fig. 4. The same specimen, seen from the right side. Lettering as in the

preceding figures.

| Fig. 5. Paledaphus insignis, Van Ben. & De Kon., seen from above; one

fourth natural size, and taken from a plaster cast. Lettering as

; in the figures of Dipterus.

Fig. 6. The same, seen from below.

Fig. 7. The same, seen from the left side. Compare this figure especially

with the similar view of the mandible of Dipterus, fig. 4.

Il.—Preliminary Notices of Deep-Sea Fishes collected during

the Voyage of H.M.S. ‘ Challenger. By Dr. ALBERT

Géntuer, F.R.S., Keeper of the Zoological Department,

British Museum.

As some time must elapse before the second part of the

Ichthyology of H.M.S. ‘Challenger’ (which will contain an

account of the deep-sea and pelagic forms) can be published,

it is proposed, with the sanction of the Lords Commissioners

of H.M. Treasury, to publish preliminary diagnoses of the

genera and species which are new to science. The materials

collected have proved to be far more extensive than was at

first anticipated; and the author has great pleasure on this

occasion to express his gratification at the admirable manner

. which the specimens have been preserved by the gentlemen

ntrusted with their care, and at the clear and simple method

in which all necessary particulars connected with their cap-

ture have been noted.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. it. Z

18 Dr. A. Giinther on Deep-sea Fishes

Scyllium canescens.

The nasal valves are separate from each other, the distance

between them being less than the length of a nasal opening ;

each is provided with a cirrus. Length of the preoral portion of

the snout much less than its width or than the width of the

mouth. Labial fold very short. The posterior dorsal slightly

longer than the anterior. The anal terminates below the

middle of the second dorsal, its base being longer than that

of the latter fin and equal to its distance from the caudal.

Uniform greyish ; all the fins, except the caudal, tipped with

white behind.

South-west coast of South America (Station 310), 400

fathoms.

BATHYDRACO, g. n. Trachin.

Body elongate, subcylindrical; tail tapering; head de-

pressed, with the snout much elongate, spatulate ; mouth wide,

horizontal, with the lower jaw prominent; eyes very large,

lateral, close together. Scales very small, imbedded in the

skin. Lateral line wide, continuous. One dorsal fin; ven-

trals jugular; the lower pectoral rays branched. Teeth in

the jaws in villiform bands; none on the vomer or the pala-

tine bones. Opercles unarmed; ten branchiostegals; the

gill-membranes free from the isthmus and but slightly united

in front. Air-bladder none.

Bathydraco antarcticus.

Do 36.4 Adil.) Pr23., VeG,

South of Heard Island (Station 152), 1260 fathoms.

Haloporphyrus rostratus.

B. 7. D.4]| 51-56. A. 38-39. V.6.

This species is readily distinguished by the peculiarly pro-

duced snout, which forms a short, triangular, pointed lamina,

sharply keeled on the sides, and overreaching the cleft of the

mouth.

Deep sea, midway between the Cape of Good Hope and

Kerguelen’s Land; east of the mouth of Rio Plata. (Stations

146 and 320.) 600 and 1375 fathoms.

This fish differs i some important points from Halopor-

phyrus, as the form of the snout, backward position of the

vent, imperfect division of the anal, in which latter respect it

approaches Mora; therefore it may be regarded as the type

ot a distinct subgenus Antimora.

collected during the Voyage of the ‘ Challenger.’ 19

Haloporphyrus australis.

DD. 9: | 50-52. A. 53. Ve8.

This species is in general appearance similar to Halopor-

phyrus lepidion, but has a shorter and stouter body. The

length of the head is one fourth of the total without caudal,

the depth of the body two fifths.

Puerto Bueno, Magellan Straits, 55-70 fathoms.

MELANONUS, g. n. Gadid.

Head and body rather compressed, covered with cycloid

scales of moderate size, and terminating in a long tapering

tail, without caudal. Eye of moderate size; mouth anterior

and lateral; both jaws with narrow bands of villiform teeth ;

vomer and palatines with very narrow stripes of minute teeth.

Barbel none. One short anterior dorsal; the second com-

mences immediately behind the first, and has the anterior

rays well developed ; it is continued to the end of the tail.

Anal like the second dorsal. The outer gill-rakers of the

first branchial arch strong and long, longer than the gill-

lamine. Ventrals composed of several rays, slightly in ad-

vance of the pectorals. Bones flexible; mucous cavities of

the head small.

Allied to Strinsia, but with different dentition.

Melanonus gracilis.

Entirely deep black.

Antarctic (Station 156), 1975 fathoms.

Lotella marginata.

DP. 7-8'| 65: ,A.62.V. 5.

Head of moderate length, two ninths of the total, the caudal

fin not included. Eye very large, more than one third of the

length of the head, and equal to that of the postorbital por-

tion; consequently the snout is short, though its length much

exceeds the width of the interorbital space. The maxillary

extends only to below the middle of the eye; jaws with an

outer series of distinctly larger teeth. Barbel very small.

Pacific coast of South-western South America (Stations

305-308), 120 to 345 fathoms.

Stirembo Messier?.

Head oblong, deeper than broad, the snout being rather

produced, rounded, overlapping the lower jaw. ee of mode-

20 Dr. A. Giinther on Deep-sea Fishes

rate size, one sixth of the length of the head, its diameter

being two thirds of the length of the snout, and less than the

width of the flat interorbital space. The maxillary extends

behind the eye ; preeoperculum without spines. Scales minute,

leaving the snout naked. Vertical fins rather low, the dorsal

beginning above the extremity of the pectoral. The distance

between the vent and root of the ventrals is much more than

the length of the head; the ventrals are inserted behind the

angle of the preoperculum, very close together, and do not

extend so far backwards as the pectorals. Uniform brown,

with black fins.

Off Middle Island, Messier Strait (Station 306), 345 fa-

thoms.

BATHYNECTES, g. n. Ophidiid.

Anterior part of the body rather compressed, posterior pro-

duced into the long tapering tail, without caudal. Snout not

swollen, with the jaws equal or nearly equal in front. Mouth

very wide, with the teeth in villiform bands in the jaws, on

the vomer and palatine bones. Barbel none. Ventrals re-

duced to simple or bifid filaments, placed close together and

near to the humeral symphysis. Gull-membranes not united.

The gill-lamine are remarkably short; the middle pieces of

the first branchial arch have the gill-rakers of the outer series

much elongate, stiff. Bones of the head soft and cavernous.

Operculum with a very feeble spine above.

A true deep-sea form allied to Sirembo.

Bathynectes laticeps.

Head slightly, body and tail more strongly compressed,

low; the latter produced into a moderately long filament.

Hye rather small, its diameter being one seventh of the length

of the head, two thirds of that of snout, and two fifths of the

interorbital space, which is convex. ‘The posterior nostrils

are wide; the muciferous channel of the infraorbital ring

shows in its course five or six wide sinuses, and opens in front

by a wide aperture. Mouth very wide, extending far behind

the eye, with the extremity of the maxillary much dilated.

Vomerine band of teeth V-shaped, with the two arms of the

figure straight ; palatine band narrow.

Mid-Atlantic (Station 104), 2500 fathoms.

Bathynectes compressus.

Head and the entire body and tail strongly compressed.

Snout somewhat swollen. Hye very small, on the border

collected during the Voyage of the ‘Challenger.’ 21

between the first and second fourth of the length of the head.

Nostrils open, openings oval. Mouth very wide, extending

far behind the eye, with the bands of teeth externally visible.

Vomerine band V-shaped, with the two arms of the figure

curved ; palatine bands long, nearly as wide as those of the

intermaxillary. The distance of the vent from the root of the

ventrals is about equal to the length of the head.

South-east of New Guinea; Mid-Atlantic, 1075-2500

fathoms.

Bathynectes gracilis.

Head and the entire body and tail compressed and low;

the latter produced into a long filament. Eye of moderate

size, its diameter being contained five and a half times in

the length of the head, and once and a half in that of the

snout and in the width of the interorbital space, which is

somewhat convex. The posterior nostrils especially are wide ;

and the muciferous channel of the infraorbital ring shows in

its course five or six wide sinuses. Mouth very wide, extending

far behind the eye, with the extremity of the maxillary much

dilated. Vomerine band of teeth V-shaped, with the two

arms of the figure straight ; palatine band narrow. The dis-

tance of the vent from the root of the ventrals is more than

the length of the head.

South of New Guinea (Station 184), 1400 fathoms.

TYPHLONUS, g. n. Ophidiid.

Head large, compressed, with most of the bones in a carti-

laginous condition; the superficial bones with large muci-

ferous cavities not armed. Snout a thick protuberance, pro-

jecting beyond the mouth, which is rather small, inferior.

Trunk very short, the vent being below the pectoral; tail

thin, strongly compressed, tapering, without separate caudal.

Eye externally not visible, reduced to a minute rudiment

hidden below the skin. Bands of villiform teeth in the jaws,

on the vomer and palatine bones. Barbel none. Ventrals

reduced to simple filaments, placed close together on the

humeral symphysis. Gull-openings very wide, the gill-mem-

branes being but slightly united in front. Gulls four; gill-

lamine rather short, gill-rakers of moderate length. Scales

thin, deciduous, small.

Typhlonus nasus.

The head of this most remarkable form is somewhat com-

pressed, deep, as thick in the rostral as in the opercular

22 Dr. A. Giinther on Deep-sea Fishes

portion ; its length is rather more than one fourth of the total.

Protuberances formed by projecting portions of the cranium

occupy the upper and lateral surfaces of the head; and, more

especially, one in front and another on each side of the snout

are very conspicuous.

North-east of Australia (Stations 181 and 198), 2440 and

2150 fathoms.

APHYONUS, g. n. Ophidiid.

Head, body, and tapering tail strongly compressed, enve-

loped in a thin, scaleless, loose skin. Vent far behind the

pectoral. Snout swollen, projecting beyond the mouth, which

is wide. No teeth in the upper jaw; small conical teeth in the

lower, pluriserial in front and uniserial on the side. Vomer

with a few rudimentary teeth; palatine teeth. Nostrils close

together, small. No externally visible eye. Barbel none.

Ventrals reduced to simple filaments, placed close together

and near to the humeral symphysis. Guill-membranes not

united. Four branchial arches, the posterior without gull-

lamine ; the anterior with very short gill-rakers and with

rather short gill-lamine. Head covered with a system of

wide muciferous channels and sinuses, the dermal bones being

almost membranaceous, whilst the others are in a semicartilagi-

nous condition. Notochord persistent, but with a superficial

indication of the vertebral segments (as in some Leptocepha-

line forms).

Aphyonus gelatinosus.

The head, in the preserved specimen, is compressed, rather

deep, and enveloped in loose skin; especially on the upper-

side of its anterior half the skin forms a large loose bag, which

during life is probably filled and distended with mucus.

Transparent, colourless, like a Leptocephalus.

Deep sea between North-eastern Australia and New Guinea

(Station 184), 1400 fathoms.

ACANTHONUS, g. n. Ophidiid.

Head large and thick, armed in front and on the opercles

with strong spines; trunk very short, the vent being below

the pectoral; tail thin, strongly compressed, tapering, without

caudal. Eye small. Mouth very wide, with the teeth in

villiform bands in the jaws, on the vomer and palatine bones,

and along the hyoid. Barbel none. Ventrals reduced to

simple filaments, placed close together on the humeral sym-

physis. Gull-membranes not united. The gill-lamine are

collected during the Voyage of the ‘Challenger.’ 23

remarkably short, the gill-rakers long, lanceolate, stiff.

Scales extremely small. Bones of the head soft.

Acanthonus armatus.

The head of this remarkable fish appears of an extraordinary

thickness compared with the thin and compressed trunk and

tail; it is very broad across the frontal region, and not much

longer than high, the small eye being much nearer to the end

of the snout than to the gill-opening. The snout would be

truncated in front; but its upper portion projects, terminating

in two short acute spines. The large mouth is slightly

oblique, the maxillary extending backwards beyond the middle

of the length of the head. The jaws are equal in front. Two

sharp edges run along each ramus of the mandible, to receive

between them a wide muciferous channel.

North of New Guinea, 1075 fathoms.

BATHYGADUS.

Snout not projecting beyond the mouth. Mouth wide,

anterior and lateral. Hye small or of moderate size. Teeth

in both jaws villiform, in narrow bands, which occupy the

whole length of the jaws. Barbels present or absent. The

two dorsal fins are almost continuous ; and the anterior rays of

the second are not shortened, but gradually diminish in length

in the narrow posterior portion of the tail. Anal rays feeble.

Bones of the head cavernous, soft, without prominent ridges.

Scales small, cycloid, deciduous.

Bathygadus cottoides.

The head is large, thick, and, im the nuchal region, of con-

siderable depth.

Deep sea between New Zealand and Kermadec Island

(Stations 169-171), 520-700 fathoms.

Macrurus longirostris.

Allied to Macrurus trachyrhynchus. The snout is pro-

duced into a long flattened process, pointed anteriorly, and not

quite twice as long as the large eye. Scales of the body with

smooth surface, but with from three to seven spinelets on the

margin. They are rather irregularly arranged, there being

four in a transverse series between the lateral line and dorsal

fin. A series of projecting triangular spines along each side

of the neck and the base of the anterior portion of the dorsal

fin; a similar series along each side of the base of the anal

24 Dr. A. Giinther on Deep-sea Fishes

extends much further backwards than the dorsal series, and,

anteriorly, is lost on the side of the abdomen. These spines

have smooth edges (not denticulated as in M. trachyrhynchus).

North-east of New Zealand (Station 169), 700 fathoms.

Macrurus holotrachys.

Snout not much produced, as long as the eye, which is

large, its vertical diameter being considerably more than the

width of the interorbital space. Anterior edge of the snout

with three tubercles, one in the middle and one on each side.

Each scale with a median series of spinelets, and with two

or more isolated spinelets besides. Upper and lateral portions

of the head covered with irregular rough scales, lower naked.

There are five scales in a transverse series between the first

dorsal spine and lateral line. Distance between the two dor-

sal fins scarcely equal to the length of the base of the first.

Second dorsal spine with small barbs anteriorly ; outer ven-

tral ray produced into a filament. No scaleless fossa on the

temple. Barbel very small. No bands or spots.

Deep sea, east of the mouth of the Rio Plata (Station

320), 600 fathoms.

Macrurus fasciatus.

Snout not much produced, shorter than the eye, which is

very large, its vertical diameter being considerably more than

the width of the interorbital space. Scales with from eight

to ten subparallel keels. Upper and lateral portions of the

head covered with small rough scales, lower naked. ‘There

are four scales in a transverse series between the first dorsal

spine and lateral line; distance between the two dorsal fins

equal to the length of the base of the first. Outer ventral ray

produced into a filament. No scaleless fossa on the temple.

Barbel small. Whitish, with broad irregular blackish bands

across the back.

West-coast of the southern extremity of South America

(Stations 805, 809, 311), 120-245 fathoms.

Coryphenoides rudis.

Snout obtusely conical, projecting beyond the mouth, which

extends backwards to below the middle of the eye. The

outer series contains stronger teeth in both jaws. Bavbel

about as long as the eye. Scales equally rough over the whole

of their surface, the spinelets being subequal in size, densely

packed, and not arranged in series. ‘There are eight scales

in a transverse series between the first dorsal and the lateral

collected during the Voyage of the ‘Challenger.’ 25

line. Anterior margin of the second dorsal spine armed with

barbs placed at some distance from each other. The second

dorsal fin commences at a distance behind the first scarcely

inferior to the length of the base of the first. The outer ven-

tral ray produced into a long filament.

Pacific, north of Kermadec Island (Stations 170, 171)

500-650 fathoms.

Coryphenoides cequalis.

)

Snout conically projecting beyond the mouth, with rather

obtuse upper edge ; the cleft of the mouth extends nearly to

below the centre of the eye. ‘The teeth of the outer series are

visibly stronger than the remainder. Barbel slender, but not

so long as the eye. The interorbital space is flat, its width

being considerably less than the diameter of the eye. The

scales are equally rough over the whole of their surface, the

spinelets being subequal in size, densely packed, but arranged

in from 8 to 12 series, the middle series not being more pro-

minent than the others (as is the case in Macrurus sclerorhyn-

chus). ‘The eutire margin of the scale is spinous. There are

eight scales in a transverse series between the first dorsal and

the lateral line. Second dorsal spine somewhat produced,

armed along its anterior edge with barbs pointing upwards

and rather closely set. The second dorsal fin commences at a

distance from the first which is less than the length of the

head.

Deep-sea, south of Portugal, 600 fathoms.

Coryphenoides crassiceps.

Head very large, especially the anterior portion. Snout

excessively broad and high, short, but longer than the eye,

which is small. Mouth small, inferior, extending beyond the

vertical from the centre of the eye. ‘Teeth villiform, in nar-

row bands in both jaws. Barbel minute. Trunk of the body

very short, the vent being immediately behind the vertical

from the root of the pectoral. The scales are small, studded

with very fine curved spinelets, which give the body the ap-

pearance of being covered with short villosities. A series of

larger scales runs along each side of the base of the second

dorsal fin. The second dorsal spine is very slender, obsoletely

denticulated in front ; the second dorsal fin commences at a

very short distance behind the first.

North of Kermadec Island (Stations 170, 171), 520 and

650 fathoms.

fem. This fish is closely allied to, and represents in the

southern hemisphere, C. norvegicus.

26 Dr. A. Giinther on Deep-sea Fishes

Coryphenoides microlepis.

Snout short, obliquely truncated, slightly projecting beyond

the mouth ; eye exceeding in length that of the snout and the

width of the interorbital space. Head much compressed,

high. ‘The cleft of the mouth does not quite extend to below

the middle of the eye. Teeth of the outer series visibly

stronger than the remainder. Barbel as long as the eye.

Scales small, cycloid. There are thirteen scales in a transverse

series between the first dorsal and the lateral line. Second

dorsal spine armed in front with distant barbs; the distance

between the two dorsal fins equals the length of the head

without snout. Trunk very short.

Feejee Islands (Station 173), 215 fathoms.

Coryphenoides Murrayt.

Snout short, but longer than the eye, which is small, its

width being much less than that of the interorbital space.

Canthus rostralis obtuse, without median tubercle. The cleft

of the mouth extends to below the middle of the eye. Teeth

of the outer series much stronger than the remainder. Barbel

longer than the eye. Scales with five to seven crenulate radi-

ating keels, some of which project beyond the rounded pos-

terior margin of the scale. There are seven or eight scales in

a transverse series between the first dorsal and the lateral line.

Second dorsal spine slightly prolonged, armed with distant

barbs pointing upwards. ‘The second dorsal fin commences at

a considerable distance from the first, which, however, is rather

less than the length of the head.

Deep sea, east of New Zealand (Station 168), 1100 fathoms.

Coryphenoides serrulatus.

The projecting part of the snout is short, with an obtuse

upper edge, and with a rough tubercle in the middle. The

cleft of the mouth extends to below the middle of the eye,

which is comparatively large. The teeth of the outer series

are visibly stronger than the remainder. Barbel about as

long as the eye. ‘The interorbital space is flat, its width

rather less than the vertical diameter of the eye. The scales

are equally rough over the whole of their surface, the spine-

lets being subequal in size, densely packed, closely adpressed

to the scale, and not arranged in series. ‘There are seven

scales in a transverse series between the first dorsal and the

lateral line. Second dorsal spine finely and closely serrate

in front. ‘The second dorsal fin commences at a considerable

collected during the Voyage of the ‘Challenger.’ 27

distance from the first, the distance being equal to the length

of the head.

North-east of New Zealand (Station 169), 700 fathoms.

Coryphenoides filicauda.

Snout considerably projecting beyond the mouth, pointed in

the middle ; it is twice as long as the eye, which is unusually

small, only half as wide as the interorbital space. Mouth

rather wide, extending beyond the centre of the eye. Teeth

villiform, in very narrow bands. Barbel minute. Preeoper-

culum with the angle produced backwards, broadly rounded

and crenulate on the margin. The terminal portion of the

tail is prolonged into a long filament, more slender than in

any of the other species. Scales thin, cyclotd, and deciduous,

SiX or seven in a transverse series between the first dorsal spine

and the lateral line. The second dorsal spine slender, with

the barbs in front very inconspicuous and sometimes entirely

absent. The distance between the two dorsal fins is less than

the length of the head.

Deep sea on both sides of the South-American continent ;

Antarctic Ocean. (Stations 157, 299, 825.) 1800-2650 fathoms.

Coryphenotdes variabilis.

Snout obtusely conical, projecting beyond the mouth, the

cleft of which extends behind the middle of the eye. The

teeth of the outer series are visibly stronger than the remain-

der. Barbel nearly as long as the eye. The interorbital

space is flat, its width being much more than the diameter of

the eye, which is comparatively small. ‘The scales are pro-

vided with five ridges, each ridge composed of several spines,

and the central ridge being the strongest. There are eight

scales in a transverse series between the first dorsal and the

lateral line. Lower limb of the preoperculum scaleless.

Second dorsal spine armed with barbs in front, which are

rather distantly set. The second dorsal fin commences at a

distance from the first which is less than the length of the

head.

Midway between Cape of Good Hope and Kerguelen’s

Land; South of Australia; Mid-Pacific ; south-west of Juan

Fernandez. (Stations 146, 157, 246, 271, 300.) 1385-2425

fathoms.

Coryphenoides affinis.

Snout obtusely conical, projecting beyond the mouth, the

cleft of which extends behind the middle of the eye. The

28 Dr. Dawson on Stromatopora as

teeth of the outer series are visibly stronger than the remain-

der. Barbel shorter than the eye. The interorbital space is

flat, its width being equal to the diameter of the eye, which is

comparatively large. The scales are provided with five

ridges, each ridge composed of several small spines, and the

central ridge being the strongest. There are eight scales in

a transverse series between the first dorsal and the lateral line.

Preoperculum with the posterior margin slightly excised

above the angle, and with the lower margin crenulate ; both

limbs of the preeoperculum scaly. The second dorsal spine is

armed with barbs which are rather closely set. The second

dorsal fin commences at a distance from the first which is not

much more than one half of the length of the head.

Deep sea, east of the mouth of the Rio Plata (Station 323),

1900 fathoms.

Coryphenoides carinatus.

Snout obtusely conical, projecting beyond the mouth, the

cleft of which reaches nearly to below the middle of the eye.

Teeth in the upper jaw “en cardes,” those in the lower in a

single series. Barbel well developed, but much shorter than

the eye. Interorbital space flat, much narrower than the

large eye, the diameter cf which equals the length of the

snout. The scales are provided with a very strong median

keel, terminating in a projecting spine, and with several short

and low ridges, which converge towards the median keel or

run nearly parallel to it. There are six scales in a transverse

series between the first dorsal and the lateral line. Preeoper-

culum with hind margin undulated and with limbs scaly.

The second dorsal spine js armed with rather small and some~

what closely set barbs. The distance between the two dorsal

fins equals the length of the base of the first.

Deep sea near Prince Edward’s Island (Station 145), 500

fathoms. :

[To be continued. |

I1J.—Stromatopora as distinguished from Millepora.

By Dr. Dawson, F.R.S. &e.

Tue April number of the ‘ Annals’ reached me not long after

the completion of a series of careful microscopic studies of the

Stromatopore and allied forms, which abound in all our

American formations from the Black-River Limestone to the

Corniferous Limestone inclusive, and in which I had en-

distinguished from Muillepora. 29

deavoured to eliminate the misleading appearances due to

peculiar states of preservation, association with foreign organ-

isms, &c., and had arrived at the conclusion, stated in a

memoir now in the hands of the Secretary of the Geological

Society, that these fossils appertain to the group of Rhizopods.

In these circumstances my attention was naturally attracted

by the association of things known to me as very distinct in

the heading of Mr. Carter’s paper, ‘‘ Identity in Structure

of Millepora alcicornis and Stromatopora.” After reading the

paper I betook myself to the reexamination of the specimens of

Millepora in our collections, but, I must confess, with the

result of failing to find any indications whatever of the affini-

ties so confidently asserted by Mr. Carter.

The typical Stromatopore, as Hall, Nicholson, and Win-

chell have shown, and as any one can see for himself in the

well-preserved specimens from our Corniferous Limestone,

are composed of thin concentric lamin, perforated with

minute pores, and connected with hollow and solid pillars.

The allied forms known as Caunopora and Cenostroma have

in addition a secondary deposit between the lamine, through

which pass branching horizontal tubes or canals radiating from

vertical tubes or bundles of tubes traversing the lamine, and

corresponding to the hollow pillars of the ordinary Stromato-

pore. ‘These structures are detailed and figured in the paper

already referred to.

The corallum of MWillepora, on the contrary, has no con-

centric laminz, though it sometimes presents accidental layers

occasioned by interruptions of growth. Its structure is can-

cellate or reticulate, consisting of minute calcareous rods,

completely confluent, and leaving irregular and vermicular

interstices, only occasionally presenting the appearance of

horizontal canals. It is penetrated with cells of two sizes,

which are divided into compartments by distinct tabule. The

structure is that of a tabulate coral with its cells imbedded in

a copious reticulate coenenchyma.

Though Mr. Carter appears to maintain that the horizontal

passages sometimes seen in Millepora are homologous with

the canal-system of Stromatoporide, in one place he says,

‘We have every thing structural in the corallum of Millepora

alcicornis that is to be found in Stromatopora, excepting the

stelliform systems of venation.” Perhaps this apparent incon-

sistency arises from his not being aware of the fact that the

stelliform or radiating canals do not occur in the common

species of Stromatopora, but only in Canostroma and Cauno-

pora, and that in these they are not superficial, except in

broken or eroded specimens, but belong to the secondary or

30 Mr. R. Etheridge on Carboniferous Mollusca.

supplemental deposit. His opportunities of study, whether of

Millepora or of Stromatopora, would seem, from his own state-

ments, to have been somewhat limited. This may possibly

account for the somewhat extraordinary identification of two

classes of organisms which scarcely resemble each other in

any thing except in being calcareous and porous. This excuse

can, however, scarcely be offered for the statement in the

concluding paragraph of the paper, that the ‘“ arborescent”’

forms in certain moss-agates are “fas much like organic re-

mains as the so-called Hozoon is remote from such resem-

blance,”’—a statement difficult to understand, whether we

consider the essential dissimilarity of Hozoon to any moss-

agates, or the fact that, while most moss-agates show merely

dendritic crystallizations, others contain true vegetable or-

ganisms.

As I have in my possession at present a considerable num-

ber of duplicate specimens of Stromatopora, in such a state of

preservation as to show under the microscope their actual

structure, I shall be happy to send by mail chippings of these

specimens to any naturalists desirous of studying them and

of comparing them with such organisms as Loftusia on the

one hand or Hozoon on the other, with both of which the

Stromatopore have decided affinities. I am sorry that I have

not material at command to supply specimens of the genera

Cenostroma, Caunopora, Syringostroma, or Dictyostroma in

such states of preservation as to show their structures advan-

tageously.

Montreal, May 16, 1878.

IV.—WNotes on Carboniferous Mollusca. By RK. ETHERIDGE,

Jun., F.G.S.

[Plate I.]

1. On the Hinge-structure and Generic Affinity of Pecten

Sowerbii, 1‘ Coy.

When last I had occasion to refer* to this common and

characteristic Carboniferous shell, I called attention, amongst

other things, to the late Mr. Meek’s remarks on its probable

identity with Pecten aviculatus, Swallow. The peculiar

hinge-structure of the latter, combined with that of P. demissus,

Phill., of the European Oolitic rocks, afforded Mr. Meek the

data for the diagnosis of his genus Entolium. With the excep-

tion of the central cartilage-pitt, the hinge-structure of our

* Geol. Mag. dec. 2, iv. p. 241. + Ibid. dec. 2, i. p. 302.

Mr. R. Etheridge on Carboniferous Mollusca. 31

P. Sowerbii was previously unknown 1o me, although, from

the great resemblance between the foregoing species, I felt

convinced that time only was necessary to prove, at least to

some extent, Mr. Meek’s supposition. By the fortunate dis-

covery of some well-preserved casts of P. Sowerbit, by Mr. J.

Bennie, at Teasses Quarry, Fife, I am now able to demonstrate

the fact that the latter is a species of Meek’s genus Entolium,

and that there is very little if any difference between F. avi-

culatum, Swallow, and HE. (Pecten) Sowerbii, M‘Coy.

For comparison I have given figures representing the hinge

of the Oolitic form, HL. demisswm, Phill., and the Carboni-

ferous L. aviculatum, Sw., after Quenstedt * and Meek ft re-

spectively.

If we first examine the cast of the valve of E. Sowerbii

(fig. 4) with ears, we observe a small projection at a, which

is the mould of the cartilage-pit, and corresponds with a

similar pit in #. demissum (fig. 1) and E. aviculatum (fig. 2).

Extending from this are two transverse ridges, one on

each side (6, 6), which are the moulds of the transverse

furrows seen in the other species (figs. 1, 2). Extending ob-

liquely from the cartilage-pit are two deep furrows (c, c), the

moulds of two large diverging teeth strongly marked in relief

in the interior of HL. demissum (c, ¢, fig. 1) and H. aviculatum

(c, c, fig. 2). From the distal extremities of these extend two

longer but shallower furrows (d, d), also represented in the

other specimens as ridges (d,d, figs. 1,2). It is to be re-

marked that in by far the larger number of specimens of Z.

Sowerbii collected from our Carboniferous rocks the ridges

(d, d) are visible externally, and have been referred to in de-

scriptions of this species by Prof. M‘Coy and myself. The

posterior is usually the longer of the two.

In the opposite valve, that with the flat or normal ears

(fig. 5), we see no trace of the transverse furrows (0, 6), but

still the oblique ones (c, ¢), identical with ridges in the corre-

sponding valve of H. aviculatum (c, c, fig. 3) ; there are also

present the extended ridges (d, d, fig. 5).

Of the diverging ridges (c,c) Mr. Meek remarked, “ these,

however, do not seem to have been properly teeth, fitting into

sockets, but appear to have been a little raised in both valves,

and occupy a position between the ears and the broad diverg-

ing impressions (d, d@), descending obliquely from the beaks.”

The transverse grooves (6,6 in figs. 1, 2, and 4) were re-

garded by Mr. Meek as a receptacle for the articulation of

the straight cardinal margin of the opposite valve (figs, 3, 5).

* Der Jura, Atlas, t. 48. f. 6,

+ Hayden’s Final Report on Nebraska, t. 9. f. 11, f, g.

32 Mr. R. Etheridge on Carboniferous Mollusca.

T have on previous occasions fully described EH. Sowerbit ;

and it now only remains for me to refer to its relation with L.

aviculatum. 'Vhe close resemblance of the species was recog-

nized and commented on by Mr. Meek himself; and the only

points which he was able to use as distinctive characters were,

the stronger concentric markings, absence of obscure minute

radiating striz, and the more pointed and elevated ears of L.

Sowerbit. The strength of the concentric lamine is a cha-

racter which entirely depends upon the state of preservation

of the specimen examined ; in some individuals the lines are

strong and well marked, in others scarcely perceptible. I

have already shown * that H. Sowerbii does possess ‘ obscure

radiating striz,’’ which were particularly well shown in a speci-

men lent me by Mr.-A. Patton. With regard to the acute-

ness and elevation of the ears, as little reliance can be placed

on this as on the concentric striz ; for their general appearance

does, to some extent, depend upon the position in which the

shell was deposited previous to fossilization. I think there

can be no better proof of their probable, if not absolute, iden-

tity than the fact, that so close and accurate an observer as

Mr. Meek was unable to point out any more stable points of

difference than the above. In conclusion, it may be stated,

therefore, that in both forms the shell was thin and probably

fragile, ornamented with concentric striz of greater or less

degree of strength, supplemented by fine radiating lines, and,

under certain conditions, exhibiting the characteristic V-shaped

markings or grooves over the whole shell; and, lastly, the

hinge-structure is identical. It is always the wiser course, in

dealing with specimens one has not personally examined, to

speak with caution and a certain amount of reserve; but I

am under the impression that . aviculatum, Swallow, can at

the best be only retained as a variety of H. Sowerbit, M‘Coy.

The following species have the outward appearance of the

genus Hntoliwm (and it will be well for those possessing speci-

mens, or access to such, to endeavour to elucidate the hinge

and general internal structure of the shells), viz. :—

. Pecten discites (Schl.), Goldfuss, Pet. Germ. ii. t. 98.

fe LO:

_ P. cingulatus (Phill.), id. ibid. t. 99. £. 3, d.

. P. laminosus (Mantell), id. ibid. t. 99. f. 9.

. P. striolatus, Goldfuss, Pet. Germ. ii. t. 160. f. 7.

. P. Phillipsii, id. ibid. t. 160. f. 6.

P. cristatus, Bronn, as figured by Goldfuss (oc. cit. t. 99.

—

Or # Go bo

* Geol. Mag. dec. 2, iv. p. 242,

Mr. ht. Etheridge on Carboniferous Mollusca. 33

f. 13, b, d), appears to possess the hinge-structure of Entolium,

with the radiating internal coste of Amusstum.

2. On the Hinge-structure of Nucula gibbosa, Flem., and

Nuculana attenuata, Hem.

These shells were placed by the late Mr. J. W. Salter in his

genus Ctenodonta*, in which he has been followed by several

other paleontologists, including, at one time, myself. A fur-

ther examination of the subject, however, convinced me that

this step had probably been taken by Mr. Salter without due

consideration.. Ctenodonta appears to be synonymous with

Tellinomya, Hall, the latter having precedence in date, al-

though Salter’s definition of his genus was perhaps more com-

prehensive than that of Hall as originally given. Tellinomya

is an undoubtedly good genus, and will, I anticipate, be found

to have attained its greatest development in the Silurian rocks,

although I have no doubt it extends into the Carboniferous.

The essential character of Tellinomya (or Ctenodonta), as

distinguishing it from Nucula or Nuculana, is the entire ab-

sence of an internal cartilage-pit and the substitution for it of

an external ligament ; whereas in the two latter genera the

cartilage is deposited in a well-marked pit beneath the um-

bones, and between the two ranges of teeth, anterior and

posterior, in both valves, and there is no external ligament.

One or other of these essential characters must therefore be

shown to exist in the above species before their respective

affinity or want of affinity with Tellinomya (= Ctenodonta) can

beshown. Prof. M‘Coy, many years ago, noticed the presence

of a cartilage-pit in Nucula gibbosa, Flem.t He says, “I

have clearly ascertained the presence of the angulated line of

hinge-teeth and the intermediate cartilage-pit of Nucula.” I

have personally seen one or two good and clean interiors of

this shell, and am quite able to corroborate Prof. M‘Coy’s

statement of the existence of a cartilage-pit in N. gibbosa,

and, in consequence, the reference of the species to the genus

Nucula, made by Fleming, M‘Coy, and other paleontologists.

In XN. gibbosa the hinge-line is curved, the anterior range

of teeth being a little less than half the length of the

posterior. In the best-preserved specimen I have seen (a left

valve, figs. 8 & 9) there are twenty teeth on the posterior side of

the cartilage-pit, and five or six on the anterior, in both cases

the denticles enlarging as the cartilage-pit is receded from. In

form the denticles are roughly triangular and projecting, with

* Tron Ores Gt. Brit. pt. 3, p. 221.

+ Brit. Pal. Foss. p. 512,

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. ii. 3

34 Mr. R. Etheridge on Carboniferous Mollusca.

the apices of the angles in each range, anterior and posterior,

turned towards the cartilage-pit or umbo. The cartilage-pit

is pyriform and oblique, its smaller or pointed extremity being

placed immediately under the apex of the umbo, then expand-

ing somewhat outwards and downwards into the cavity of the

valve.

Dr. F. Roemer has given a figure of the interior of N. gib-

bosa, in the lately issued plates* of his ‘ Lethesa Geognostica ;’

but I do not observe any trace of a cartilage-pit there repre-

sented. The specimen must have been faulty or of another

species.

With regard to Nuculana (Leda) attenuata, flem., the case

is somewhat different; for, so far as I am aware, the hinge-

structure of this species has never been minutely described, al-

though it may have been referred to in general terms by several

authors. The hinge (figs. 6 & 7) is similar to that of NV. gibbosa,

with its anterior and posterior teeth well developed. The teeth

and sockets increase in size outwards from the cartilage-pit,

which occupies the apex of the arch. The number of the

teeth is considerable in N. attenuata: in one specimen [

have counted twenty-three on the longer side of the shell ; and

even then the series was incomplete. In the left valve the

teeth are produced inwards (7. e. towards the beak) and out-

wards (7. e. into the cavity of the shell) into projecting den-

ticles ; so that the interlocking of the two series must have been

very complete and secure. I wish more particularly, how-

ever, to draw attention to the cartilage-pit (a, figs. 6 & 7), which

is triangular with a rounded base, and inclined, in most speci-

mens I have examined, a little obliquely towards the shorter

side of the shell. Prof. M‘Coy notices the teeth of this shell

in his description of it ; but he appears to have been unable to

satisfy himself as to the presence of a cartilage-pitT.

Collector—Mr. J. Bennie.

EXPLANATION OF PLATE I.

Fig. 1. Entolium demissum, Phillips, showing hinge-structure, after

Quenstedt (Der Jura, Atlas, t. 48. f. 6).

Fig. 2. Entolium aviculatum, Swallow, valve with the elevated ears,

after Meek (Hayden’s Final Geol. Report on Nebraska, 1872,

t) Gate th ga):

Fig. 3. The same, opposite valve to fig. 2 (loc. cit. f. 11, 9).

Fig. 4. Entolium Sowerby, M‘Coy, valve with elevated ears; natural

size.

Fig. 5. The same, opposite valve to fig.4. The same letters refer to cor-

* 1, Theil, 1876, t. 44. f. 13, ¢.

+ Brit, Pal. Foss. p. 612.

Mr. H. J. Carter on Teichonellide. 35

responding parts in figs. 1-5: a, cartilage-pit; b, b, sockets for

insertion of cardinal margin of opposite valve ; ¢, ¢, “teeth,” or

dental ridges; d, d, oblique diverging impressions.

Fig. 6. Nuculana attenuata, Fleming, interior of part of left valve ; natu-

ral size. Roscobie Quarry, near Dumfermline; shale above the

Roscobie Limestone, Lower Carboniferous Limestone group.

Fig. 7. The same, enlarged twice.

Fig. 8. Nucula gibbosa, Fleming, interior of left valve; natural size.

Roscobie Quarry, as before.

Fig. 9. The same, enlarged twice. The same letters refer to correspond-

ing parts in figs. 6-9: a, cartilage-pit; b, posterior teeth; ¢,

anterior teeth.

I am indebted for the above excellent drawings to my col-

league, Mr. B. N. Peach.

V.—On Teichonia, a new Family of Calcareous Sponges,

with Descriptions of two Species. By H. J. Carter,

F-.R.S. &e.

[Plate II.]

USsuALLy the excretory canal-systems of the Calcispongia

open into a common cavity, called by Dr. Bowerbank the

“cloaca,” which discharges itself at one or more apertures ;

hence such Calcispongiz are tubular or sacciform respectively.

But we should have a very imperfect idea of the Calcispongiz

if we assumed that this was invariably the case, as Haeckel

appears to have done, and therefore has based his classifica-

tion upon the sacciform character alone, as will be seen in

the ‘General Observations”’ at the end of this communica-

tion ; for there are some species which have no cloaca, but

are muriform or foliate, and whose excretory canal-systems

open directly upon the surface, of which the following descrip-

tions may serve as illustrations.

Teichonellide (re?yos, a wall), new family.

Character. Vallate.

TEICHONELLA, nov. gen.

Generic characters. Vallate or foliate, without cloaca.

Vents numerous, confined to the margin or general on one

side of the lamina only ; naked.

‘1. Teichonella prolifera, n.sp. (Pl. II. figs. 1-5.)

Calcisponge. Foliaceous, vertical, plicate, proliferous. Co-

lour yellowish white. Lamina thick; margin round or ob-

2B%

36 Mr. H. J. Carter on Teichonellide.

tusely angular, convex or undulatory above (Pl. II. fig. 1,

aaa), irregularly notched below, where the projecting parts

may be expanded into pedal points of attachment (fig. 1, e e) ;

surface uneven, interrupted here and there, on both sides, by

a proliferous lamina, which originates from the upper margin,

and may pass, after a short distance, insensibly into the sur-

face of the parent lamina (fig. 1, 55), or grow into greater

dimensions foliaceously or cactus-like (fig. 1, c). Pores invi-

sible to the unassisted eye, scattered over the surface thickly

and generally. Vents slightly marginated, naked (that is,

without fringe round the mouth), arranged more or less in

single line along the margin only (fig. 1, ddd, and fig. 2,

aaa), variable in size, the largest about 1-48th inch in

diameter and 1-8th inch apart. Internal structure minutely

areolar, compact, traversed vertically by branched excretory

canal-systems, which terminate respectively in the vents just

mentioned (fig. 3, aa) ; largest canals, viz. those approaching

the vents, about 1-32nd inch in diameter. Spicules of two

forms, viz. triradriate and quadriradiate. Triradiate of two

sizes, viz. small (fig. 4, a) and large (fig. 4), both equian-

gulate and equiradiate; rays straight, smooth, and sharp-

pointed; the former, which is the staple spicule of the sponge,

only one third of the size of the latter, which, although less

numerous, is still plentifully distributed throughout the mass ;

ray of small triradiate about 1-200th inch, that of the large

one 1-50th inch long. Quadriradiate also of two sizes, viz.

small (fig. 4, 6) and large (fig. 5); the former about the

size of the small triradiate, and confined to the excretory

canals, where its fourth arm (fig. 4, c), instead of being

straight and equal in size like the rest, is curved and smaller,

projects into the excretory canal, and is turned towards the

vent. Large quadriradriate exceeding in size the large tri-

radiate of the mass, confined to the surface, where three of its

rays are horizontal (fig. 5, a), equiangulate and equiradiate,

while the fourth or shaft (fig. 5, 6) is much smaller and ver-

tical ; large rays smooth, sharp-pointed, and slightly curved

inwards, applied to the surface of the sponge; fourth or small

ray straight, smooth, and sharp-pointed, projecting into the

interior ; large quadriradiates most plentiful over the upper

_ part of the lamina, where their centres are frequently not

more than 1-180th inch apart, and, presenting a dark colour

from the light passing into the fourth arm, may be easily mis-

taken for the pores, from which, however, they may be distin-

guished by being larger and more or less triangular, while the

pores are smaller and round. Size of entire specimen (fig. 1)

34 x 23x 1 inches; length of margin of largest lamina (fig. 1,

Mr. H. J. Carter on Teichonellide. 37

aaa), which is more or less plicate, about 6 inches ; average

thickness of lamina 1-6th inch.

Hab. Marine. Mode of growth (that, is whether pendent

or erect) unknown.

Loc. Australia, Freemantle.

Obs. 'The specimen represented in figure 1 has been in the

British Museum for many years, as indicated by the “ register

number,” viz. “46, 8.19. 101;” and other fragments of the

same species, from Freemantle, in Australia, have been found

among the late Dr. Bowerbank’s collection of sponges, which

has been purchased by the Trustees of the British Museum,

one of which, chiefly to show the vents and excretory canal-

systems respectively, is represented in figs. 2 and 3. It is by

far the largest Calcisponge on record, and its spiculation so

like that of Leuconia Johnstonii, Cart., = Leucandra, Haeckel,

as, at first sight, to appear identical. The large quadriradiate

whose horizontal] rays are tessellated in among the surface-

structure, while the fourth or vertical one projects into the

interior of the sponge, undoubtedly adds greatly to the

strength of the exterior. In its compressed vallate charac-

ter, proliferous growth, and marginal apertures it is identical

with many of the siliceous sponges, although the latter are,

of course, much larger. The spicules vary in size below the

measurements above mentioned.

2. Teichonella labyrinthica, n. sp. (PI. IL. figs. 6-9.)

Calcisponge. Subglobular, foliate, somewhat compressed ;

consisting of a short, thick, round stem (fig. 6, d), expanded

into a mass of more or less vertical lamine (fig. 6, aaa),

which are so folded together, backwards and forwards, in and

out, as to make it difficult to say whether the whole does not

belong to one and the same lamina. Colour now greyish

white. Surface of lamina even on both sides; margin thin,

round, sinuous, following the plication, here and there everted.

Pores invisible to the unassisted eye, confined to one side of

the lamina (fig. 6, 6). Vents uniformly spread over the other

side, about 1-360th inch in diameter and 1-180th inch apart

(fig. 6, c); the latter on the inner, and the former on the

outer side respectively, where the lamina is folded upon itself

and in contact (fig. 8). Internal structure minutely areolar,

columnar (fig. 8, ddd), vertical to the sides of the lamina,

which varies from 1-16th to 1-12th inch in thickness, thin-

ning towards the margin. Columnar structure formed by

aggregation of the straight arms of the triradiate spicules

(fig. 10, a) into cylinders (fig. 9, c), which, traversing the

areolar sarcode, pass directly from the pores on one (fig. 9, a)

38 My. H. J. Carter on Teichonellide.

to the vents on the other side of the lamina (fig. 9, 6), com-

municating on their way with the areolar cavities of the sar-

code in which the spongozoa are situated. Spicules of two

kinds, viz. triradiate and linear. ‘Triradiates of one form

only (fig. 10), consisting of one long straight ray (fig. 10, a),

about 1-120th inch in length, terminated by two shorter

curved ones nearly at right angles to it (fig. 10, 6); the long

ray bundled with its like, forming the wall of the cylinder,

while the two others project in opposite directions into the

cavities of the neighbouring cylinders respectively, which the

wall separates, their points turned towards the vents (fig. 9, ¢).

Linear spicules minute (fig. 11), consisting of a slightly undu-

lated shaft, about 1-200th inch long, obtusely pointed at the

inner, and spear-pointed at the outer end—that 1s, slightly in-

flated before the termination (fig. 11, a),—disposed in tufts so

as to give a minutely villous surface to each side (fig. 9, a, 6),

indicated by a white line added to the columnar structure,

which is thickest on the vent-side, where these spicules are

twice the length of those on the pore-side (fig. 9,6). Size of

entire specimen 2 inches long, 14 inch high, and 7 inch thick.

Hab. Marine. Mode of growth (that is, whether pendent

or erect) unknown.

Loc. Australia, Freemantle.

Obs. This specimen (figs. 6,7) is in the collection to which

I have alluded, and is second only in size to Tezchonella

prolifera, the foregoing species. In spiculation and in the

structure of the lamina itis closely allied to Grantia compressa,

Fleming, = Sycandra, Haeckel, also in the foliation, which

here is like the convolute xstivation of a flower-bud (fig. 7).

Grantia compressa itself often occurs in a foliated form, like

the twisted leaves of a book.

GENERAL OBSERVATIONS.

It is impossible now to do any thing in the Calcispongie

without reference to Haeckel’s work on them, entitled ‘ Die

Kalkschwiimme’ (1872, in3 vols., one of which is the Atlas),

so complete in every respect does this appear to be. Thus

the whole of the Calcispongiz are divided into three great

families, viz. :—‘‘1. Ascones: Grantien mit Lochcaniilen ; 2.

Leucones: Grantien mit Astcaniilen ; and 3. Sycones: Gran-

tien mit Strahleaniilen,” illustrated respectively by diagrams

in the Atlas (Tafn. 20, 40, and 60). Complete, however, as

this appears to be, it is somewhat laughable that the self-con-

stituted author of ‘The History of Creation’ should have

omitted a whole family of these sponges, viz. that which I

Mr. H. J. Carter on Teichonellide. 39

have just described; but such is the case, and therefore I

have ventured, as a mere wanderer in this unknown field, at

least to me, to make the addition. No one can deny that the

illustrations of Haeckel’s work are beautifully executed, and,

although rendered more attractive by being magnified and

accompanied by much diagram, still it would be difficult to

place before the student any thing more impressive and useful.

But when we come to detail, this is distorted to suit the

theory: thus when we find the cilia of the “ gastrula”’ or

embryo, which are the paddles by which it progresses, re-

versed, and the new being made to go with its nether or

obtuse end foremost in search of a place for fixation and

further growth, it will be only necessary to watch the embryo

under such circumstances, and its future development, to see

that the author of ‘The History of Creation’ has been ima-

ginative. But, unfortunately, this does not rest here ; for then

comes the difficulty of knowing how far this imagination may

have extended (that is, how much may be true and how much

due to fancy) in the ‘ Kalkschwimme ;’

“ Fronti nulla fides.”

As yet I only know of two species of Calcispongie that

belong to the family Teichonellide ; and they are remarkable

for their large size and peculiar mode of growth respectively.

Hitherto only sac-like forms have been recorded; and these

find analogous ones among the siliceous sponges ; but now we

have analogous ones also to the muriform, proliferous, and

foliate siliceous sponges. It is not at all uncommon to find a

siliceous sponge assuming first the form of a fan, then that of

‘a clam-shell, with the vents on the concave surface, then

curving round still more until the opposite sides meet and,

lastly, uniting grow together so as to form a vase-shaped

sponge, which, but for the mouth being expanded instead of

contracted, would represent the sacciform shape of the calca-

reous sponges; while the structure being the same, Tezchonella

labyrinthica would, with a contracted mouth, under the same

series of changes, become Grantia compressa. Probably

time will add more species to the family of Teichonellidz, each

of which may possess a different form from those mentioned.

EXPLANATION OF PLATE IL.

Fig. 1. Teichonella prolifera, n. sp., lateral view, natural size: a a a,

largest lamina; b 6, proliferous laminze commencing; ¢, the

same, of greater dimensions; d d d, vents and upper margin of

lamin ; e e, pedal points of attachment. ‘

Fig. 2. The same, upper view, natural size, to show, a @ a, margin of

lamina and vents.

40 Mr. D. Sharp on the Dascillidee of New Zealand.

Fig. 8. The same, and same specimen, lateral view of vertical section,

natural size, to show :—a a, excretory canal-systems and vents ;

b b, pedal points of attachment rounded off by attrition. Dia-

ram.

Fig, 4. The same, large triradiate spicule of general structure: a, small

triradiate ; 6, small quadriradiate spicule ; c, curved or fourth

arm.

Fig. 5. The same, large quadriradiate spicule of surface: a, horizontal or

curved arms; 6, vertical arm or shaft.

Fig. 6. Teichonella labyrinthica, n. sp., lateral view, natural size: aa a,

lamina ; 6, pore-side; c, vent-side; d, pedal point of attachment

rounded off by attrition.

Fig. 7. The same, upper view, to show the interfoliation of the lamina.

Fig. 8. The same, to show:—a, pore-side; 0, portion excised to show

vents and internal structure of lamina; cc, vent-side; d d, ver-

tical sections of lamina, to show cylindrical structure. Dia-

eram.

Fig. 9. The same, portion of internal or cylindrical structure, much

magnified, to show :—a, pore-margin ; 6, vent-margin ; ¢, cylin-

drical canals with curved arms of triradiate spicules projecting

into them.

Fig. 10. The same, triradiate spicule: a, long and straight arm form-

ing, by aggregation, the walls of the cylinders respectively ; 6 0,

shorter curved arms projecting eto the cylinders.

Fig. 11. The same, linear spicule, relatively magnified: d, the same,

much more magnified, to show the form.

N.B.—The spicules of both species are relatively magnified and on the

same scale.

VI.—On the Dascillide of New Zealand. By D. SHarp,

Honorary Member of the New-Zealand Institute.

In this paper I have attempted to present a little knowledge

about the species from New Zealand of one of the unattractive,

and therefore comparatively little-known, families of Coleo-

ptera. I have drawn up in a brief manner characteristics of

twenty-eight species, all of them up to the present time un-

known to naturalists; and I have, moreover, made a tolerably

careful study of their structure, so as to offer what I hope

will prove to be a successful introduction to their classification.

J have arranged them in eight groups, or genera, for six of

which I have coined new names, viz. Byrrhodes, Cyprobius,

Cyphanus, Veronatus, Mesocyphon, and Cyphotelus; for the

species of the two other groups I have used names already

known to naturalists, viz. Cyphon for a dozen of obscure

species which I cannot find to differ in their structure from

numerous similar species inhabiting Europe and North Ame-

rica, and Atopida, which was applied by Adam White to

the only species of the family which has, previous to this

paper, been made known from New Zealand. As regards

Mr. D. Sharp on the Dascillidee of New Zealand. 41

White’s species, Atopida castanea, I may remark that I have

not described it in my paper, because all I know about it is,

that the specimen of it existing in our national collection is

distinct from any of the species I have myself been able to

obtain for study ; and that from its facies I judge it will prove

to be sufficiently similar in its structure to the species I have

called Atopida to allow its being classed with them in a first

synthesis.

Out of these eight groups of New-Zealand species, five, viz.

Byrrhodes, Cyprobius, Cyphanus, Atopida, and Veronatus, are

connected together by a peculiarity in the srtucture of their

head. ‘This peculiarity is the existence of a deep fossa, ex-

tending downwards and inwards from the point of insertion of

the antenna, and reaching as far as the extreme base of the

stipe of the maxilla. This character has not yet been ob-

served in any other than these New-Zealand species; and it

naturally binds them together into a group, which may be

placed between the Dascilliens and Cyphoniens of Mulsant *.

Cyphotelus, another of the eight groups, is as yet only repre-

sented by a single species, which has not, I think, at present

any near ally; it also may be classed between the Dascilliens

and Cyphoniens ; but it must not be joined in the same second

synthesis with the Atoprda allies. A seventh, Mesocyphon, may

perhaps be classed actually with Mulsant’s Cyphoniens ; for

though it does not quite agree with the characters he assigns

to that group, it is so closely connected with the species of

Cyphon which form the remaining New-Zealand group, that

I do not think it can be disconnected from them except by an

unnatural classification.

There can be little doubt that, when other localities of

New Zealand are carefully examined, the number of species

.of the family occurring there will be doubled or trebled.

The species of Dascillidee now known from all parts of the

world are about 230 in number; and about fifty of these are

from the European region, while another fifty are from the

North-American province. Very little is known yet of Aus-

tralian or Chilian species of the family ; and it is therefore not

worth while to attempt to reply at present to the interesting

question, which suggests itself, as to what part of the world it

is in which the nearest allies of these New-Zealand Dascillide

are tound. In fact all of a more general kind than the above

considerations that can just now be said with advantage

amounts to about this, that New Zealand is probably posi-

tively richer in these beetles than either the European or the

* Hist. Nat. des Coléoptéres de France, ‘ Brévicolles,’’ 1865.

42 Mr. D. Sharp on the Dascillide of New Zealand.

North-American region, and that on making a synthesis of

the groups of species (genera), it is found that they form three

distinct aggregates, one of which is varied and extensive and

probably very characteristic of New Zealand—that the second

of these aggregates consists as yet of but one species, in which

the characters of the Dascillide are but poorly expressed,

while the third and last of these secondary aggregates unites

in a very complete and intimate manner with the Kuropean

and North-American allies.

For the specimens that have enabled me to draw up this

paper I am chiefly indebted to Captain Thomas Broun of

Whangarei, and C. M. Wakefield, Esq., who was formerly

resident at Christchurch, New Zealand. Prof. Hutton of

Otago and Mr. T. Lawson of Auckland (through his brother

Mr. R. Lawson, of Scarborough) have also contributed some

additional species ; and all of these gentlemen are here heartily

thanked.

In order to facilitate the comprehension of the method I have

followed in dealing with these insects, I add an introductory

table (p. 43). This, though I hope it will be useful for a time,

will probably be found unreliable in the case of a considerable

number of fresh species being discovered, as I anticipate will

be actually the case.

1. Byrrhodes gravidus, n. sp.

B. magnus, latus, robustus, ovalis, sat convexus, dense subtiliter

punctatus, dense conspicueque pubescens, fusco-castaneus ; an-

tennis elongatis, articulo basali crasso, secundo parvo, tertio

elongato, quam quartus duplo breviore, quarto et sequentibus sub-

eequalibus ; prothorace valde transverso, elytris angustiore, mar-

gine anteriore profunde bisinuato, angulis anterioribus productis .

acutis, lateribus leviter rotundatis, angulis posterioribus obtuse

rectis, basi subrotundata vix utrinque sinuata; elytris obsolete

longitudinaliter costatis. Long. 10-12 m.m., lat. 6-7 m.m.

This large species recalls somewhat by its appearance some

of the European Byrrhi, B. scabripennis for example. The

very conspicuous pubescence on its elytra is rather irregularly

arranged, so as to have a somewhat spotted appearance, and is

very easily rubbed off.

I have received some very damaged specimens of this

remarkable species from Captain Broun, who found them, I

believe, at Auckland; and | have seen other individuals from

the same source in the collections of Messrs. Pascoe and

Wakefield.

Species.

{

10.

11.

Sour

Gee oes

(

eee

Mr. D. Sharp on the Dascillide of New Zealand.

Provisional Table of the Groups of New-Zealand Dascillide.

Size very large (} inch long);

antennz elongate; prosternal

process large.

Group 1. Byrrhodes.

Size small (not } inch long); an-

tennz not elongate; prosternal

process small.

Group 2. Cyprobius.

Thorax not greatly narrower than

the elytra, its sides explanate ;

head short and broad; labial

palpi furcate ; labrum largely

exposed; prosternal process in

front on a level with tips of

front cox.

Group 3. Cyphanus.

Thorax much narrower than ely-

tra, its sides not explanate ;

head exserted, and so appear-

ing narrow ; mandibles much

exposed, owing to the diminu-

tion of the labrum; labial

palpi not fureate.

Group 4. Atopida.

Thorax not greatly narrower than

elytra, its sides not explanate ;

head moderately exserted ; la-

brum much exposed; labial

palpi not furcate ; front coxe

projecting beyond the proster-

nal process, the front part of

which is therefore immersed

between them.

Group 5. Veronatus.

longer than the preceding one.

Group 6. Mesocyphon.

Apical joint of maxillary palpus

shorter than the preceding

one.

Group 7. Cyphon.

Group 8. Cyphotelus. |

( Prosternal process pro- )

—_—

Apical joint of maxillary palpus |

jecting through its

whole length below

the coxee, and in front

projecting a little fur-

ther forwards than

the middle piece of

the prosternum, so as

to make a prominent

angle.

Prosternal process not

more dependent than

the tips of cox, and

not forming a conspi-

cuous or prominent

angle in front at its

junction with the

middle piece of the

prosternum.

ae aa with a

triangular impressed

space in the middle

in front to receive

apex of prosternal

process.

Mesosternum without

impression for recep-

tion of apex of pro-

sternum,

)

Antenne

inserted in

a conspicuous fossa,

i.e. the space extend-

ing towards the un-

derside between the

eye and the base of

the mandible and

maxillx is deeply de-

pressed.

Antennal groove incon-

spicuous or absent.

44 Mr. D. Sharp on the Dascillide of New Zealand.

Group 1.—The only species yet brought to light to form

this group exhibits the following characters :—

Size greater than other New-Zealand species; build robust.

Antenne elongate. Head short and broad, the interantennal

portion not extended forwards ; the antennal fosse very pro-

found, and making the angle of the gena at the base of the

maxilla very prominent; genal line very acutely raised ;

mentum elongate, with the rather large bilobed ligula placed

conspicuously at its apex; labial palpi not furcate, but with

the 2nd joint much incrassate. Front coxe elongate, oblique,

transverse, excessively exposed; front band of prosternum

excessively short ; prosternal process entirely exposed below

the cox, and forming in front a very prominent angle with

the middle piece of the prosternum. Coxal articulation of

meso- and metasterna perfect, and middle coxe well im-

bedded.

2. Cyprobius nitidus, n. sp.

C. ovalis, haud elongatus, sat convexus, parcius punctatus, nitidus,

parcius longiusque pubescens, brunneo-castaneus; antennis minus

elongatis, articulo tertio elongato, quam quartus haud duplo brevi-

ore ; prothorace perbrevi, anterius in medio rotundato utrinque vix

sinuato, angulis anterioribus hand productis, basi rotundata ;

elytris parcius punctatis. Long. 5 m.m., lat. 27 m.m.

This species has quite the form aud appearance of the

species of Cyphon. The pubescence of the elytra is longer

and less depressed than in any other New-Zealand species

here described, but it is rubbed off under very slight friction.

Sent from Tairua by Captain Broun to Mr. Wakefield and

myself as nos. 5 and 7.

Group 2.—A single species (no. 2) is also all I can at

present assign to this group. It departs but little in its struc-

tural characters from Byrrhodes ; it is, however, of rather

small size, and the antenne are only moderately long; the

head is very short, and the parts of the mouth very little

prominent; and the mentum is rather shorter than it is broad,

differing therefore strikingly from that of Byrrhodes gravidus.

Both by structure and appearance this form connects the

group of peculiar New-Zealand genera possessing a deep an-

tennal fossa with the group no. 7 of this paper (Cyphon), in

which the fossa is absent.

Mr. D. Sharp on the Dascillides of New Zealand. 45

3. Cyphanus laticeps, n. sp.

C. oblongus, sat latus, crebre punctatus, sat nitidus, subtiliter minus

conspicue pubescens, rufo-castaneus ; antennis elongatis, articulo

basali crasso, tertio elongato, quam quartus fere duplo breviore ;

prothorace brevi, elytris tantum paullo angustiore, anterius in

medio minus lobato, angulis anterioribus nullo modo prominulis,

rotundatis, lateribus explanatis, sat curvatis, basi utrinque sub-

sinuata, angulis posterioribus rotundatis, subtiliter punctato ;

prosterni processu angusto, apice lineari, acuminato. Long. 64

m. m., lat. vix 3 m. m.

The subparallel form of this insect, and especially its short,

broad head, give it a peculiar facies, which suggests a simi-

larity to the European Anobéwm molle, quite as much as

to the Dascillide.

This and the following species were sent from Tairua to

Mr. Wakefield and myself, as no. 6, by Captain Broun.

4. Cyphanus punctatus, n. sp.

C. oblongus, sat latus, crebre punctatus, sat nitidus, subtiliter

minus conspicue pubescens, rufo-castaneus ; antennis elongatis,

articulo basali crasso, tertio elongato, quam quartus fere duplo

breyiore ; prothorace brevi, elytris tantum paulo angustiore, an-

terius in medio minus lobato, angulis anterioribus nullo modo

prominulis rotundatis, lateribus explanatis, sat curvatis, basi

utrinque subsinuata, angulis posterioribus rotundatis, subtiliter

_punctato; elytris elongatis, crebre fortiterque punctatis ; pro-

sterni processu lato, a medio ad apicem graduatim acuminato.

Long. 8? m. m., lat. vix 4 m. m.

This species is excessively like the preceding one, but is

twice the size, and shows a decided difference in the proster-

nal process. As Captain Broun did not distinguish the two,

it is possible they may prove to be the sexes of one species.

I have seen but one individual of this species; like the

preceding one it was sent from Tairua by Captain Broun as

no. 6.

5. Cyphanus mollis, n. sp.

C. suboblongus, sat latus, haud convexus, subtiliter punctatus et

pubescens, ferrugineus, elytris testaceis ; capite lato, brevi, anten-

nis elongatis, articulo basali crasso, tertio elongato, quam quartus

haud dimidio breviore ; prothorace subtilissime punctato, nitido,

brevi, lato sed elytris evidenter angustiore, anterius subtruncato,

angulis anterioribus rotundatis nullo modo produetis, lateribus

explanatis, subrectis, angulis posterioribus subrotundatis, basi in

medio evidenter lobata ; elytris dense subtiliter punctatis, fere

46 Mr. D. Sharp on the Dascillide of New Zealand.

opacis, longitudinaliter vix conspicue tricostatis. Long. 8 m.m.,

lat. 32 m. m.

Though rather similar to the preceding species, this is

distinguished by numerous characters easily perceived: the

eyes are more prominent ; the thorax is narrower in proportion

to the elytra; and the punctuation of the elytra is very much

finer.

This species is another of Captain Broun’s discoveries at

Tairua; a single specimen each has been received by Mr.

Wakefield and myself as no. 5.

6. Cyphanus debilis, n. sp.

C. suboblongus, haud latus, dense subtiliter punctatus et pubescens,

subopacus, ferrugineus, elytris dilutioribus ; antennis elongatis,

articulo basali crasso, tertio elongato quam quartus dimidio bre-

viore; capite sat angusto, mandibulis sat elongatis, porrectis ;

prothorace dense subtiliter granuloso-punctato, opaco, brevi, sat

lato, angulis anterioribus rotundatis nullo modo prominulis, late-

ribus anguste explanatis, subrectis, angulis posterioribus omnino

rotundatis, basi utrinque haud perspicue sinuata; elytris dense

subtiliter punctatis. Long. 6 m.m., lat. 22 m.m.

This species in appearance is quite as much allied to the

following as it is to the preceding ones; yet it is with these

that its structural characters associate it. The specimens I

have seen are in extremely bad condition.

This species has been sent from Tairua by Captain Broun

as no. 8.

Group 3 is formed by species nos. 3,4, 5, and 6, which

possess the following characters :—

_ Form rather elongate and narrow, size moderate. Antenne

elongate. Head short and broad, the interantennal portion

not extended forwards; the antennal fosse very profound, and

at their termination very distinctly separating the gene from

the extreme basal portion of the maxille ; mandibles large,

moderately prominent; labrum exposed, separated by a short

membranous space from the front of the head; labial palpi

strongly fureate ; 7.e. the 2nd joint is so formed that it appears

to be the terminal one, the 3rd joint being inserted on the

basal portion of its inner side. Front band of prosternum

excessively reduced; prosternal process hastate in form, pro-

jecting much further backwards than the coxe, its junction in

front with the middle piece of the sternum is on a level with

the tips of the coxa. Coxal articulation between meso- and

metasternum good.

Mr. D. Sharp on the Dascillide of New Zealand. 47

N.B. This is the only group of New-Zealand species

having the labial palpi furcate.

7. Atopida Lawsont, n. sp.

A. angustula, sat convexa, fusco-castanea, antennarum basi ely-

trisque dilutioribus, pedibus testaceis; capite exserto, dense

granuloso-punctato, opaco ; mandibulis porrectis ; antennis elon-

gatis, articulo tertio elongato, quarto longitudine quali; thorace

valde transyerso, elytris angustiore, basin versus angustato, an-

terius subtruncato, angulis anteriorivus acutis, basi elytris ap-

plicata, angulis posterioribus subrectis, dense granuloso-punc-

tato, granulis ante basin minus confertis ; elytris nitidis, fortiter

sat crebre punctatis. Long. 54 m.m., lat. 2 m.m.

Though closely similar to the following species, this is evi-

dently quite distinct ; the thorax is broader, and the sculpture

is less dense, the elytra are more coarsely punctured, and the

pubescence of the upper surface is less. Structurally, how-

ever, this species is very distinct from the following ones, b

the fact that its labrum is much more largely developed and

is quite exposed, its lateral portions being elongate, while the

middle is very short, so that the general shape of the labrum

in front is a broad curve.

The only specimen at my disposal is one sent by Mr.

Thomas Lawson from Auckland; I have named the species

after him.

8. Atopida Brount, n. sp.

A, angustula, sat convexa, castanea, capite thoraceque rufo-obscuris,

pedibus testaceis; capite exserto, dense granuloso-punctato, opaco,

mandibulis porrectis ; antennis elongatis, articulo tertio elongato,

quarto longitudine quali; thorace transverso, elytris multo

angustiore, basin versus angustato, anterius subtruncato, angulis

anterioribus acute rectis, basi elytris applicata, angulis poste-

rioribus subrectis, toto dense granuloso-punctato, omnino opaco ;

elytris crebre fortiterque punctatis, breviter sparsim pubescenti-

bus, sat nitidis; segmentis ventralibus parce punctatis. Long.

6 m. m., lat. 27 m.m.

I have named this species in honour of Captain Broun, to

whom we are indebted for its discovery, as indeed for most of

its allies. I recently received two individuals from Tairua as

no. 8.

9. Atopida proba, n. sp.

A, angustula, sat convexa, rufescens, supra opaca, obscura, pedibus

testaceis, dense punctata, conspicue pubescens ; capite exserto,

densissime punctato, opaco, mandibulis porrectis ; antennis sat

48 Mr. D. Sharp on the Dascillidee of New Zealand.

- elongatis, articulo tertio elongato, quam quartus paulo breviore ;

thorace transverso, elytris multo angustiore, basin versus angus-

tato, anterius truncato, angulis anterioribus depressis nullo

modo acutis, basi elytris applicata, angulis posterioribus subrectis,

densissime punctato, omnino opaco; elytris dense fortiterque

punctatis, evidenter pubescentibus, haud nitidis ; segmentis ven-

tralibus dense punctatis. Long. 5 m.m., lat. 2 m.m.

This species is smaller than the preceding one, and is

readily distinguished by the different punctuation and pubes-

cence of the elytra, and by the indistinct front angles of the

thorax; in its general form it approximates a good deal to the

European Anobium castaneum, Fab.

Mr. Wakefield and myself have received the species from

Captain Broun as no. 4; I do not know whether it was found

at Tairua or Auckland.

Group 4.—Species 7, 8, and 9 unite to form this group,

characterized by the characters given below. I believe Ato-

pida castanea, White, will also be referable to it.

Form narrow and elongate. Antenne rather long. Head

exserted, rather elongate, the interantennal portion not ex-

tended forwards; the antennal fossa profound, and at its ter-

mination separating the gena from the base of the maxilla.

Mandibles large and exserted, their basal portion exposed,

and the labrum and the membranous space separating it from

front of head scarcely to be detected (except in Atopida

Lawsoni). Labial palpi very small and not furcate. Maxil-

lary palpi short. Front band of prosternum short, but not

so excessively reduced as in the preceding groups; _pro-

sternal process elongate-hastate, projecting much behind the

front coxe, its junction in front with the middle piece of pro-

sternum on a level with the tips of the coxe.

-The most striking feature of this group is the great expo-

sure of the mandibles by the reduction of the labrum and

membranous front of the head ; in these respects, however,

Atopida Lawsont, although it has quite the appearance of the

other two species, is intermediate between them and Cyphanus

debilis, so that, in so far as that character goes, the A. Law-

sont might be considered to connect the two groups; but as

the remarkable labial palpi of the Cyphanus group strongly

differentiate it, Atopida Lawson? is at present classed with

the other species I have called Atopida.

10. Veronatus longicornis, n. sp.

V. elongatus, ferrugineus, thorace elytrisque testaceis, illo medio,

Mr. D. Sharp on the Dascillide of New Zealand. 49

his sutura fuscis; capite minus exserto, sat lato, pone oculos

dense subtilissime, anterius parce punctato; antennis elongatis,

tenuibus, articulo tertio elongato quam quartus dimidio breviore ;

prothorace parce subtiliterque punctato, lato sed elytris evidenter

angustiore, anterius utrinque sinuato, angulis anterioribus mi-

nus late rotundatis, lateribus haud explanatis, leviter curvatis,

basi utrinque sinuata, angulis posterioribus obtusis, haud rotun-

datis ; elytris crebre fortiter punctatis. Long. 74 m.m., lat.

3m.m.

I have seen only two individuals of this insect. They are

in very bad condition; but although they show scarcely any

pubescence on the upper surface, I hardly think this is due to

abrasion. They are both males; the middle of the hind mar-

gin of the penultimate and antepenultimate ventral segments

has a fringe of long pubescence, which is continued forwards

at each end onto the face of the segment, so as to form a kind

of curved mark.

Sent from Tairua by Captain Broun, and labelled (I think)

no. 2.

11. Veronatus longipalpis, n. sp.

V. elongatus, angustulus, dense punctatus, opacus, ferrugineus, pro-

thorace basi in medio nigricante, elytris fusco-ferrugineis ; capite

exserto, sat lato, dense subtiliter punctato, opaco; antennis elon-

gatis, tenuibus, articulo tertio elongato quam quartus vix duplo

breviore ; prothorace brevi, elytris paulo angustiore, dense sub-

tiliterque punctato, conspicueque pubescente, anterius utrinque

vix emarginato, angulis anterioribus haud productis, rotundatis,

lateribus curvatis, basi subrotundata, utrinque vix sinuata, an-

gulis posterioribus obtusis ; elytris inzequalibus, evidenter tricos-

tatis, maculatim pubescentibus, dense subtiliter punctatis, opacis.

Long. 8 m. m., lat. vix 3 m. m.

This species is remarkable on account of the surface of the

elytra, which are quite distinctly longitudinally tricostate, and

also bear numerous large but very indefinite depressions,

while the short, but conspicuous, yellow, silky pubescence is

arranged in such a manner as to cause a spotted appearance.

This species is another discovery of Captain Broun’s at

Tairua; both Mr. Wakefield and myself have received it from

him.

Group 5.—Formed by species nos. 10 and 11.

These two species have the structural characters assigned to

Group 3 (Cyphanus), except as follows:—The form is still

more elongate; the labial palpi are not in the least furcate ;

and the junction of the prosternal process with the middle

piece of the prosternum is concealed between the tips of the

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. ii.

50 Mr. D. Sharp on the Dascillidee of New Zealand.

front coxee. The two species are rather discordant, and I do

not think it is probable that ultimately they will be associated

together in a first synthesis. Veronatus longipalpis seems to

have one of the lobes of the maxille prolonged to form an

elongate slender process; and the termination of the antennal

fossa on the underside of the head does not separate the gena

from the extreme base of the maxilla.

12. Mesocyphon marmoratus, n. sp.

M. angustulus, ferrugineus, capite, thorace, pectore antennisque

extrorsum plus minusyve infuscatis, elytris nigro testaceoque varie-

gatis, pedibus testaceis ; antennis sat elongatis; capite angustulo,

thorace paulo angustiore densissime punctato, omnino opaco, oculis

prominulis ; thorace parvo, elytris multo angustiore densissime

punctato, peropaco, anterius subtruncato, angulis anterioribus

deflexis, haud productis, lateribus vix curvatis, posterioribus

leviter angustatis, basi rotundata, angulis posterioribus obtusis

haud rotundatis ; elytris crebre indistincte punctatis, sat nitidis.

Long. 33 m.m., lat. 13 m.m.

The coloration of the elytra is so variable, that it is gene-

rally not quite similar on the two wing-cases of an individual ;

it is a kind of marbling, somewhat like what exists in the

genus Heterocerus. I can see no certain sexual characters in

the individuals before me.

I received half a dozen individuals from Captain Broun,

found at 'l'airua, two or three years ago.

13. Mesocyphon setiger, n. sp.

M. angustulus, fusculus, abdomine, antennarum basi pedibusque

testaceis, prothoracis marginibus elytrorumque summa basi ferru-

gineis ; densissime subtilissimeque punctatus, opacus; elytris

marmoratis, breyissime pubescentibus, et preeterea setis minutis-

simis munitis; capite angustulo, quam thorax paulo angustiore,

densissime punctato, omnino opaco, oculis prominulis ; thorace

elytris multo angustiore, antrorsum truncato, angulis anterioribus

rotundatis, lateribus rectis, versus basin nullo modo angustatis,

angulis posterioribus rotundato-obtusis. Long. 3} m.m., lat.

12 m.m.

At first sight this might be considered a dark variety of

Mesocyphon marmoratus; but it is really very distinct: the

thorax is rather different in form ; the sculpture of the elytra is

very fine and dense, so that they are quite dull, their pubes-

cence is excessively short, but mixed with it are some fine

sete, and their marbled appearance seems to depend on a

Mr. D. Sharp on the Dascillide of New Zealand. 51

variegate pubescence as much as on the variegation of the

wing-case itself.

Auckland. A single individual sent by Captain Broun

amongst some duplicate Coleoptera.

14. Mesocyphon Wakefieldi, n. sp.

M. angustulus, minus elongatus, colore variabilis, ferrugineus, capite,

thorace, pectore antennisque extrorsum plus minusve infuscatis,

elytris nigro testaceoque variegatis ; antennis fere brevibus;

capite angustulo, thorace paulo angustiore, dense, indistincte

punctato, opaco, oculis prominulis ; thorace parvo, elytris multo

angustiore, dense indistincte punctato, anterius subtruncato,

angulis anterioribus valde deflexis, lateribus vix curvatis, poste-

rius haud angustatis, basi rotundata, angulis posterioribus obtusis

minus distinctis; elytris dense indistincte punctatis, vix nitidis,

minus parallelis. Long. 3 m.m., lat. 1} m.m.

Though very similar to Mesocyphon marmoratus, this is

undoubtedly distinct ; besides being much smaller, it shows

numerous little differences in form and sculpture.

I have named this species after C. M. Wakefield, Esq.,

who has found it at Christchurch and on the west coast of

the South Island.

15. Mesocyphon divergens, n. sp.

M. subovalis, vix angustus, depressus, dense punctatus, opacus,

colore variabilis, ferrugimeus, thorace disco plus minusve infus-

cato, elytris posterius irregulariter nigro signatis ; antennis elon-

gatis, articulo tertio elongato, quam quartus paulo breviore; capite

angusto, quam thorax duplo angustiore, dense subtilissimeque

punctato, opaco, oeulis convexis; thorace subtiliter punctato, ely-

tris angustiore, basi quam apex latiore, anterius utrinque subsinu-

ato, angulis anterioribus rotundato-obtusis, basi utrinque sinuata,

angulis posterioribus subrectis ; elytris amplis, dense indistincte

punctatis, opacis; tibiarum calcari apicali conspicuo. Long.

54 m.m., lat. 22m. m.

Though rather closely allied to the three preceding species

in its stracture, the present one is much larger, and departs

much from them in form. It has the antenne and legs more

elongate; and the tibia are armed at the extremity with a

rather long spur; the variegation of the elytra is less conspi-

cuous, and seems generally reduced to some small irregular

black marks on the hinder half; the colour, however, is vari-

able, the upper surface being sometimes much infuscate.

This species has been found by Mr. Wakefield on the west

coast and in the Otira pass.

52 Mr. D. Sharp on the Dascillidee of New Zealand.

Group 6.—Species 12 to 15 are associated together as

follows :—

Form rather elongate and depressed. Head rather elon-

gate, the interantennal portion distinctly prolonged forwards.

Antennal fossa indistinct. Mandibles slender, greatly crossed

in repose, and therefore projecting but little beyond the front

of the much-exposed labrum. Maxillary palpi elongate,

slender, the apical joint slender, and so not appearing acumi-

nate, longer than the preceding joint. Labial palpi not

furcate. Front band of prosternum short, but not excessively

reduced, prosternal process small, hastate, pointed behind, its

junction in front with the middle piece of the prosternum on a

level with tips of the coxe.

It is impossible to unite these insects in a first synthesis

with Group 7 (Cyphon) unless intermediate forms are dis-

covered ; they differ from the Cyphones by the maxillary palpi,

by the less-reduced front band of the prosternum, and by the

acuminate prolongation of the prosternal process. Mesocyphon

divergens in its appearance departs much from the other

three species ; but 1 have not discovered any important points

to differentiate it from them. I suspect the species of this

group will ultimately prove to be rather numerous.

16. Cyphon Hutton, n. sp.

C. sat angustus et convexus, fere elongatus, fere opacus, ferrugineus,

pedibus testaceis, elytrorum lateribus in medio infuscatis; capite

angustulo et haud brevi, partibus oris porrectis, densissime forti-

ter granulato, peropaco, conspicue pubescente ; thorace densius

granulato, et pubescente, elytris multo angustiore, lateribus sub-

rectis, vix posterius latioribus, angulis anterioribus rectis, posteri-

oribus obtusis, haud rotundatis ; elytris circa scutellum granulatis

et opacis, apice subtiliter punctatis et nitidis, post scutellum

profunde oblique impressis. Long. 34 m.m., lat. 13 m.m.

This is a very distinct species from the following ones, and

aproximates closely to Mesocyphon marmoratus and its allies.

The only individual I have seen has lost half of its antenne ;

joint 3rd is slender and moderately long, quite half as long as

the rather slender and elongate 4th joint; the 5th and 6th

joints are each a good deal shorter than the 4th.

This species was sent from Otago by Professor Hutton.

17. Cyphon parviceps, n. sp.

C. parvulus, sat latus, haud elongatus, dense minus subtiliter pune-

tatus et pubescens, ferrugineus, sat nitidus; capite parvo, haud

elongato, crebrius granulato; antennis brevibus, articulo tertio

Mr. D. Sharp on the Dascillidee of New Zealand. 53

gracili, haud brevi, sed quam quartus conspicue breviore, articulis

6°-10™ subzequalibus, haud vel vix longioribus quam latioribus ;

thorace crebrius granulato, basi utrinque vix sinuata, angulis pos-

terioribus rectis; elytris crebrius sat fortiter punctatis, pone scu-

tellum impressis. Long. 2} m.m., lat. 1} m.m.

The coarse punctuation and the entire absence of the sub-

ocular line readily distinguish this little species.

Several specimens have been sent from Auckland by Cap-

tain Broun.

18. Cyphon pumilio, n. sp.

C. parvulus, angustulus, elytris elongatis, subtiliter minus crebre

punctatus, sat nitidus; capite parvo, haud elongato, subtilius

punctulato, sat nitido; antennis haud elongatis, articulis duobus

basalibus sat crassis, tertio gracili sat brevi multo minore quam

quartus ; thorace parvo, obsolete punctulato, sat nitido, basi utrin-

que vix sinuata; elytris crebre minus subtiliter punctatis, sat

nitidis, pone scutellum haud impressis. Long. 2 m. m., lat.

2m. m.

This is another species that is very readily distinguished

from any of the other New-Zealand ones before me by the

absence of the subocular line and the fine punctuation of the

head and thorax, and the unimpressed elytra. I have not

alluded in the above diagnosis to its colour, as the two indi-

viduals before me are very discrepant in this respect. It is

the most minute of all the species described in this paper.

Two individuals from Auckland are all I have seen of this

species.

19. Cyphon arduus, n. sp.

C. parvulus, neque angustulus nec elongatus, subtiliter sat crebre

punctatus, conspicue pubescens, sat nitidus; capite parvo, dense

subtiliter punctato, fere opaco; antennis haud elongatis, articulo

tertio gracili, quam quartus multo minore; prothorace subtiliter

inconspicue punctato, basi quam elytrorum basis haud angustiore,

utrinque versus angulos posteriores sinuata ; elytris amplis, haud

elongatis, crebre sat subtiliter punctatis, haud perspicue impressis.

Long. 24 m. m., lat. 1} m.m.

This species is quite intermediate between C. pumilio and

CQ. oscillans: its larger head and thorax and shorter and

broader elytra distinguish it from the former; it has the head

and thorax smaller than in the following species, and the

punctuation closer, and the colour is darker.

I have seen only one specimen, which was sent from

Auckland by Captain Broun.

54 Mr. D. Sharp on the Dascillidee of New Zeuland.

20. Cyphon oscillans, n. sp.

C. neque angustulus nec elongatus, minus crebre, distincte punc-

tatus, conspicue pubescens, nitidus, testaceus, corpore supra ple-

rumque plus minusve fusco-picto ; capite mediocri, obsolete

punctato, subnitido ; antennis minus gracilibus, haud elongatis, ar-

ticulo tertio parvo, quam quartus fere plus duplo breviore ; protho-

race subtiliter inconspicue punctato, haud parvo, basi elytrorum

humertim latitudine, utrinque subsinuata; elytris minus crebre

punctatis, nitidis, haud perspicue impressis. Long. 25 m. m.,

lat. vix 14 m.m.

This species is but little dissimilar in form and appearance

to the European C. padi, but it is a good deal smaller. The

dark marks on the upper surface are excessively variable ; they

exist either on head, thorax, or elytra, but are sometimes absent

from one or all of these parts.

A few specimens have been sent from Tairua by Captain

Broun, and were stated to be found on Cyathea dealbata.

21. Cyphon equalis, n. sp.

C. major, sat latus, distincte parcius pubescens, nitidus, testaceus ;

capite lato, sat evidenter sed haud dense granulato; antennis

elongatis, minus gracilibus, articulo tertio parvo, quam quartus

triplo minore, articulis 4°-11™ singulis longitudine quam latitudo

duplo vel triplo majore; prothorace majore, obsolete punctato,

basi elytrorum humertm latitudine, utrinque leviter sinuata ;

elytris crebre fortiter punctatis, nullo modo basin versus impressis.

Long. 34 m. m., lat. vix 2 m. m.

This species will be readily enough distinguished by the

comparatively large size, pale colour, unimpressed elytra, obso-

lete subocular line, and great disparity between 3rd and 4th

antennal joints. ‘The species issimilar in its colour and general

appearance to the European C. variabilis, but it is broader,

and has the antenne longer and thicker.

Mr. Wakefield has found this species near Christchurch.

22. Cyphon graniger, n. sp.

C. angustulus, sat elongatus, evidenter pubescens, sat nitidus, testa-

ceus, elytrorum sutura plus minusve infuscata ; capite haud lato,

crebrius granulato, opaco; antennis elongatis, minus gracilibus,

articulo tertio parvo, quam quartus triplo minore, articulis 4°-11™

singulis longitudine quam latitudo duplo majore; prothorace

majore, crebrius conspicue granulato, fere opaco, basi rotundata,

utrinque vix sinuata; elytris crebrius minus fortiter punctatis,

haud impressis. Long. 3 m. m., lat. 14m. m.

This is another species which, primo visu, greatly resembles

Myr. D. Sharp on the Dascillide of New Zealand. 55

the European C. variabilis ; itis readily distinguished from C.

equalis by its smaller size and narrower form and the distinct

granulation of the thorax.

This is another of Mr. Wakefield’s captures at Christ-

church.

23. Cyphon pictulus, n. sp.

C. angustulus, sat elongatus, densius pubescens, fusco-ferrugineus,

antennis, pedibus, thorace elytrisque testaceis, his nigro variegatis ;

capite angustulo, crebrius granulato, fere opaco; antennis haud

elongatis, articulo tertio quam quartus duplo breviore ; prothorace

haud lato, subtiliter inconspicue granulato, basi elytrorum hume-

rim fere latitudine ; elytris crebrius fortiterque punctatis, densius

pubescentibus, versus basin subimpressis. Long. 3 m.m., lat.

1i m.m.

The subocular line is only very slightly developed in this

species. It is remarkable by the conspicuous pubescence of the

elytra; and I believe that this pubescence is variegated; for

it appears to me to be of a dark colour on some of the black

spots, while elsewhere it is pale. ‘To which of the species here

described it is most allied is not very clear; and it would

perhaps be quite as naturally placed between C. Huttoni and

C. parviceps as it is in the position I have adopted for it.

Professor Hutton has sent me a single individual of this

species from Otago.

24. Cyphon zealandicus, n. sp.

C. neque elongatus, nec latus, densius pubescens, minus nitidus,

ferrugineus, elytris plus minusve nigro variegatis ; capite mediocri,

crebrius subtiliter granulato, opaco; antennis haud elongatis,

articulo tertio parvo, tenui, quam quartus duplo breviore, articulis

6°-10™ singulis longitudine quam latitudo paulo majore; thorace

majore, densius pubescente, obsolete punctulato; elytris crebre

minus fortiter punctatis, basin versus subimpressis. Long. vix

21m. m., lat. 1} m. m.

Though this species in appearance resembles C. pictulus

more than it does any other species, yet it is readily distin-

guished from it and the preceding ones by the distinct sub-

ocular line. From all the other species with this character it

departs widely by its greatly inferior size.

Four individuals have been sent from Tairua by Captain

Broun.

25. Cyphon suffusus, n. sp.

C. brevis, latiusculus, haud convexus, subtilius pubescens, sat nitidus,

ferrugineus, plus minusve nigro suffusus, antennis pedibusque

56 = Mr. D. Sharp on the Dascillidee of New Zealand.

testaceis ; capite mediocri, confertim subtiliter granulato ; anten-

nis haud elongatis, rticulo tertio quam quartus duplo breviore ;

thorace elytris angustiore, subtilissime punctulato, basi utrinque

vix sinuata ; elytris sat crebre subtilius punctatis, versus basin

sat distincte impressis. Long. 3 m. m., lat. 1} m.m.

The elytra generally appear nearly black, with some ill-

defined yellowish spaces behind the middle unsuffused with

the black colour; the elytra, however, are sometimes quite

black ; and then the pubescence with which they are covered is

easily perceived to be variegated, consisting of a very fine dark,

and therefore indistinct, pubescence, among which patches of

a paler colour are distributed. The subocular line is by no

means acutely elevated.

Five individuals have been sent from Auckland by Captain

Broun.

26. Cyphon laticeps, n. sp.

C. latiusculus, minus convexus, haud brevis, laxe pubescens, sat

nitidus, ferrugineus, pectore corporeque superne plus minusve

nigro-suffusis, elytris plus minus variegatis, antennis pedibusque

testaceis ; capite lato, confertim granulato; antennis sat elon-

gatis, articulo tertio quam quartus duplo breviore ; thorace majore,

ad latera subtiliter granulato; elytris sat crebre fere fortiter

punctatis, versus scutellum sat distincte impressis. Long. 4m. m.,

lat. 2 m.m.

This species differs from CO. genalis by its much more elon-

gate form, and by the more distinct sculpture of the thorax

and elytra. ‘The coloration of the elytra is very variable ; they

may be said to be of an obscurely ferruginous colour, with

ill-defined darker spots or patches. The subocular line is

acutely elevated; but the space between it and the genal line

is not so broad as in C. genalis.

This seems to be a species widely distributed in New Zea-

land. I have two specimens from Auckland, one from Tairua,

and two others have been sent me by Professor Hutton as

found in the province of Otago.

27. Cyphon genalis, n. sp.

C. latiusculus et convexiusculus, densius laxe pubescens, ferrugi-

neus plus minusve infuscatus, antennis pedibusque testaceis ;

capite lato, brevi, densius pubescente, subtilius punctulato; an-

tennis haud elongatis, articulo tertio parvo, quam quartus duplo

breviore ; thorace majore, lato, densius pubescente, vix punctulato ;

elytris crebre subobsolete punctatis, vix perspicue impressis.

Long. 3 m. m., lat. 14 m, m.

This is a short broad species, distinguished by the compara~

- Mr. D. Sharp on the Dascillide of New Zealand. 57

tively broad space between the subocular and genal lines; it

is variable in colour, the elytra having an infuscate patch on

the sides, which sometimes is largely extended ; so as to suf-

fuse most of their surface. The short pubescence is removed

by extremely slight friction ; so that it is rare to see an indivi-

dual in perfect condition.

Sent in numbers from Tairua and from Auckland by Cap-

tain Broun.

Group 7.—Species 16 to 27 seem to me not to differ struc-

turally from the Kuropean and North-American Cyphon ; they

exhibit the following characters :—

Small and short (or at any rate but little elongate) species.

Head short and broad, the interantennal portion but little pro-

duced forwards. Antenne never very long. Antennal fossa

absent. Mandibles but little visible, being nearly entirely

covered by the labrum. Maxillary palpi rather short, the

apical joint short, shorter than the 3rd joint, and acuminate.

Labial palpi not furcate. Front bandof prosternum excessively

reduced. Prosternal process very small, projecting but little

behind the front coxze, its termination blunt, not slender; it

is placed at right angles with the middle piece of the proster-

num ; and the junction between the two is quite as prominent

as the tips of the coxe.

I am unable, as above remarked, to find any characters to

distinguish these insects from the European Cyphon, as de-

fined by C. J. Thomson and Mulsant. The New-Zealand

species which present the above characters are very difficult

to distinguish from one another; and I have drawn up the

following Table to facilitate the discrimination of the species I

have here described. It is well to add that this Table should

not be trusted to by itself; for if so, it might mislead any one

having before him a species I have not seen. It is also neces-

sary to explain what I mean by the term “ subocular line.”

If a European species of Cyphon (C. variabilis, auct., e. g.)

be examined, it will be noticed that there is on each side of

the head an acutely raised line extending from the base of the

maxilla to the hinder and outer part of the head, and sepa-

rating the dull or sculptured side of the head, in which the eye

is placed, from the smooth and shining under surface of the

head. If, then, the New-Zealand Cyphon be looked at, this

genal line will be found in a similar position ; but interposed

between it and the eye will be observed another raised line,

which is quite wanting in the European insect. This line is

what I have referred to as the subocular line ; the space en-

closed between it and the genal line is smooth and shining.

58 Mr. D. Sharp on the Dascillidee of New Zealand,

Cyphon mee Res head and thorax conspicuous; elytra deeply im-

Gyphon parwcge pressed a little distance behind the scutellum.

Cyphon pumilio .... \Head small, not elongate, not granulate, no sub-

Cyphon arduus .... ocular line ; elytra not distinctly impressed.

! Head rather broad, not elongate, subocular line

) i narrow, no subocular line; granulation of

Cyphon oscillans ....

Cyphon cequalis indistinct ; thorax not granulate, elytra not im-

pressed ; form rather broad.

Head rather narrow, subocular line absent ; thorax

Cyphon graniger....} either very finely or quite distinctly granulate ;

Cyphon pictulus .... | elytra indistinctly impressed near base; form

rather narrow.

Cyphon zealandicus. .

es ee: ape tp mndeee line distinct.

Cyphon genalis

28. Cyphotelus angustifrons, n. sp.

C. elongatus, angustulus, parcius pubescens, sat nitidus, colore vari-

abilis; capite angustulo, exserto, oculis prominulis, crebrius

fortiter punctato; antennis elongatis, articulo tertio elongato,

quam secundus longiore; prothorace transversim subquadrato,

elytris duplo angustiore, anterius in medio truncato, lateribus

crenulatis, anterius rotundatis, dorso inzquali, crebrius fortiter

punctato, nitido, parcius pubescente; elytris elongatis, crebre,

equaliter, fortiter profundeque punctatis, nitidis, parcissime pu-

bescentibus, humeris liberis, prominulis. Long. fere 6 m.m.,

lat. 22 m. m.

This singular insect does not at first sight suggest that it

has an affinity with the other insects here described; for it is

in appearance much more like the Luperz of the Phytophagous

series of Coleoptera. It seems to be very variable in colour,

one of the two individuals before me being nearly black all

over, including the antenne and legs, while the other is of a

yellowish colour, with portions of the surface (notably the

head, elytra, and ventral segments) more or less infuscate.

Two individuals have been found by Mr. Wakefield on the

west coast of the Southern Island. I give below the chief

structural characters of this isolated form.

Group 8.—Species 28 is quite isolated by the following

characters :—

Parts of the mouth porrect ; labrum transverse and exposed,

separated from the front of the head by a distinct transverse

membranous space ; mandibles large ; labial palpi slender, not

furcate, the 2nd joint not dilated. Antenne elongate, basal

joint but little thickened, the space at their point of insertion

not forming a fossa. Front coxe subperpendicular, their

Prof. P. M. Duncan on the Salenidez. 59

apices projecting beyond the prosternal process ; band of pro-

sternum in front of the cox quite distinct, and less reduced

than in any other of the New-Zealand species, although much

smaller than it is in the Huropean Chrysomela cervina, Linn.

(Dascillus cervinus, Munich Cat.) ; prosternal process not

forming an abrupt angle with the slender middle prosternal

piece, its termination slender but distinctly prolonged behind

the coxee. Mesosternum without any triangular space in front

in the middle to receive the prosternal process ; the articulation

of metasternum with mesosternum between middle coxe in-

complete.

This species is abruptly differentiated from the other New-

Zealand species by the want of the cavity on the mesoster-

num, and by the less-reduced front band of the prosternum.

The species makes a greater approximation to the Palearctic

Dascillus than do any of the other New-Zealand species, and

may be treated at present as occupying a position interme-

diate between it and Mesocyphon.

VII.— On the Salenide, Wright—Part III. On a third Form

of Recent Saleniz, and on the Salenie from the Tertiary

Deposits. By Prof. P. Martin Duncan, M.B. Lond.,

F.R.S., &e.

Sir WyvitLe THomson has published two exquisite woodcuts

of a form which he considers to be Salenia varispina, Agass.,

in his last work, which is more or less a summary of the

scientific work done by the staff of H.M.S. ‘Challenger’ in

and about the Atlantic*. The engravings, which must have

been the work of a very skilled artist, may be assumed to be

exact, or that, from the known difficulty of distinguishing the

sutures of the part of the apical system remote from the

madreporic plate, an error has crept in. The apical system

(cut 32 f) is unlike that of Salenia varispina as drawn by

Agassiz, and does not resemble that of any species of Salenia,

When placed in the proper position, the engraving indicates

that the subanal plate is placed as in a typical Salenia, and

that the anal orifice, as usual, infringes on the generative plate

posterior to the madreporic, and on that situated between the

posterior ambulacra—that is to say, according to the accepted

views of Lovén, the right posterior and the posterior genera-

* ‘The Voyage of the Challenger :’ “The Atlantic.”

+ Pace 144. The reader of the book is directed to cut 31 for the

delineation of the apical system, so interesting to biologists; this is a mis-

print for 32.

60 Prof. P. M. Duncan on the Salenide.

tive plates. But a new element enters into the composition of

the encircling anal ring ; for the right posterior ocular plate is

made to fit in between two of the generative plates, and to

form no inconsiderable part of it. If this is correct, the form

has an atavism greater than that species which A. Agassiz

named Salenia varispina, fae which I have ventured to rele-

gate to the genus Peltastes*; and Sir Wyville Thomson’s

species, which he considers to be S. var ispina, Ag., has a

relic of the genus Acrosalenia of the Jurassic age in its con-

formation.

The Acrosalenie have the right posterior ocular plate within

the anal ring; and this peculiarity is noticed in specimens of

all sizes. I have failed to notice it in small and young speci-

mens of fossil Salenia.

Another point of difference between the type of Salenia

varispina and the form delineated by Sir Wyville Thomson

is the absence, in the last, of whorls of spinules on the great

spines; for in the engraving on page 145 (no. 31) in the

‘Voyage of the Challenger’ longitudinal striz occupy their

place, and there is a serrate edge to the spines.

The locality whence the Salenid now under consideration

was dredged was (according to Sir Wyville Thomson’s book,

page 144) to the south-west of Cape St. Vincent, in 1525

fathoms. He writes, ‘ There were six specimens of a beauti-

ful little sea-urchin with a small purple body and long white

serrated spines, somewhat like those of the ‘ piper’ of the

Shetland fishermen (Cidaris hystrix) .”

As there are six specimens, it will be very interesting to

know whether they all belong to the form with the ocular

plate intercalated. It is to be remarked that Salenia profund?,

nobis, has a purple colour and that the spines are white : and

probably it came from this locality; but on this point I am

not by any means certain. There is some confusion about

the number and localities of the Salente dredged by the

‘Challenger ;’ for Sir Wyville Thomson writes as follows

(pp. 144 and 145, op. cct.) when treating of the characteristics

of the Salenide :—“ and I agree with Prof. A. Agassiz, who

has referred a specimen of a species either the same as the

one we dredged off the coast of Spain or closely allied to it,

dredged by ‘Count Pourtales in the Strait of Florida, to the

Chalk genus Salenia, under the name of Salenia varispina.”

Hither there was a dredging, the details of which have not

been given, “ off the coast of Spain,” or the dredging of Jan.

30, 1873, south-west of Cape St. Vincent, is meant. Proba-

* Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist..1877, xx. p. 246.

Prof. P. M. Duncan on the Salenide. 61

bly this last is the only dredging which yielded Salenie in

the European seas, and Salenia profundi and Sir Wyville

Thomson’s new form come from it.

On TERTIARY SALENIDA.

Two species of Salenia have rewarded the careful search of

labourers amongst the faunas of the vast Tertiary series.

One species, and, I believe, but one specimen of it, was

obtained by M. Pellat and described by Cotteau from the

Nummulitic strata of Biarritz, and is clearly of Eocene age * ;

and one species, illustrated by several specimens of different

sizes, was discovered in the cliffs at Aldinga, 26 miles south

of Adelaide, South Australia, and was subsequently described

and figured by Prof. Ralph Tate, F.G.8. &c. This species

comes from the Middle Tertiaries of Australia, and was asso-

ciated with fossils having the facies of the Murray-River beds.

Prof. Tate remarks :—‘‘ The discovery of a Tertiary Salenia

very happily bridges over the hiatus that separates in time the

newly discovered living example obtained by Sir Wyville

Thomson during the cruise of the ‘Challenger.’” He de-

scribes the species, of which he sent four specimens to the

Geological Society, as follows t :—

“ Salenia tertiaria, spec. nov.—Form with the characters

belonging to the genus, hemispherical, depressed, moderately

inflated below, base concave; mouth not large, nearly cir-

cular; anus subhexagonal, disk with shagreen-like orna-

mentation, suranal plate smaller than the genital plates.

Each interambulacral area with 12 crenulated tubercles in two

vertical rows. Poriferous zones straight, ambulacral areas

margined with large granules, between which are two rows of

smaller ones, amongst which are scattered granulations.

“Diameter of the largest specimen 35, of an inch, height

ys inch.”

Prof. Tate in his distant scene of labour and isolated from

many sources of information, could not be aware of the exis-

tence of other recent species of Salenia or of Cotteau’s tertiary

type; but he, of course, recognized the peculiarity of his new

form at once, and it certainly is remarkable for the number of

the primary tubercles in the interambulacra and for the granu-

lation of the ambulacra. As minuteness of detail is requisite

for the purpose of comparing all these fossils, I make no

* Cotteau, “ Echinides Nouveaux ” Rev. et Mag. de Zoologie, Mai 1860,

p. 222; and since this essay was commenced the Indian Survey have

found a Salenta in Sindh. a

+ R. Tate, F.G.S., Quart, Journ. Geol. Soc. vol. xxxili. p. 258, 1877.

62 Prof. P. M. Duncan on the Salenide.

apology for proceeding to analyze and compare, but express

my hearty obligation to Prof. R. Tate for his giving me, in

common with the Fellows of the Geological Society, the oppor-

tunity of studying his interesting specimens. ‘There are four

specimens of the species, the smallest being 34 inch in

breadth and rather more than {2; in height; and there are two

others which form, with the largest one (the type), a series as

regards increasing size. All present a community of form,

characterized by the relatively small apical system, the eccen-

tric irregularly pentagonal vent, the large numerous interam-

bulacral tubercles, and the ambulacra forming comparatively

narrow zones having four vertical rows of small secondary

tubercles. So far as growth is concerned, the specific charac-

ters so ably distinguished by Prof. Tate are well shown in |

all the specimens ; and it would appear that there is a tendency

with age to increase in height beyond the average breadth.

Of course the number of the primary interambulacral tubercles

increases with age, and the number and relative size of the

ambulacral secondaries and pores also.

The small secondary tubercles of the ambulacra are more

worthy of that term than that of large granules; for a careful

examination shows each of them to have a non-crenulate mame-

lon with a small rounded imperforate boss. There is a

marked distinction, during the growth, between the size of

these secondary tubercles—a few remaining larger than the

others at the actinostomial end of the narrow petaloid ambu-

lacra. The outer vertical rows have these small tubercles

larger and taller than the inner two rows; and there is an

alternate arrangement of the four rows, the larger and external

tubercles not being opposite to each other. The minute

granulations of the ambulacra situated between and around

the bases of the secondary tubercles resemble the pedicellaria-

carriers of the recent types, and doubtless had this function.

They are numerous and yet not crowded. :

The pores, in pairs, are oblique, small, round ; and the pairs

are separated by a rounded ridge which starts from the outer

side of each mamelon of every outer ambulacral tubercle; and

there is a slight ridge between each pore in the pair. The

pairs of pores in the smallest specimen number twenty in each

zone, and from thirty to thirty-five in the largest. Five pairs

of pores can be counted in relation to the large plates of the

interambulacra, which carry the two largest tubercles above

the ambitus. ‘There is but one pair of pores to each ambula-

eral plate.

Some of the pores near the actinostome have a circular rim

to the pair.

Prof. P. M. Duncan on the Salenidee. 63

The actinostome is contracted, small for the size of the

test, and smaller in extent than the apical system; and the

cuts are very small.

Each interambulacrum at the ambitus is at least four times

as broad as the ambulacrum in the same region, and the

median space is crowded with small secondaries and inter-

spersed granulations; the largest of the secondaries cling to

the margins of the scrobicular circles of the great tubercles.

This crowding of small tubercles looking like large granules,

flat and broad, and not high or crenulate, and imperforate but

with distinct mamelon and boss, and without a “circle,” the

base being flush with the test, gives a very marked appear-

ance to the test. Large and small secondaries and granula-

tions to the number of about 100 fill up the median space

flanked by the great primaries. The small granules are in

the midst.

Each large primary has a wide plain boss, crenulate at the

shoulder, with fourteen minute tubercles in a circle. The ma-

melon is round, small, and imperforate. The base of the boss is

within a slightly elliptical scrobicule, which is below the level

of the median interambulacral space. The scrobicular-circle

edge has the largest of the small secondaries sparsely distributed

around it laterally. Above and below these are the shar

eminences of neighbouring circles merging one into the other.

A few granulations are upon the edge here and there, and

especially on the side of the circles in contact with the ambu-

lacra, where the secondary tubercles are not well represented.

There is a slight circular ridge within the limits of the scro-

bicular circle as in the larger tubercles.

Most of the mamelons are truncated cones; but in the

younger specimens of the Salenia they are sometimes rather

convex at the sides.

The smaller primaries are slightly more convex in outline

than the others ; and their bosses are surrounded by a flat circle,

Their secondaries and granules in contact with the ambulacral

margin are more decided and numerous than in the larger tuber-

cles. The small primaries are in two vertical and approaching

rows below the ambitus; and the largest there is about the

size of the smallest primary close to the apical disk in some

interambulacra. The median interambulacral space is broad,

on a lower level than the ambulacra, and looks wavy to the

naked eye. On either side of it are the vertical series of the

five secondary tubercles on the scrobicular-circle edges, and in

the middle are two or sometimes three rows of small secon-

daries with granulations: these come down close to the

peristome ; and the lowest are just above the lowest smaller

64 Prof. P. M. Duncan on the Salenide.

primaries. Close to the apical system, in the interambulacra,

are usually extensions of the median system of small tubercles

and granules; and they are most numerous above the pri-

maries which are remotest from the disk’s edge. The apical

disk, irregularly pentagonal in shape, is larger than the peri-

stome, but is small in relation to the test. It by no means

covers the whole abactinal surface of the test; and its sur-

face is nearly flat, the only elevation being in the region of the

subanal (preanal) plate, which slopes up to the anal orifice.

The ratio of the diameter of the apical system to that of the

test diminishes with age ; and the youngest specimen has the

disk more convex than those of the others. The oblique anal

opening, as a whole, is more elevated than the rest of the disk ;

and its raised edges include an irregular pentagonal area

whose long diameter is parallel with*the free edge of the

nearest ocular plate (the right posterior). ‘The sharp, rounded,

thin, irregular anal edge is most distinct in the young speci-

men, and is composed in every one by the joined everted

edges of the plates composing and surrounding the orifice.

The plates infringed upon by the anus and composing its

edge are the right posterior generative and the posterior gene-

rative plates and the sub- or preanal plate ; for the madreporic

plate or the right anterior, the left anterior, and left posterior

or lateral generative plates do not reach the orifice.

The three anterior generative plates (that is to say, the ma-

dreporic, the left anterior, and the left posterior or lateral) are

the largest in the young specimen; but with age the right

posterior becomes equal to the madreporic ; and the other two,

the right posterior and the posterior, are different in shape from

the others. There is but slight difference in the relative sizes

of the larger plates. The madreporic plate is seven-sided, is

roundly pointed externally, where it infringes slightly on the

median interambulacral space; the plate is longer than

broad, the greatest breadth being internally. The free edge

is slightly waved. The sutural margins are distinct and

linear ; and the pits are round or lozenge-shaped in outline,

deep, and become more numerous with age. There is always

one at each sutural angle, and an extra one in the midst of the

antero-posterior suture, from the rear of the anterior ocular

plate to the preanal ; but in most of the specimens there is

also one in the suture which divides the plate from the right

posterior. The madreporic body has, as usual, been lost ; but

the scar is large and elongate. The left anterior plate re-

sembles the madreporic, has a well-marked central generative

pore; and there is a pit in the midst of its suture with the pre-

anal. The left posterior plate, slightly smaller, has a well-

Prof. P. M. Duncan on the Salenide. 65

marked generative pore, and greatly resembles the others

already noticed. It has a pit in the midst of its suture with

the preanal, and another in the suture with the posterior plate.

In all these plates there are pits at the angles also.

The preanal plate is six-sided and smaller than the others ;

it rises to a rim-edge with a slight extra elevation where it

bounds the anus; and this edge is concave and almost angular.

The sutural lines in contact with the anal rim are the shortest ;

and the others are nearly equal to each other in length. All

except the two shortest have an extra pit in the midst.

The posterior plate has a rim-edge bounding the anal orifice ;

and the pore is situated where the ridge begins to rise from

the body of the plate, or in the ridge itself. Resembling the

anterior plates in general configuration, it is broader at its base,

where it conforms to the figure of the right posterior plate,

with which it is in lateral contact to the right. The right

posterior plate resembles in general outline the left posterior,

but it has the same structure as the posterior internally ; the

rim is stout, and the pore is either in it or at its base. In some

of the specimens this plate is the smallest.

The ocular plates are well developed and are subequal. The

external margin is long trilobate, and, on the whole, straight ;

the central lobe is often incised, and the outer ones slightly

pointed. The outer edge is slightly raised and hides the

ocular pore; and the edge forms a slight rim to the whole

plate, so that there is a hollow on the top and internal to the

margin. There are four sutures in relation to each plate, and

two short edges which unite the marginal edge with the gene-

rative plates. Internally the plates are pointed and arise in

the sutural angles of the generative plates. The right poste-

rior ocular plate has its internal point close to the edge of the

anus, the rim being traversed by a very short suture between

the generative plates. Hence this ocular plate comes close to

but does not enter into the composition of the rim. The

sutures which are in relation with the ocular plates, except

the last noticed, point to a spot on the preanal disk, very

slightly posterior to a line drawn from one posterior poriferous

zone of the antero-lateral ambulacrum to the other. The

external straight edge of the ocular plate is in advance of the

angular end of the generative plates on the pentagonal out-

line of the disk. The generative pores are surmounted by a

rim.

The ornamentation is stated by Prof. Tate to be like

shagreen ; and this fine irregular microscopic structure is well

seen here and there. It is very irregular and minute, and

covers the small rounded and more or less eccentric rings of ill-

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. ii.

66 Prof. P. M. Duncan on the Salenide.

defined swelling that cover the plates more or less. Sometimes

radial lines and radial swellings exist; but all the ornamenta-

tion is very indistinct. ‘There is nota trace of a granule or of

a tubercle’s base on the disk.

The larger specimens of this interesting species are 785 inch

or slightly less in breadth at the ambitus, and 3%; to 745 inch in

height. It is a fine form of Salenia, with all the characters of

the Cretaceous species, except the distribution of the pores in

the ambulacra. In the older Salente there is a pair of

pores to each ambulacral tubercle, and one intermediate ; or,

in other words, two pairs are in relation to each tubercle.

The Salenia described by Prof. Tate has but one pair. This

is the case with the recent species of Salenide, so far as is

known. ‘The drawing of a form by Sir Wyville Thomson

does not give the required information; neither does the

context.

The specific distinction of Salenta tertiaria, Tate, which

relates to the number of primary tubercles (in all stages of

their growth) in the interambulacra, allies it with the recent

forms more than with the Cretaceous; and the comparative

flatness of the apical rim separates it, with the character just

mentioned, from the Salenia petalifera, Agassiz (1838), so

common formerly in the Upper Greensand and Chalk Marl of

this country. ‘The contour of the test of the Australian form

is between that of Salenia geometrica, Agassiz (1838), of the

Upper White Chalk, and that of Salenia petalifera ; but it is

not so high as the first in relation to its breadth. But the

Upper-Chalk form has as many primary tubercles as the

Tertiary species.

SALENIA FROM THE EOCENE.

Cotteau described a well-marked species of Salenia from

the Lower Nummulitic formation of Biarritz in 1860. His

interesting description did not escape the research of Dr.

Wright, who refers to the fact in his monograph on the

British fossil Echinodermata from the Cretaceous formations

(Pal. Soc. vol. i. pt. 4, p. 149, 1871).

The following is a rendering of M. Cotteau’s description

(Rev. et Mag. de Zoologie, Mai 1860, p. 222, ‘ Echinides

Nouveaux ou peu connus,” par M. G. Cotteau, plate xiii.

figs. 11-14) :-—

Salenia Pellati, Cot.

The test is small, short, circular in outline, slightly swollen

above, and almost flat on the actinal surface. ‘The interam-

bulacra are broad, and are ornamented with two rows of tuber-

Prof. P. M. Dunean on the Salenide. 67

cles (primaries), four or five in a series. They are strongly

erenulate, and have a projecting and imperforate mamelon.

They are very unequal in size; and only one or two in each

series above the ambitus are largely developed. Granules

are scarcely unequal, distant, and sometimes have mamelons,

and they form a double subsinuous line in the midst of the

interambulacrum.

The ambulacra are very narrow, not flexuous, and are

furnished with two rows of small granules, eleven or twelve

in a series; they are alternate or but slightly distant; and

there are some intermediate wart-like grains. The pores are

simple openings at the base of a small granule-like swelling.

The apical disk is relatively large, has five genital and

five ocular plates, which are perforate, and an imperforate

subanal. These plates are marked with numerous radiating

grooves or furrows, which give them a very remarkable digi-

tate appearance (“‘ un aspect digité’’). The anus is eccentric in

front, is triangular and slightly swollen at the margin.

The peristome is depressed, slightly smaller than the apical

system, subdecagonal, and tolerably distinctly marked with

euts. Height 3-5 millims., diameter 6 millims.

Cotteau remarks that this small species is more or less

allied to the Cretaceous forms, and instances Salenia

scutigera and S. minima of the Chalk of Maestricht and

Ciply. The distinction is in the relatively large peristome

and in its projecting ambulacral tubercles and grooved disk.

This Salenia is quite typical of the genus. The subanal

plate, when placed in its proper position in relation to the

madreporic, determines the eccentricity of the anus to be pos-

terior and to the right. M. Cotteau’s drawings add to the in-

formation given in his context ; for they show that the number

of pores is about double that of the number of ambulacral

tubercles, and that the posterior and the right posterior gene-

rative plates are the largest. Hence there are two sets of

pores to each ambulacral tubercle, instead of one, as in the

subsequent Salenie. The ocular plates, of course, do not

enter into the formation of the anal ring, which infringes on

the usual plates. The dimensions of the peristome and the

size of its cuts are characteristic.

Salenia Pellati is therefore more closely allied to the Cre-

taceous than to the Miocene or recent forms, the small number

of pores, as A. Agassiz has pointed out, being characteristic

of the Cainozoic and recent forms.

Doubtless only a short time will elapse before a description

of the lately discovered Salenia from the Nummulitic of Sindh

will be given to science. |

68 Mr. W. Saville Kent on the Foraminzferal

VIII.— The Foraminiferal Nature of Haliphysema Tuma-

nowiezil, Bow. (Squamulina scopula, Carter), demon-

strated. By W. Savit_e Kent, F.L.S., F.Z.8., &e.

[Plates IV. & V.]

In the ‘Annals’ for January last I discussed at some length

the nature and affinities of Prof. Haeckel’s newly-instituted

group of the Physemaria, an assemblage of organisms em-

bracing, in accordance with the views of its talented author,

the Haliphysema Tumanowiczti of Bowerbank and the Sgua-

mulina scopula of Carter—two forms, however, which, while

generically separated by Haeckel, are now generally admitted

to be specifically identical.

My chief object in the communication referred to was to

show that these Physemaria, if structurally agreeing with the

figures and descriptions submitted by Prof. Haeckel, must be

regarded as simple sponges, the slightly modified equivalent

of a single monad-lined chamber or ampullaceous sac of the

more complex sponge-forms,—as also that the Sguamulina

scopula of Mr. Carter, if identical with these Physemaria, can

no longer be retained in the class of Foraminifera. ‘On

the other hand, I upheld the necessity of accepting Mr.

Carter’s foraminiferal interpretation of this organism, should

a closer investigation demonstrate the absence of those typical

flagellate cells or zooids which Prof. Haeckel represents as

constituting the inner lining of the several Physemaria he

figures and describes.

In the following (February) number of the ‘ Annals’ Mr.

Carter still more emphatically maintains the foraminiferal

nature of his Sguamulina scopula, and for a second time re-

pudiates Prof. Haeckel’s soft impeachment as to its affinity

with his newly-created Physemarian group. Whether or

not the organism encloses collared flagellate monads, Mr. Carter

is not in a position to determine ; but, in either case, he insists

that the polythalamous character of the test or exoskeleton is

alone sufficient to demonstrate its foraminiferal affinities. In

the April number of the same magazine the Rev. A. M.

Norman has taken up the thread of this disputed relationship,

and, as the fortunate discoverer of the most interesting type of

the genus, Haliphysema ramulosum, Bow., in addition to

being personally familiar with the particular subject of con-

tention, H. Tumanowiczii, is in a position to discuss the

question with especial authority. Having, moreover, compared

specimens of Squamulina scopula, received from Mr. Carter,

with Dr. Bowerbank’s typical examples of the last-named

form, he pronounces the same to be absolutely identical.

Nature of Haliphysema Tumanowiczii. 69

Mr. Norman at the same time draws up a proposed revision

of the nomenclature and characteristics of the several species

apparently agreeing structurally with Haliphysema Tuma-

mowiczit, in which he declares this form, together with the

Haliphysema primordiale, Gastrophysema dithalamium, and

G. scopula of Prof. Haeckel, to be mere variations of one and

the same type. Premising that Prof. Haeckel’s assertions

concerning the lining of the body-cavity of this species with

flagellate cells (my own and H. James-Clark’s collar-bearing

monads) shall be substantiated, Mr. Norman has no hesitation

in retaining the genus Haliphysema, as originally proposed by

Dr. Bowerbank, among the sponges. Mr. Carter’s negative

characters of the polythalamous nature of the internal cavity

and the extrusion of pseudopodic processes from the cut and

mutilated edges only of the divided organism, he agrees with

myself to be too slender a foundation, in face of the positive

evidence, if substantiated, of the flagellate cells as represented

by Haeckel, upon which to further entertain its affinity with

the Foraminifera. Unfortunately, Mr. Norman has no further

testimony to submit concerning the ultimate internal structure,

as exhibited in the living state, of either this or any other

of the several allied types included in his revision of the

genus Haliphysema, but which, as already intimated by Mere-

schkowsky, at the conclusion of his description of a new

sponge (?), Wagnerella, in the ‘Annals’ for January 1878,

is absolutely requisite for the correct and decisive determina-

tion of its true relationship.

Since taking up my residence in the Channel Islands a

chief object of my ambition has been the discovery and

examination in the living state of some member or another

of this anomalous genus Haliphysema. The extraordinary

wealth of both the sponge and foraminiferal fauna of this

coast-line seemed to yield promise of a successful issue to a

continued search, and more especially since one species, the

H. ramulosum, was originally obtained by Mr. Norman from

the neighbourhood of Guernsey. My aspirations in this

direction have at length been rewarded. On the 18th of

April last I was fortunate enough to find Haliphysema Tuma-

nowicztt in tolerable abundance on the fronds and root-stalk

of Maugeria sanguinea, and was thus enabled in the course

of a few days to completely satisfy myself as to the nature

of this type. Previous, however, to entering into a detailed

report of this recent examination of living specimens, a short

space must be devoted to an account of the results of a still

earlier personal acquaintance made with this same form in a

preserved and dried condition. Some few years since, when

70 Mr. W. Saville Kent on the Foraminiferal

an attaché to the natural-history departments of the British

Museum, Mr. Carter was kind enough to present me with

an admirably prepared slide, dry-mounted, of his so-called

Squamulina scopula, including also a fine example of the

branching variety, since identified with the Haliphysema

ramulosum of Dr. Bowerbank. Although sorely tempted on

many occasions to raise the glass cover from this slide, and

immolate one of these typical specimens on the altar of science,

the anticipation that I should shortly encounter the same in

the flesh on the Jersey coast, proved, for a while, a sufficient

restraint, and the slide in consequence remained intact. The

still more powerful influence, however, of hope long cherished

but unrewarded at length asserted its more potent sway; and

selecting that example of the solitary and typical form which

could best be spared from the little group, it was carefully

removed for examination. This preliminary investigation of

a dried specimen only, however, was not destined to definitely

solve the question. Dried sarcode was found running out

upon and adhering to some of the spicules that bristled upon

the external surface of the organism in a manner as nearly as

possible identical with that which characterizes the dried

syncytial element of many ordinary sponges. Within the

interior there was likewise encountered one or more minute

fragments which bore a strong resemblance, under a magni-

fication of 800 diameters, to a pavement-like arrangement of

the essential collar-bearing spongozoa in a desiccated state.

At the same time a large portion of the internal cavity of

this organism was occupied by a yellow granular substance

scarcely corresponding with the syncytial or cellular element

of ordinary sponge structure, and the presence of which to

a certain extent negatived that portion of the evidence favour-

able to the sponge interpretation. Rising from this pre-

liminary ‘vision of dry bones’? we were nevertheless still

loyal to the impression derived from Prof. Haeckel’s account

and figures of his Physemaria, and anticipated an easy

demonstration of their true sponge-nature as soon as an op-

portunity of examining living specimens should arrive.

The investigation of the dried example just described took

place in February last; and, as may be anticipated, no small

amount of pleasurable excitement attended the first acquain-

tance, made in the following April, with the same form in the

full vigour of its existence. Specimens were in the first place

transferred to a shallow zoophyte-trough, and cursorily

reconnoitred with a power of from 100 to 200 diameters

only. ‘This preliminary inspection yielded no positive results,

the spicule-bristling capitulum in each instance maintaining

Nature of Haliphysema Tumanowiczii. 71

the mute stolidity of the Sphinx itself and altogether refusing

to yield up its secret. In one or two instances, however,

there was the ghost of an appearance of syncytium-like sar-

code embracing the base of some of the larger spicules. At

the same time (and this must be accepted as a somewhat

significant fact) not the slightest inward or outward current

from the terminal orifice or any other region could be detected

on adding a solution of carmine to the water, which may

be almost immediately observed when experimenting in a

similar manner on a living sponge. Proceeding now to a

more intimate acquaintance with the organism, a lucky cut

with a dissecting-knife had the gratifying result of dividing

a specimen evenly and longitudinally from one end to the

other; and this, submitted to no higher a magnifying-power

than the one previously employed, at once solved the riddle.

Cord-like prolongations of moving granular sarcode were

seen at the severed edges extending from one to another

of the projecting surfaces of the quartz granules or spicular

fragments of which the skeletal framework was composed.

Here and there these cord-like prolongations were, as it were,

knotted into fusiform or globular dilatations ; and these, by

the contraction in opposite directions of the thinner portions,

were now and then drawn slowly across from one end to the

other of the same. The sarcode substance of the more in-

terior portion corresponded closely with that of the knotted

dilatations, except that in this more densely aggregated con-

dition it presented a darker amber-like aspect. In a little

while still finer thread-like extensions of this sarcode were

thrust out from the denser mass, some as slender, attenuate,

simple filaments, while others assumed a more or less branch-

ing form. Here and there the ramifications of these latter

came into contact and anastomosed with one another, while in

all was maintained a circulation of the granular contents iden-

tical in all ways with what obtains among the typical Fora-

minifera, such as Meliola and Rotalia. A still more rigid

examination with the aid of a magnifying-power of from

800 to as much as 2000 diameters failed to reveal the exis-

tence of any structures corresponding with the collar-bearing

flagellate zooids of ordinary sponges, or, indeed, of any sepa-

rate cellular elements whatever. Occasionally the globular

or fusiform sarcode dilatations already mentioned exhibited,

under this increased magnifying-power, the presence within

their interior of a nuclear-like body and sundry vacuoles, as

represented in P]. IV. fig. 11. Beyond this, all consisted of

a homogeneous interblending and adherent granular sar-

code, showing in its attenuate condition that granule-circula-

72 Mr. W. Saville Kent on the Foraminiferal

tion just described. The Foraminiferal nature of the orga-

nism and the accuracy of Mr. Carter’s first deductions relating

thereto were now therefore established beyond dispute.

It yet remained to witness the vital manifestations of this

interesting type under its normal and undisturbed conditions.

Placing a small group apart, and leaving them to themselves

for a short space, a re-examination a few hours later resulted

in the detection, in several instances, of slender sarcode pro-

longations issuing from the apical aperture and running out

over the surfaces of the spicula which entered so conspi-

cuously into the composition of the distal extremity of the

test. In one of the more prominent of these examples (PI. IV.

fig. 5) this sarcode was excurrent to a still greater extent,

spreading in a film-like manner over the bases of these spi-

cula, and extending at various points into the surrounding

water as shortly branching prolongations, which exhibited

the characteristic circulating movements. Later on, a spe-

cimen was encountered that has served to throw considerable

light on the alimentary capacities of this organism. A mass

of granular sarcode was here seen collected outside the termi-

nal aperture of the test, and adherent to it by the appendages

of the left side of the body the nauplian larva of some, pro-

bably epizoic, crustacean. The little fellow was struggling

violently to escape, but was evidently as securely trapped as

ever a bird on a lime-covered twig. Gradually the life-strug-

gle became weaker and weaker, and the little nauplius more

deeply immersed in the tenacious sarcode of its captor, the

whole body and remaining appendages, indeed, becoming com-

pletely enveloped within the next few hours. PI. IV. fig. 2

represents the upper portion of the test of this specimen with

the entrapped nauplius, shortly before its complete immersion.

On the following morning, about ten hours later, the capture of

the preceding day still occupied a closely approximate position

outside the aperture of the test, but was reduced by the process

of deglutition into an oval, apparently homogeneous, and

altogether irrecognizable mass. ‘The sarcode of the foramini-

fer, on the other hand, evidently stimulated into active life

through the access of this hearty meal, presented now a

degree of extension and vitality that had not hitherto been

witnessed. While a portion of this remained collected around

the semidigested food-substances, the greater part was ex-

current in the form of slender ramifying and frequently anas-

tomosing pseudopodia of gossamer-like tenuity; these ex-

tended beyond the field of view in every direction, and in

many instances formed a junction with neighbouring foreign

bodies. The aspect of the organism in this active condition

Nature of Haliphysema Tumanowiczii. 73

ef vitality, and as represented in Pl. V., may be most appro-

priately compared to that of a beaded spider’s web, endowed

throughout its mazy extent with sentient life, and exhibiting

in every thread an outflowing and inflowing stream of its

constituent granules. The fabricator of the web, in further

pursuance of this simile, may be imagined as occupying the

cavity within the test, but having no occasion to rush out and

pounce upon its entangled prey after the manner of a terres-

trial spider, this being in due course brought to it from

the most outlying ramification of the web by the never-ceas-

ing centrifugal and centripetal circulation. Here and there

a small particle, suitable for food or for the further fabrication

of the test, might be seen in such a manner entangled, as at

66 of the same Plate, and gradually travelling with the

flowing sarcode towards the terminal aperture of this structure.

The extension of the sarcode as a thin web-like expansion,

while witnessed on several subsequent occasions, was rarely

seen to attain so luxuriant a development as was exhibited in

the present instance.

The foraminiferal nature of Haliphysema Tumanowiceti

being now established beyond question through a full inves-

tigation of its vital manifestations, brief attention may be

directed to the characters presented by the external test or

skeletal portion. In this direction there is found associated

with the specimens gathered on the Jersey coast a considera-

ble amount of deviation from the typical form first described

and figured by Mr. Carter in the pages of this journal.

Passing over the internally septate and dome-shaped basis of

attachment, which has been already described with sufficient

accuracy by Mr. Carter and is persistent in its character, the

test, as it occurs here, is, in the majority of instances, more

elongate and irregularly shaped, and in many cases consi-

derably contorted. Neither on any occasion has there as yet

been encountered a specimen marked by the deep annular

constrictions delineated by Mr. Carter, and which are, indeed,

by no means so clearly defined as represented in his sketches

in those type examples kindly placed by him some years

since at my disposal; Mr. Norman’s experience in this par-

ticular apparently agrees with my own. ‘That these Jersey

Haliphysemata, however, are identical with Mr. Carter’s type,

or rather with the original Haliphysema Tumanowiczv of

Dr. Bowerbank, there can be but little doubt, every gradation

being traceable, from the simply clavate and slightly bent

form originally figured and described by Dr. Bowerbank

(Brit. Spong. vol. 1. pl. xxx. fig. 359), to the elongate and

much-contorted shapes above referred to. That the more

74 Mr. W. Saville Kent on the Foraminiferal

attenuate contour of the Jersey examples is due, to some

extent, to the greater rapidity of the currents to which they

are exposed, may be submitted as a reasonable conjecture; but

it is at the same time certain that we have here an organism

tied down by no hard and fast lines of specific immutability

but one inheriting a most extensive range of morphological

variation. Several plates might with the greatest ease be

occupied in the delineation of the innumerable polymorphic

aspects presented by the variously constructed domicile of

this undoubtedly clever little artificer ; but a few figures only,

to which reference may now be made, suffice for the repre-

sentation of the more remarkable of these.

The form represented by fig. 6 of Pl. IV. may be ac-

cepted as one of the more simple expressions of this specific

type as met with upon the Jersey coast, and as the one that ap-

proximates most closely to the type upon which Dr. Bowerbank

originally founded the genus Haliphysema. The projecting

spicules artificially incorporated in the test of this specimen

are certainly not so numerous as in that type form, and are

disposed with greater irregularity upon its surface. These

spicules are indeed, as in all the other examples here deli-

neated, mostly replaced by a suitable building-material

more readily and abundantly accessible, consisting of the

angular quartz granules of every size and form derived from the

disintegration of the adjacent granite. This slight variation

in the composition and arrangement of the building-constituents

affords, however, no sound basis for specific discrimination,

representing in this case a mere adaptation to circumstances,

and demonstrating the capacity of the little architect to, as it

were, make his bricks without straw, and to turn to equally

good account whatever material, sufficiently adapted to the

purpose, may fall within his reach. Not unfrequently speci-

mens occur most nearly resembling the form just referred

to, but in which the wider distal region is not reflected to one

side, but presents a simply short, erect, and clavate outline,

corresponding, under these circumstances, with a small ex-

ample of Mr. Carter’s typical Squamulina scopula eluded in

the slide placed by him at my disposal. A third modifica-

tion of this same variety is likewise encountered, in which

the more inflated distal portion assumes a perfectly globular

outline. his variation, with its short slender pedicle and

terminal chevaux de frise of radiating spicula, presents an

aspect so closely coinciding in external contour with Prof.

Haeckel’s Haliphysema echinoides (Biolog, Stud. p. 186,

pl. x. fig. 127) that, making due allowance for the variation

in the spicular armature—a feature entirely dependent on the

Nature of Haliphysema Tumanowiczii. 75

local surroundings of the organism,—it is impossible to repress

the suspicion that this accredited species is a mere local variety

of the type now under discussion. To place the Haliphysema

globigerina, Haeckel (the test of which is constructed of Globi-

gerina, Textularia, and other foraminiferous shells, mixed with

those of Polycystina), in the same category, would at present,

perhaps, be rather a bold step. It may at the same time be

remarked that the shells of various Foraminifera, such as

Miliola and Rotalia, are not unfrequently found incorporated

among the quartz grains and sponge-spicules in the test of

the present species, and as, indeed, indicated in the example

represented in Pl. IV. fig. 6. It has further to be added that

Haliphysema Tumanowiczii apparently enjoys a considerable

bathymetrical range, as, in addition to taking it close to the

shore-line, it has been fished up by me at a depth of over

20 fathoms off this same coast, and may probably extend to

those abyssal depths where Globigerine and other foramini-

ferous shells afford the most abundant building-material for the

construction of the test. Proceeding to an examination of

the more attenuate variations of this species, the elongate,

bent, and somewhat irregularly clavate form delineated in

fig. 1 may be said to represent the most simple and typical

example; fig. 5, as also fig. 2, whose truncate distal extre-

mities, however, indicate their as yet immature condition,

are shorter and rather thicker modifications of the same

variety. In all of these the diameter of the test increases

with a moderate amount of uniformity in proportion to its

linear extension, there being no sudden marked dilatation

of its calibre either distally or at any intermediate portion

of its course. Figs. 3 and 7 of this same Plate exhibit a

marked deviation from the preceding examples. The initial

or pedicle portion is here still more elongate and remarkable

for its sinuous and contorted contour ; surmounting this suc-

ceeds a dilated subglobose capitulum, corresponding with that

already referred to as not unfrequently associated with the

short straight-stalked variety most nearly approaching

Haeckel’s Haliphysema echinoides. All the varieties so far

enumerated are found to merge gradually into one another,

and thus form a single gradational series, all again occurring

in close proximity on the same frond of seaweed. One sin-

gular example encountered in association with the foregoing,

and which must without doubt be regarded as an abnormal

form, remains to be described. As shown in the illustration

of this specimen (PI. IV. fig. 4), the long spicular elements

represented more or less abundantly in all the other ex-

amples are here reduced to a minimum, the entire test

76 ~ Mr. W. Saville Kent on the Foraminiferal

being finely granulate, with here and there a few larger

quartz grains or spicular fragments. The most remarkable

deviation, however, is associated with the form of the test

itself, which consists of a wider, compressed, and semicordate

distal expansion or capitulum mounted on an abruptly sinuous

and somewhat nodose pedicle. ‘The contour, as a whole, of

this aberrant type so closely corresponds in shape and size with

that of a single calcareous tube of the Polyzoon Anguinaria

spatulata, found abundantly in the same neighbourhood, that

the possibility is suggested of the Foraminifer having seized

upon such a tube, in its deserted state, as a basis for the con-

struction of its domicile.

Through the artificial preservation for several weeks of

examples of Haliphysema Tumanowiczii in a living and

healthy state, some knowledge of its developmental history

has been arrived at. Attention was first attracted to the

presence in close proximity to the adult indivduals of minute

pedicellate and mostly pear-shaped organisms measuring only

from one sixth to one quarter of the height of the latter.

Examined closely, these were found to consist of yellowish

granular sarcode identical with that of the adult specimens,

from which, by a process of fission or gemmation, they

were evidently derived. In the smaller examples (Pl. IV.

fig. 8) the surface of the periphery was entirely smooth, naked,

and unbroken; but in rather larger ones (fig. 9 of the same

Plate, greatly amplified), slender, short, and slightly branching

pseudopodic processes were observed radiating on all sides,

representing the rudimentary condition of the attenuate anas-

tomosing pseudopodia of the adult types. Subsequently every

gradational step from this naked pyriform zooid to the test-

constructing and matured condition was observed, as also

an earlier and more rudimentary phase than either of those

just mentioned. This earlier phase will be found represented

in Pl. IV. fig. 10, and may be compared to a free-moving

turgid Ameba, of yellowish colour and granular consistence,

which, after a brief nomadic state, settles down and develops

through the naked pedunculate forms into the characteristic

testaceous type.

Haliphysema Tumanowiczti having now, it may be antici-

pated, found a permanent resting-place among the arenaceous,

and in this case adherent, test-buildg Foraminifera, repre-

sented by Dr. Carpenter’s family of the Lituolida, it yet re-

mains to be decided whether the Haeckelian species 4. pri-

mordiale, echinoides, and globigerina, as also the bilocular

expression of the same form, Gastrophysema dithalamium, must

not be relegated to the same category. Mr. Norman (i. c.

Nature of Haliphysema Tumanowiczii. 77

p. 274) has considered himself justified in regarding both the

first and last of the four types enumerated as mere varietal

phases of the present species; and by the evidence adduced

in this communication, so far as the characters of the external

test may be depended on, the two remaining ones, and more

especially Haeckel’s Haliphysema echinotdes, are but similar

locally modified varieties of the same. The final solution of this

question, however, is necessarily dependent on the future confir-

mation or otherwise of Haeckel’s interpretation of the internal

structure of these four so-called species. Truly, as already

insisted in my former communication, if, as he represents,

the internal cavities of these organisms are lined with collar-

bearing flagellate cells or monads*, their sponge nature is

undoubted, and we have in these merely remarkable isomorphs

or external facsimiles of the Foraminiferal type. In this case,

it is almost needless to remark, a new generic title will have

to be substituted for the sponge-form, the name Haliphysema

being retained for the Foraminiter. At the same time, how-

ever, it is requisite to remark that two at least out of the four

species enumerated by Haeckel, the deep-sea H. echinoides

and globigerina, have not been examined by him in the living

state, and that therefore his delineation of their internal struc-

ture must border close upon, if indeed it does not belong alto-

gether to, the realm of the ideal. Correlating this with his

representation of the ciliated gemmules of the calcareous

sponges as consisting of an outer and inner, or epiblastic and

hypoblastic, cellular layer, the latter of which is now demon-

strated to possess no real existence, it is impossible to accept

without considerable mistrust his representation of a parallel

internal cellular layer in the minute organisms now under con-

sideration. “Prof. Haeckel has, moreover, gone so far as to

say (Biol. Stud. pp. 192, 193) that examples of Haliphysema

Tumanowicziz, obtained by him on the Norwegian coast, ex-

hibited a similar bilaminate structure, an assertion now

demonstrated by both Mr. Carter and myself to have no

factual basis of support.

It is to be hoped that Mereschkowsky will favour us with

* With reference to the oral aperture of the collar-bearing monads

characteristic of all sponge forms, and occurring abundantly, as I have

recently shown, as independent organisms, Mr. Norman (J. ¢. p. 271) has

misinterpreted my views in his quotation from my communication. In

this he makes me characterize the collar itself as the oral or interceptive

organ; by quoting a little further, however, he would have found that I

relegate the oral or inceptive functions not to the collar, which is the

trap or hand to seize, but to the entire distal extremity of the body, cir-

cumscribed by the base of the collar, the sarcode in this region being

softer than elsewhere and freely admitting the passage of food-matter.

78 On Haliphysema Tumanowiczii.

full details of the internal structure and vital phenomena of

the Haliphysema-like organism figured and described by him

in the ‘ Annals’ for January last, under the title of Wagne-

rella borealis, and which, upon the strength only of the pre-

sence of apparently self-secreted shortly acerate spicula within

the substance of the periphery, he pronounces to-be a sponge-

form. In the preceding number of the same magazine, how-

ever (December 1877), Mr. Carter describes an undoubted

foraminiferous type, upon which he confers the name of Rotalia

spiculotesta, the external test of which is chiefly composed of

similar-shaped self-secreted spicules.

Channel-Islands Zoological Station,

St. Heliers, Jersey, June 7, 1878.

EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES.

PrATE IV.

Figs. 1, 3, 5, 6, 7. Various modifications of the test of Hahphysema Tuma-

nowiczit, as described in the text; enlarged 40 diameters. At

fig. 5 pseudopodic processes and film-like extensions of the

internal sarcode are protruded from the terminal aperture and

spread over the skeletal framework.

Fig. 2. Upper portion of a specimen, exhibiting at a the entanglement in

the sarcode of the nauplian larva of some crustacean.

Fig. 4. An abnormal example of the same species, which has apparently

adopted the deserted tube of the polyzoon Angwinaria spatu-

lata as a foundation for the construction of its test.

Fig. 8. An embryonic and naked condition of the same species, enlarged

100 diameters.

Fig. 9. A slightly more advanced phase of the preceding, previous to the

construction of a protective test, and in which short pseudo-

podia are produced from the surface of the periphery ; enlarged

200 diameters.

Fig. 10. The earliest embryonic condition of Haliphysema Tumanowiexit

observed, in which the organism presents the aspect of a free-

moving Ameba; enlarged 250 diameters.

Fig. 11. Small portion of pseudopodium, with fusiform dilatations, as

exhibited on cutting a specimen open; enlarged 2000 diameters.

A nucleus-like body and several vacuolar spaces are apparent in

the upper and larger of these dilatations.

PLATE V.

Upper portion of the specimen of Haliphysema Tumanowiczii delineated

in fig. 2 of the preceding Plate, with the pseudopodia in their

fully extended state, and exhibiting at a the nauplius (pre-

viously figured) in a semidigested condition. Other organic

particles captured in the web-like network of the anasto-

mosing pseudopodia are indicated at 6b6. Enlarged 100

diameters.

On the Nauplius Stage of Prawns. 79

IX.—On the Nauplius Stage of Prawns.

By C. Spence Bare, F.R.S.

Ir is now fifteen years since Fritz Miiller published his memoir

“Die Verwandlung der Garneelen,” in the Archiv f. Naturg.

1863. In this he announced that he had discovered that the

prawns, more especially mentioning Peneus, commenced life

in a stage closely approximating to that in which the Cirri-

pedes and some entomostracous Crustacea did, in that which

is now known as the Nauplius form. Fritz Miiller’s high repu-

tation as an accurate observer and philosophic naturalist

induced carcinologists to accept his statement, although, as I

stated when reporting on his memoir in the ‘ Zoological

Record’ for 1864, “‘in the chain there are one or two links

wanting to make the connexion perfect,’ adding, in a note,

that “since this passage has been in type, Dr. Miiller in-

forms us that the several links in the progressive develop-

ment have been established by him, closer than, for want of

space, he has been able to demonstrate in his work;” and I

further added, at page 283 of the same ‘ Record,’ “ The diffi-

culty cf preserving the life of these delicate creatures has not

yet been overcome. ‘The newly hatched larva from the com-

monest and, we might assume, the hardiest crabs has not been

preserved beyond the second stage..... It is therefore

not to be demanded that Dr. Miiller should succeed beyond

the step at which others have stopped. It is only necessary

for him to show assimilation of conditions to enable us to

accept his conclusions.”’

Knowing that Captain Du Cane had, as far back as 1839,

published, in the second volume of the ‘ Annals and Magazine

of Natural History,’ p. 168, pls. vi. & vii., the character and

form of the young of Palemon, and having also myself ob-

served that the prawns on our coast, as far as I had examined

them, exhibited no such character of metamorphosis, I, during

my correspondence with Fritz Miiller, suggested that the im-

portant link wanting was the connexion of the Nauplius with

the parent, not, as he says, “the relation of the Nauplius

with the Zoéa,” and that until this was done the chain

of evidence was not sufficient to compel acceptance, in the full

sense that he proposed, of the opinion “‘ that the Nauplius stage

was the earliest form of the larval condition of prawns ;”’ for,

as he remarks in the paper translated in the ‘Annals’ for last

month, his Nauplius, having been taken swimming freely in

the sea, may not be the larva of Peneus at all.

In the important advance which the study of the Crustacea

has of late taken, it is highly necessary that statements

80 Mr. C. Spence Bate on the

that are to be accepted as facts should be established on obser-

vations that can leave us no doubt.

Unfortunately, on our coasts there is but one species of

Peneus (P. caramote), and this appears to be rather a Mediter-

ranean form that occasionally strays as far as our southern

shores than a local species.

We might have supposed, as in the warmer seas several

species are abundant, that some one would have been able

during these last fifteen years to capture a specimen that was

carrying ova so nearly approaching the period of hatching

that Fritz Miiller’s conclusions might have been demonstrated :

he would then not have had occasion to say, ‘if my Nauplius

be not derived from a Peneus, and is not to become a Peneus,

let my opponents tell me what possibly it can be.”

Certainly exception should be taken to the word “ op-

ponent ;” the only object that any truly sincere observer

can have is to establish the truth. If the Nauplius form be

that of a young of Penwus or any other prawn, it is only

a question of time for us to know the fact. As yet the

young of Peneus is not known; and Fritz Miiller says that

they who wish it demonstrated should tell him what his

Nauplius is the young of. This can only be done when the

larval forms of all prawns, including Peneus, are known by

direct evidence. We shall therefore be approximating to the

knowledge of this by showing what forms do not quit the

ovum as larvee in the Nauplius condition.

Some few years since, Dr. Power was attached to a regi-

ment stationed in the Mauritius. During his period of resi-

dence in that island he occupied himself with collecting the

various forms of Crustacea, and hatched many. These speci-

mens he preserved, both adults and larva, and forwarded them

tome. It formed the basis of a paper to the Royal Society,

a short abstract of which appeared in the ‘ Proceedings’ (No.

168, March 9th, 1876, p. 375*). Of the Macrurous forms we

can say with confidence that neither the young of Palemon,

of which there is a freshwater species on the Island of Mauri-

tius, as well as our European form, nor Hippolyte, Caradina,

Crangon, Alpheus, Homaralpheus, n. g., Homarus, Stenopus,

Hymenocera, Palinurus, Squilla, nor Astacus quits the ovum in

the Nauplius condition. ‘To these I can now add some of the

deep-sea forms, including Willemoésia, that were taken during

the ‘ Challenger’ expedition. But this still leaves the ques-

* A year previous to the publication of Prof. Claus’s memoir ‘ Unter-

suchungen zur Erforschung der genealogischen Grundlage des Crustaceen-

Systems.’

Nauplius Stage of Prawns. 81

tion unanswered, What can be the parent of Fritz Miiller’s

Nauplius ?

Why may it not be the larva of a Schizopod or of one of the

parasitic Suctoria ? The history of the development of neither

of these has been worked out.

Metschnikoff states that Huphausia belongs to those Podoph-

thalma that pass through a Nauplius condition. He says

(Zeitschr. f. wissensch. Zoologie, vol. xix. p. 479), “ that this

Schizopod, in one stage of metamorphosis, has two pairs of

swimming-feet, a peculiar carapace characteristic of Huphausta,

and only the rudiments of the oral appendages and pleon.

Although I knew but this single stage in the development of

Euphausia, | was yet convinced that it by no means repre-

sented the earliest form of larva asit quitsthe ovum. I could,

however, only hypothetically point to a six-legged transparent

Nauplius as being the earlier larval condition of Huphausia.”

This supposition he confirmed in a paper in the same journal

in 1871, where he stated ‘that the year previously, being at

Villafranea, he had the opportunity of examining a consider-

able number of freely-swimming Huphausia-larve ;” and he

further adds, “‘ besides the larvee which were in various stages,

I fished up with Miiller’s net ova from which the larve were

just ready to escape.” The statement that he caught the

Naupli as free-swimming animals, and captured the ova

with a net, raises a question in the mind yet as to the relation

of the ova and freely-swimming Nauplius with their parent.

But as I presume that Huphausia must lave been present or

Metschnikoff would not so positively have asserted their con-

nexion, and as we are not aware of any Crustacea that deposit

their ova until they have liberated the larvee, we must suppose

that in taking the one he captured the other. The ova of the

Schizopoda being carriedin a sac-like pouch and not attached to

the pleopoda, as in the prawns, larvee might be liberated in

unequal degrees of development—although he says that, when

the larve: pass into an older stage, “ all the larvee of this last

stage examined by me have lost with their moulting the in-

dented margin to the carapace, which shows that I had to do

with another species than Huphausia Miillert (Claus).”

As far as the observations of all carcinologists enable us to

decide, the form of larvz, within generic relationship of their pa-

rents, is identical in all species. It may be fairly assumed that

Claus’s specimens, which were captured independently in the

Atlantic, may be the young of some other nearly related Schi-

zopod.

That Euphausia and its allies may pass through an imma-

ture stage like Nauplius is what might, though not generally

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. ii. 6

82 Mr. C. Spence Bate on the

anticipated, have been thought probable since our knowledge

of the development of Mysis.

The desirability of our knowing the form, structure, pro-

gressive growth, and parentage of these young forms is clearly

demonstrated in Claus’s recent beautiful work on the Genea-

logical Foundation of the Crustacean System, p. 54, in which

he says, “In relation to the transformation of G‘alathea,

which, on account of the half-bent tail, was placed with the

Anomura, but, however, belongs decidedly to the long-tailed

crawfish, unfortunately but little hitherto has become known

tous. Couch has given an illustration, which has been re-

produced by Bell, of a young recently hatched Galathea-larva,

which confirmed the observation previously made by Rathke

(Archiv f. Nat. 1848, p. 241), that it, as well as the larva of

Pagurus, represents a higher degree of development than does

the Zoéa of Carcinus menas, since, besides the two anterior

double-branched pairs of legs, there is also a third jaw-foot

present in the form of a still simple numerously jointed appen-

dage—in contrast to the crab-Zoéa, which, as far as known

in all groups and families of the Brachyura, want the posterior

jaw-foot as an acting limb. There appears consequently the

character of the prawn-Zoéa in the Galathea-larva, though in

a weakened form, which, taken altogether, according to bodily

structure, formation of antenne, and jaws, might be placed

among the long-tailed crawfish.”

I do not know Rathke’s figure of Galathea alluded to by

Claus; but if it be not more clearly determined than the one

referred to of Couch, it cannot be relied on for guidance as to

the form of the animal, and is therefore valueless for general

classification.

I have examined, and have in my possession, the young of

both British and exotic Galathee, taken from the parent im-

mediately after being hatched, which show that the larva of

Galathea in its stage of development resembles Porcellana

and Pagurus in having conditions which, as far as my

own observation goes, are common to the Anomurous group.

In development they are in advance of the Zoée of the

Brachyura, but not so far as those of the Macrura. The

Zoée of Latreillia, Homola, Doripe, and even Dromia have

not been determined. I include Dromia among the unde-

termined forms; for the figure that Claus has given with a

query as the young of Dromia approaches, according to my

experience, nearer to the larva of Gelasimus than to any

of the Anomurous group, while the larva of Trichia, a

genus nearly allied to Dromia, assimilates to the Anomuran

stage.

Nauplius Stage of Prawns. 83

It appears scarcely desirable that any classification of a

general character should be attempted upon larve that have

been so imperfectly made known as that of Galathea. And,

further, it appears to me that we have the forms of many types

yet to determine before we dare hope to establish any per-

manent classification based on our knowledge of develop-

ment.

Even so small a generalization as that which Claus has

made, that the development of the cephalon and the pleon, with

their respective appendages, anticipates that of the pereion

with its limbs, is upset in the development of the common

lobster, where the pereion and all the pereiopoda are well

formed before a single appendage belonging to the pleon is

seen. This is shown in the figure of the larva of Homarus

which accompanied my paper read at the Royal Society in

March 1876, as well as by the researches of Erdl, 1843, and the

excellent memoir and illustrations of Mr. Sydney F. Smith

on the American lobster (Homarus americanus, Edw.), 1872,

Amer. Journ. Sci.

To return to the Nauplius, Fritz Miiller says, “ The child

must surely have a father.” True; but let it be the legitimate

one. The young of Penwus is not known. It appears to me

rather remarkable that, among the numerous specimens of

several species that have been brought home in the ‘ Chal-

lenger,’ I have not been able to find one with ova attached.

There are conditions in some of the Peneids which show a

variation in the structure of the reproductive apparatus from

that of the more-known prawns that is suggestive of different

habits ; and I stoutly maintain that it is the duty of every em-

bryologist, and of Fritz Miiller in particular, to determine the

larva of Peneus before we can assert that the young of this

genus or any of the prawn-groups can be said to be known to

pass through a Nauwplius-form.

Fritz Miiller says that it cannot be the young of a Ciri-

pede or rhizocephalous Crustacean. He bases this opinion on

the formation of the heart, liver, and mandibles. All observa-

tion strongly supports the conclusion, arrived at long since by

Milne-Edwards, that the structural detail of animals in their

earliest stages corresponds more with their order than in their

generic features. What do we know of the development of

the Rhizocephala ? What do we know of the development of

Sacculina, Cleistosoma, Peltogaster, or any of the parasitic Suc-

toria? or as to what changes these undergo after the Nauplius-

stage before they attach themselves as parasites to other Crus-

tacea?

Dr. Power has shown us that in one of these ( Carcino-

84 On the Nauplius Stage of Prawns.

cystus *) the larva undergoes a metamorphosis as far as the

cirripede pupa-stage before it is expelled from the ovisac of

the parent; and this probably (either in the ovisac or after it

has been liberated from it) is a stage in the progressive deve-

lopment of all the Suctorian tribe.

Metschnikoff says, in the paper already alluded to, “ In

conclusion, I must draw attention to a phenomenon which is

common to the Nauplius-stage of Huphausia and Peneus; I

mean the contemporaneous formation of several extremities

succeeding the larval swimming-feet. It is remarkable that

such a mode of formation is not observed in any Entomos-

traca which have been developed through a Nauplius-meta-

morphosis. I have examined in this relation the Cirripedes

and Branchiopoda; and I became convinced that in these

Crustacea the oral appendages are developed apart from the

other extremities, as has been shown by Claus for the Cope-

odes.”

If the oral appendages be not developed in direct sequence

with the anterior appendages of the head, the evidence that

the third pair of appendages in the Nauplius is the homo-

logue of the adult mandible becomes vitiated.

Darwin has stated (p. 18, vol. i. ‘ Monograph of the Cirri-

pedia’) that the cirripede im the pupa stage has no mouth.

‘““ It may be called,” he says, “a locomotive pupa ; its whole

organization is apparently adapted for the one great end of

finding a proper site for its attachment and final metamor-

phosis.” But Mr. Darwin, “ underneath this slightly promi-

nent and closed mouth, found all the masticatory organs of a

cirripede in an immature condition.” Later, when the animal

arrives at its adult stage, it is furnished with oral appen-

dages and uses them in eating.

If we compare the adult Cirripede with the adult Suctorian,

the former, though attached to a foreign substance, has all the

appendages of an animal in active existence. The latter is

scarcely more than a sac, retaining its life apparently through

its parasitic union with another. Its only capability appears_

to be the retention of a number of ova until they become

matured. It has no appendage, oral or otherwise. The his-

tory of the development of this animal is unknown to us. Of

what form is the male? and when does the female become

impregnated ? Is it before or after it has become attached to

another animal? If after, the male must be a free-swimming

animal; if before, then we must assume that there is some

variation in its pupal condition from that of the normal cirri-

* Proc. Roy. Soe. vol. xxiy. p. 378.

Mr. H. J. Carter on Stromatopora. 85

pede; and in this I am inclined to believe. Dr. Power in his

drawing has figured the pupa of Carcinocystus so that it ap-

pears to have a long proboscidiform mouth that is capable of

being extended beyond the margin of the walls of the cara-

pace, and so, we may presume, enabling it to feed; and

it is difficult to imagine that an animal can grow to so

large a size as this is in its adult condition if it had not the

existence of an animal, both in feeding and selection, after it

had passed beyond the Nawplius-condition.

Metschnikoff appears to me altogether to beg the ques-

tion when he asserts that Nauplius is the larval form of

Pencus, because it resembles that of Huphausia in certain

conditions of development. After fully considering the sub-

ject, it appears to me that Fritz Miiller’s Nawplius may be

the larval condition of a Schizopod, more or less related to

Euphausia, or it may be the young of one of the Suctorian

parasites, but that there is every reason to believe that it is

not the young of any known prawn, and there is no evidence

to determine its relation to Peneus.

X.—On Stromatopora.

By H. J. Carter, F.R.S. &e.

In my last paper (‘ Annals,’ 1878, vol. i. p. 412) it is stated

that the ‘hexactinellid structure,” there mentioned, “ if

not a sponge was still not a Stromatopora ;” and further on,

“at least”? not of ‘the type to which I allude.” :

I am now able to solve the difficulty by having a short time

since, through specimens of Babbicombe (Devonian) Lime-

stone brought to this place (Budleigh-Salterton) for calcina-

tion, found that the “ hexactinellid structure” is presented

by Stromatopora concentrica, and just now, by the kind aid

of Mr. Vicary, together with his books and specimens, have

also been able to determine that the latter is Cawnopora, Phill.,

1841, = Stromatopora placenta, Lonsdale ap. Baily (see most

satisfactory representations of both species in Phillips’s ‘ Paleeo-

zoic Fossils of Cornwall, Devon, and West Somerset,’ 1841,

pl. x. figs. 21, 29).

These two points have been verified by an inspection of Mr,

Vicary’s great collection of Stromatopore to which I have

before alluded, whereby it seems to me that, to expose the

hexactinellid figure, the plane of section must be tangential

to the curve of undulation in the layers of the Stromatopora,

or horizontal to its summit—also that the more abrupt the un-

86 Mr. J. 8. Baly on new Species of Doryphora.

dulation the more limited will be its extent, and vice

versa ; yet this structure does not always present the same

figure,

The natural surface of Stromatopora concentrica from the

Devonian Limestone is represented in fig. 19, and that from

the Silurian formation (which Mr. Sollas lent me) in fig. 24

(‘ Annals,’ 1877, vol. xix. pl. viii.), where the pores (? calicles)

are not only larger, but, to the best of my remembrance, the

main structure of the corallum in the Silurian specimen was

like that of Caunopora, that is, like that of Millepora alcicornis.

The natural surface of Caunopora is represented in fig. 20,

pl. viii. (d.¢.).

It must not, however, be inferred, because I have considered

this hexactinellid structure ‘identical in appearance” with

that of Zittel’s suborder Dictyonina (‘ Annals,’ 1877, vol. xx.

p. 416), that elementarily it is so ; for in this consists the dif-

ference between the hexactinellid structure of Stromatopora

concentrica and its varieties and that of the vitreous sponges

with octahedral elements (‘ Annals,’ 1877, vol. xix. pl. ix.

figs. 11, 12).

The pores (? calicles) are in the interstices of the hexacti-

nellid structure ; but I cannot say more about them than that,

by their minuteness in S. concentrica, they appear to have

belonged to a MHydroid, rather than to an Actinozoie

polyp.

XI.— Descriptions of three Species of Doryphora from Peru

and the Amazons. By J. 8. Baty, F.L.S.

Doryphora modesia.

D. rotundato-ovata, valde convexa, pallide picea, subtus nitida,

supra subopaca, antennis fulvis, capite thoraceque pallide casta-

neis, minute punctatis, facie inter oculos flava; elytris tenuissime

punctato-striatis, striis confuse gemellatis, sordide fulvis, oli-

vaceo tinctis, margine basali, limbo inflexo lineisque suturali et

laterali angustis (his pone medium fere deletis) piceis.

Long. 53 lin.

Hab. Amazons, Santarem.

Face between the eyes broad, plane, minutely granulose,

sparingly impressed with fine punctures; median space with

a slender, very slightly raised, longitudinal line; jaws coarsely

punctured ; antenne longer than the head and thorax, pale

Mr. J. S. Baly on new Species of Doryphora. 87

fulvous. ‘Thorax nearly three times as broad as long; sides

nearly straight and slightly converging from the base to

beyond the middle, rounded in front, the anterior angles

mucronate ; upper surface slightly excavated on either side,

minutely but not closely punctured, the interspaces finely

granulose. Scutellum_nitidous, obscure fulvous, narrowly

edged with piceous. Elytra broader than the thorax, very

minutely punctured, the punctures irregularly arranged in

double longitudinal rows; interspaces finely granulose, ob-

scure fulvous, the basal margin, together with the anterior

halves of the lateral and sutural limbs, narrowly edged with

piceous.

Doryphora Waterhouset.

D. oblongo-ovata, convexa, leete cuprea, nitida, subtus obscure viridi-

cuprea aut eenea, pedibus antennisque viridi-metallicis, his extror-

sum nigris; thorace parce tenuiter punctato, lateribus latis, levi-

ter incrassatis; elytris tenuiter punctato-striatis, striis geminatis,

ad latus magis confusis.

Long. 63 lin.

Hab. Amazons, Santarem.

Lower face impressed with an elongate fovea, on either side

of which are several irregular punctures; antenne less than

half the length of the body, five lower joints bright metallic

green, the six outer ones black. ‘Thorax as broad as the

elytra; sides rounded, converging in front, the anterior angles

acute, submucronate; disk finely but sparingly punctured,

lateral margin broad, distinctly thickened, bounded within by

a longitudinal suleation. Scutellum trigonate. Hlytra finely

punctate-striate, the strie gemellate, the punctures much less

regularly placed in the strize on the outer disk.

Doryphora Chapuist.

D. late ovata, convexa, ceruleo-metallica, subtus nitida, supra sub-

opaca, thorace fere duplo latiore qaum longiore, lateribus parallelis,

ad apicem rotundato-angustatis, angulis anticis mucronatis ; disco

fere impunctato; elytris thorace latioribus, tenuissime punctato-

striatis, interspatiis punctis minutis sparse impressis ; mesostethio

acuto, metasterno vix longiore.

Long. 6 lin.

Hab. Peru.

Broader than D. prasina, Erichs., much more finely punc-

tured. Antenne four fifths the length of the body; five

lower joints nitidous, tinged with metallic green, the six upper

ones opaque, obscure ceruleous.

88 Mr. E. Parfitt on the Structure

XII.—On the Structure of Haliphysema Tumanowiczil.

By E. ParrFitv.

To the Editors of the Annals and Magazine of Natural History.

GENTLEMEN,

In the April number of the ‘Annals’ the Rev. A. M.

Norman has drawn attention to that much-abused and much-

written-about littlesponge Haliphysema Tumanowiczit, Bower-

bank. Although this little organism has’ been scrutinized so

much, there are certain points of interest in its structure that

appear to have been overlooked. I was the first to draw

attention to the peculiar structure of the base of the test,

showing that the base was divided by septa, and that the

septa radiated after the manner of the spokes of a wheel.

This I published in the ‘ Transactions of the Devonshire As-

sociation for the Advancement of Science, Literature, and

Art,’ in 1868, in the continuation of my ‘ Fauna of Devon,”

section Spongiade. Copies of this section I forwarded to

several naturalists who | knew took an interest in the study

of sponges, viz. our late friend Dr. Bowerbank, Mr. Carter,

the Rev. A. M. Norman, &c.

The Rev. A. M. Norman says, in his article above referred

to (p. 267), “‘ Next Mr. Carter entered into a minute descrip-

tion of the chambered character of the discoidal base, thus

confirming Mr. Parfitt’s observations, of which, however, he

does not seem to have been aware.”

But Mr. Carter had my paper in his hands, and might, I

think, have credited me with this little discovery. The strue-

ture is so remarkable, and, I believe, so far is unique in the

structure of the Spongiade. Had it not been for the Rev. A.

M. Norman’s very clear and excellent paper, with the chrono-

logical arrangement of the various articles that have been

written on this Haliphysema, I should not have observed that

I had been so soon lost sight of.

Before the departure of the Rev. A. M. Norman for Nor-

way I wrote him to this effect, that all had not been discovered

yet in the structure of this little sponge, at the same time

giving him rough sketches of the discoveries. But before I

proceed to describe what I have observed, it may be as well

‘to state that, although in a great many specimens the septa

are radiated, some from a circular ring placed in the centre of

the base of the test, from which from four to eight radii diverge

and meet the periphery, or the reverse of this, they either grbw

or are rather built up from the periphery towards the centre ;

this remains to be seen. Be this as it may, the radii are

sometimes enlarged at one end and sometimes at the other ;

of Haliphysema Tumanowiczii. 89

and there are other specimens in close proximity to these that

have the septa anastomosed, so that they do not radiate directly

across from centre to periphery, or from the central ring before

noticed, but they become divided into irregular compartments,

somewhat after the manner of Mr. Carter’s fig. 7, pl. 4,

‘ Annals,’ 1870 (vol. v. 4th series). In many specimens the

radii join a central ring, which ring would appear at first, and

without examining a number of specimens, to be the base of

the pedicel; but this is not the case, as the pedicel does not

go below the top of the dome-shaped test. The radii, whether

straight or irregular, rise from the base to the top of the inside

of the dome, and converge round the orifice which opens into

the pedicel.

When the pedicel has been carefully removed from the top,

there will be seen a smooth, white, calcareous-looking ring ; it

has the appearance of a flat collar having been let into the top

of the dome. This, so far as I am aware, has not been noticed

before. In all the specimens of Haliphysema Tumanowitcztt

that I have seen there is a rather deep depression in the top

of the dome-shaped test, in the centre of which the white

ring before mentioned is placed ; and on this ring is the base

of the pedicel. Taking, then, into consideration this white

smooth ring, it being composed of finer materials than the rest

of the test and of the depression in the centre of which

the pedicel is placed, I cannot help thinking that there are

provisions for a lateral movement of the pedicel when the

organism is alive.

If this is a true interpretation of the uses to which these

peculiarities of structure are applied, I think we may claim

for this little sponge something more that is unique in this

group of organisms.

When Dr. Bowerbank examined and described this species

of Haliphysema he was not able to detect the “ pores ;’’ and,

so far as | am aware, no observer has seen or described them

up to this time.

On a recent examination of my specimens under peculiarly

good circumstances as regards light and definition, I was en-

abled to discover them. When the test is examined under

the ahove conditions it is seen to be composed of chitinous

fibres, some running parallel and others interlacing each other.

It is in the interstices of these fibres that I discovered the

pores, each pore being surrounded with minute grains of sand.

So far as I could see, the pores do not penetrate the entire

wall of the test, but only the epidermis or outer layer of the

chitinous fibres; they are then lost in the substance of the wall

of the test.

90 Geological Society.

I hope these notes may prove interesting to those devoted

to this branch of study, and that all that I have stated will

soon be verified by other observers.

I am, Gentlemen,

Yours obediently,

Exeter, May 10, 1878. EpWARD PARFITT.

PROCEEDINGS OF LEARNED SOCIETIES.

GEOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

May 9th, 1877.—Prof. P. Martin Duncan, M.B., F.R.S.,

President, in the Chair.

The following communications were read :—

1. “On the Agassizian Genera Amblypterus, Paleoniscus, Gyro-

lepis, and Pygopterus.” By Ramsay H. Traquair, Esq., M.D.,

F.R.S.E., F.G.S.

The author’s object in this paper was to discuss the characters by

which the above genera of fossil fishes have been supposed to be

distinguished in the case of specimens from the Carboniferous

series. In Amblypterus he distinguished five types among the

species referred to that genus by Agassiz, viz.:—I. Of A. latus;

II. Of A. macropterus = genus Rhabdolepis, Trosch.; III. Of A.

striatus = Cosmoptychius, g. n.; IV. Of A. nemopterus = genus

Elonichthys, Gieb.; V. Of A. punctatus = Gonatodus, g.n. In Pa-

lewoniscus he distinguished the following types:—I. Of P. Freies-

lebeni; IL. Of P. Duvernoyi = genus Amblypterus, Ag.; ILI. Of P.

striolatus = genus Elonichthys, Gieb.; of P. ornatissimus = Rhadi-

nichthys, g.n.; VI. Of P. glaphyrus = Acentrophorus, g.n.; VII.

Of P. catopterus = genus Dictyopyge, Egert. He further discussed

at great length the characters and affinities of the genera Gyrolepis

and Pygopterus, the former of which he regarded as untenable, on

the ground of its being founded on fragmentary remains of fishes

belonging to several other genera; and the latter as divisible into

the following groups:—I. Type of P. Humboldtu, Permian only ;

II. Type of P. Bucklandi = Elonichthys, Gieb.; III. Type of P.

Greenockii = Nematoptychius, g.n. ‘There are no Carboniferous

species of Pygopterus proper.

2. ** On the Circinate Vernation, Fructification, and Varieties of

Sphenopteris affinis, and on Staphylopteris ? Peachii, Etheridge and

Balfour, a Genus of Plants new to British Rocks.” By C. W. Peach,

Esq., A.L.S.

The author noticed the occurrence in the Carboniferous shales

near West Calder (Edinburgh) of abundant remains of the fern

described by Lindley and Hutton as Sphenopteris affinis, dwelling

Geological Society. 91

especially on the circinate vernation and supposed fructification of

the plant. With it were found many fragments of small flower-

like parts, which had been referred to the genus Staphylopteris,

Presl, the fructification especially resembling that ascribed to that

genus. The author considered that in all probability the Staphy-

lopteris was parasitic upon the Sphenopteris, perhaps after the fashion

of Cuscuta upon flowering plants. i

3. “ On the Occurrence of a Macrurous Decapod (Anthrapale-

mon Woodwardi, sp. nov.) in the Red Sandstone, or Lowest

Group of the Carboniferous Formation in the South-East of Scot-

land.” By Robert Etheridge, Esq., jun., F.G.S.

After giving a detailed bibliography of the Paleozoic Malacostra-

cous Crustacea, the author described the remains of a small Crus-

tacean from the lower group of the Carboniferous formation near

Dunbar, and discussed its affinities and systematic position, which

he regarded as being among the Macrurous Decapods, although the

absence of the eyes in the preserved specimens, and some other

characters, rendered it doubtful whether it might not in some respects

approach the Stomapoda. Its position among the Macrura seemed,

however, to be established by the well-developed abdominal somites

and telson. He referred the fossil to Salter’s genus Anthrapalemon,

and named the species 4. Woodwardi.

4. « On the Stratigraphical Position of the Corals of the Lias of

the Midland and Western Counties of England and of South Wales.”

By R. F. Tomes, Esq.

The object of this paper was to give the precise stratigraphical

position of the species of Liassic Corals collected by the author and

his friends in the districts above mentioned. He noticed 41 species,

of which 15 were described as new, namely :—Cyclolites Anningi,

Thecosmilia longiserialis, Montlivaltia cyclolites, Thamnastrea Ethe-

ridgu, Thecocyathus mucronata, Montlvaltia papyracea, and several

others to which no specific names are attached, chiefly belonging to

the genus Jsastrea.

May 23rd, 1877.—Prof. P. Martin Duncan, M.B., F.R.S.,

President, in the Chair.

The following communication was read :—

2. “On the Structure and Affinities of the Genus Siphonia.” By

W. J. Sollas, Esq., B.A., F.G.S.

This paper contained, first, a full account of the history of the

genus Siphonia, including a complete list of its described species,

and, next, a description of its general and minute structure. Its

skeletal network was shown to consist of spicular elements belonging

to the Lithistid type of sponges, and most closely allied in generic

details to the recent form Discodermia polydiscus. Not only in this

92 Geological Society.

character but in every other, Stphonia was shown to approach Disco-

dermia so closely as to be almost identical with it.

The mineral replacements which have affected the siliceous

skeleton of Siphonia were then considered: in specimens preserved

in phosphate of lime from the Gault of Folkestone the spicules

have undergone a replacement by calcic carbonate, while those from

the greensand of Haldon and other localities still possess a siliceous

composition though the interior of the spicules has been dissolved

away so as to enlarge the axial quadriradiate canal to a surprising

extent; and the silica so dissolved has been re-deposited on the

exterior of the spicule, so as to fill up the interstices of the net-

work, and in some cases the cavities of the canal-system of the

sponge. Thus, to some slight extent, these specimens may be said

to have fossilized themselves.

Choanites was shown to be the deep-sea form of Siphonia, the

latter characterizing Greensand deposits which were laid down

in depths corresponding to those in which existing Lithistids now

flourish, while the former is characteristic of the Chalk which was

deposited in a deeper sea.

The paper concluded with a systematic description of the genus.

June 6th, 1877.—Prof. P. Martin Duncan, M.B., F.R.S.,

President, in the Chair.

The following communications were read :—

1. “On the Rank and Affinities in the Reptilian Class of the Mo-

sasauride, Gervais.” By Prof. R. Owen, C.B., F.R.S., F.G.S.

The author stated that while the Mosasaurians had been origi-

nally referred to the Cetacea by Camper, then to Crocodilia by Faujas

de St. Fond, and to the Lacertilia by Cuvier, Prof. Cope had recently

thought he recognized in them Ophidian affinities, spoken of them

as “ sea-serpents,” and formed of them an order called Pythono-

morpha. He then discussed in detail the various characters presented

by the remains of these animals, and arrived at the following con-

clusions :—In the single occipital condyle and the composite struc-

ture of the mandible the Mosasaurians are Reptilian, as also in their

proceelian vertebre; in the double occipital hypapophyses, the

bifurcate and perforate parietal, the presence of the ‘‘ columella,”

the composite formation of the suspensory joint of the tympanic and

in the type of the tympanic, the frame of the parial nostrils, and the

structure and attachment of the teeth they are Lacertian. In one

special dental modification they are Iguanian, in another Monitorial ;

and their special group characters consist in the more extensive fixa-

tion of the pterygoids and ossification of the roof of the mouth, the

large proportion of the vertebral column devoid of zygapophyses, the

confluence of the hemal arch with the centrum in certain of the

caudal vertebre,’ and the natatory character of the fore and hind

limbs. These distinctive characters did not appear to the author to

be sufficient for ordinal rank, and with P. Gervais he regarded the

Geological Society. 93

Mosasauride as a family of Lacertilia equivalent to the Iguano-

dontide and Megalosauride in the order Dinosauria. The order

Lacertilia among Reptiles, being equivalent to the order Carnivora

or Fere among Mammals, the Mosasaurians would be the equi-

yalents of the Seals in the latter.

2. “Note on the Occurrence of the Remains of Hyenarctos in the

Red Crag of Suffolk.” By Prof. William Henry Flower, F.RS.,

E.G.S.

The traces of Hycnarctos described by the author in this paper

consist of a right and a left first upper molar, which were obtained

from the Red Crag of Waldringfield, and are so much alike, that

but for the former being rather more worn they might have be-

longed to the same animal. On comparison these teeth were found

to show no appreciable difference from the corresponding teeth of the

original specimen of Hyc«narctos sivalensis from the Sewalik Hills,

and hence the author did not venture to regard them as represent-

ing a species distinct from the Indian one. The author discussed

the synonymy of this species, which was first described by Falconer

and Cautley, in 1836, under the name of Ursus sivalensis. The genus

Agriotherium was established for it by Wagner in 1837, and the

names Amphiarctos and Sivalarctos were given to the genus by

Blainville in 1841; but Falconer and Cautley’s name Hyenarctos,

although certainly of later date, has been generally adopted.

Remains of the genus have been found in the Pliocene marine sands

of Montpellier (H. znsignis, Gerv.), and in Miocene beds at Sansans

(H. hemicyon) and at Alcoy, in Spain. A nearly perfect mandible

of H. sivalensis has recently been obtained in its original locality by

Mr. Theobald.

3. “ On the Remains of Hypsodon, Portheus, and Ichthyodectes

from British Cretaceous Strata, with Descriptions of new Species.”

By E. Tulley Newton, Esq., F.G.S., of H.M. Geological Survey.

Hypsodon lewesiensis, as established by Agassiz in the ‘ Poissons

Fossiles,’ it appears includes two forms which are generically

distinct, and the author felt justified in adopting Prof. Cope’s sug-

gestion for their separation. It is proposed to retain the above

name for the specimen upon which the genus and species was really

founded, and to refer to the genus Portheus, Cope, the upper jaw,

with large irregular teeth, which had already been described by

Dr. Mantell in 1822 as “ an unknown fish.” To this the specific

name of P. Mantellii is to be given. Another maxillary bone from

the Lower Chalk, characterized by its greater proportionate depth

and the convexity of its dentary border, as well as by the more

equal size of its teeth, it is proposed to name P. Daviesit.

A very fine specimen from the Gault belonging to this same

genus was described in detail. This fish is closely allied to P. lestris,

Cope, but differs in the form of its maxilla and premaxilla, and is

chiefly remarkable for the peculiar incurving of the points of the

94 Geological Society.

mandibular teeth. The parts of this specimen which are preserved

are—both upper and lower jaws, parts of the palato-quadrate arch,

of the hyoid bones, ethmoidal region, brain-case, &c. Portheus

gaultinus is the name suggested for this species.

Hypsodon minor, Egerton, figured in Dixon’s ‘ Fossils of Sussex,’

will now, itis thought, on account of the regularity of its teeth,

have to be placed in the genus Ichthyodectes, Cope.

Another small mandible from the Lower Chalk of Dorking, which

is distinguished by the regularity of its slender, incurved, and

oblique teeth, it is proposed to call Ichthyodectes elegans.

June 20th, 1877.—Prof. P. Martin Duncan, M.B., F.R.S.,

President, in the Chair.

The following communications were read :—

6. “On the Cretaceous Dentaliade.” By J. 8. Gardner, Esq.,

F.G.S.

In this paper the author described the Dentaliade from the

British Cretaceous rocks, of which he enumerated the following

species :—Dentalium decussatum, Sow., and var. ellipticum, Sow.

(Gault); D. medium, Sow. (Gault, Greensand, and Grey Chalk);

D. divisiensis, sp. n. (Upper Greensand); D. alatum, sp. n. (Gault) ;

D. cylindricum, Sow. (Blackdown) ; D. acuminatum, sp. n. (Gault) ;

D. subtetragonum, sp. n. (Gault); D. tetragonum, sp. n. (Gault) ;

Entalis Meyeri, sp. n. (Blackdown) ; and G'adus gaultinus, sp. n.

(Gault).

10. “ The Exploration of the Ossiferous Deposit at Windy Knoll,

Castleton, Derbyshire, by Rooke Pennington, Esq., LL.B., F.G.S.,

and Prof. W. Boyd Dawkins.” By Prof. W. Boyd Dawkins, M.A.,

F.R.S., F.G.8.

In this paper the author gave an account of the results of a

further exploration of the ossiferous deposit at Windy Knoll. The

section exposed included the following beds in descending order :—

Clayey débris without bones, probably quarry rubbish; yellow clay,

with large blocks of limestone, &c., and containing bones of Bison,

Reindeer, Hare, Wolf, Fox, and Bear; and stiff yellow loam rest-

ing on the surface of the limestone. The bones and teeth of animals

were generally perfect, and had. been buried in their natural posi-

tions. The entire skeleton of a Roedeer was found in the upper

part of the yellow clay. As the work proceeded the limestone floor

descended rapidly, and the ossiferous clay increased in thickness

from 8 to 21 feet; at the bottom it rested on loose fragments of

limestone, filling a vertical shaft. The author concluded that the

rock basin containing the ossiferous deposit was originally a swallow-

hole, plenty of which occur in the immediate neighbourhood, and

that the vertical shaft, filled with limestone fragments, probably led

down into a cavern through which drainage took place. The rock-

basin forming the mouth of the swallow-hole was lined with clay,

Geological Society. 95

as is not uncommon, and then converted into a pool, in which the

ossiferous clay was accumulated. The author noticed the geogra-

phical changes which must have occurred in the district since the

formation of the deposit, and indicated the proportions of the remains

of young and old Bisons and Reindeer, which confirmed the con-

clusion arrived at in his former paper, that the Bisons were here in

the summer and the Reindeer in the winter. He regarded the de-

posit as of late Pleistocene age.

11. “ Description of the Fossil Organic Remains from Bendigo.”

By M. Carl August Zacharie.

In this paper the author described the fossils obtained by him

from the slate deposits in the neighbourhood of the auriferous

quartz reefs of Bendigo. He remarked on the absence of Trilobites

and of Diplograptian Graptolites ; Zingula is of very rare occur-

rence, Monoprionidian Graptolites abound, bivalved Phyllopods are

frequent, and there are doubtful examples of a Stomapod Crusta-

cean. This last is described but not named. The Phyllopod is

described as forming a new genus named Alaocaris. The Lingula

is identified with Z. Davisii. Some species of Sertularia are de-

scribed as new under the names of SN. australis, S. astricus, S.

truncus lapillarum, S. magna, and S. virgata. Of Graptolites the

author notices the occurrence of gonothece (?), and of the following

species :— Graptolites Sedqwickii, Graptolithus (Didymogapsus) pla-

nus, sp. n., G. extensus, geminus, serratulus, tripedes, sp. n., tetra-

pleurus, sp.n., Murchisoni, fruticosus, pygmeus, sp. n., campanula,

sp. L., crassus, sp. n., bryonoides, scopula, sp. n., spinifer, sp. N.,

quadribrachiatus and var. gracilis, octobrachiatus, Mackayi, sp. n.,

Hutchinsoni, sp. n., roseta, sp. n., briareus, sp. n., filicatus, sp. n.,

Pythagoras, sp. n., cardunus, sp. n., stellatus, sp. n., and trifarium,

sp. n., and Phyllograptus folium.

November 7th, 1877.—Prof. P. Martin Duncan, M.B., F.R.S.,

President, in the Chair.

The following communications were read :—

2. “ Notes on Fossil Plants discovered in Grinnell Land by Capt.

H. W. Feilden, Naturalist to the English North-Polar Expedition.”

By Prof. Oswald Heer, F.M.G.S.

Near Discovery Harbour, where H.M.S. “ Discovery ” wintered

in 1875-6, in about 81° 45! N. lat., and 64° 45’ W. long., a bed of

lignite, from 25 to 30 feet thick, was found, resting unconformably

upon the azoic schists of which Grinnell Land chiefly consists. The

lignite was overlain by black shales and sandstones, the former con-

taining many remains of plants ; and above these there were, here and

there, beds of fine mud and glacial drift, containing shells of marine

Mollusca of species now living in the adjacent sea. This glacial

tharine deposit occurs up to levels of 1000 feet, indicating a depres-

sion and subsequent elevation of the region to at least this extent.

96 Geological Society.

Remains of 25 species of plants were collected by Capt. Feilden,

and 18 of these are known from Miocene deposits of the Arctic

zone. The deposit is therefore no doubt Miocene. It has 17

species in common with Spitzbergen (78° 79! N. lat.), and 8 species

in common with Greenland (70° 71’ N. lat.). With the Miocene

flora of Europe it has 6 species in common; with that of America

(Alaska and Canada) 4; with that of Asia (Saghalien) 4 also. The

species found include 2 species of Hquisetum, 10 Coniferse, Phrag-

mites aningensis, Carex noursoakensis, and 8 Dicotyledons, namely,

Populus arctica, Betula prisca and Brongmarti, Corylus Macquarru

and insignis, Ulmus borealis, Viburnum Nordenskioldi, and Nymphea

arctica.

Of the Conifers, Torellia rigida, previously known only by a few

fragments from Spitzbergen, is very abundant, and its remains

show it to have been allied to the Jurassic genera Phanicopsis

and Baiera, the former in its turn related to the Carboniferous

Cordaites, and, among recent Conifers, to Podocarpus. Other Coni-

fers are, Thuites Ehrenswirdi?, Taxodium distichum miocenum

(with male flowers), Pinus Feildeniana (a new species allied to P..

strobus), Pinus polaris, P. abies (twigs covered with leaves), a species

of Tsuga (Pinus Dicksoniana, Heer), and a white Spruce of the

group of Pinus grandis and cariocarpa. Pinus abies, which occurs

here and in Spitzbergen, did not exist in Europe in Miocene times,

but had its original home in the extreme north, and thence ex-

tended southwards; it is met with in the Norfolk forest-bed, and

in the interglacial lignites of Switzerland. Its present northern

limit is 694° N., and it spreads over 25° of latitude. Taaodium dis+

tichum, on the contrary, spread in Miocene times from Central Italy

to 82° N. latitude, whilst at present it is confined to a small area.

Betula Brongniarti, Ett., is the only European species from Grin-

nell Land not previously known from the arctic zone,

The thick lignite-bed of Grinnell Land indicates a large peat-moss,

probably containing a lake in which the water-lilies grew ; on its

muddy shores stood the large reeds and sedges, the birches, poplars,

Taxodia, and Torellie. The drier spots and neighbouring chains of

hills were probably occupied by the pines and firs, associated with

elms and hazel-bushes. A single elytron of a beetle (Carabites Feil-

denianus) is at present the sole evidence of the existence of animals

in this forest-region.

The nature of the flora revealed by Capt. Feilden’s discoveries

seems to confirm and extend earlier results. It approaches much

more closely to that of Spitzbergen than to that of Greenland, as

might be expected from the relative positions of the localities ; and

the difference is the same in kind as that already indicated by Prof.

Heer between Spitzbergen and Greenland, and would indicate the

same kind of climatic difference. Nevertheless, the presence of

Taxodium distichum excludes arctic conditions, and that of the

water-lily indicates the existence of fresh water, which must havg

remained open a great part of the year. Representatives of plants

Geological Society. 97

now living exclusively in the arctic zone are wanting in the Grin-

nell-Land deposits; but, on the other hand, most of the genera still

extend into that zone, although they range in Grinnell Land from

12° to 15° further north than at present.

3. “On our present Knowledge of the Invertebrate Fauna of the

Lower Carboniferous or Calciferous Sandstone Series of the Edinburgh

Neighbourhood, especially of that division known as the Wardie

Shales, and on the first appearance of certain Species in the Beds.”

By R. Etheridge, Esq., Jun., F.G.S.

The Calciferous Sandstone series of the district described consists,

according to the author, of two divisions :—the superior, or “‘ Cement-

stone group,” composed of sandstones, shales, oil-shales, some thin

coals, and a few limestones; the inferior, or “Red Sandstone,”

consisting of red and grey sandstones, conglomerates, marls, and

cornstones. The latter are very unfossiliferous, an Entomostracan

(Estheria Peachii) being the only fossil known from the Red Sand-

stone. In some sandstones and shales at Clubbiedean Reservoir,

placed with doubt at the base of the Cement-stone group, Leperditia

scotoburdigalensis and a crushed bivalve (Myalina?) occur with

Sphenopteris affinis ; and a limestone belonging to the same set of

beds is almost entirely composed of Spirorbis helicteres with S. car-

bonarius (?). In shales at Craiglockhart Hill, Discina nitida, Lin-

gula squamiformis (?) and mytiloides, Anthracosia nucleus, Avicula

Hendersoni, and a new Myalina occur. In the Wardie Shales at

Woodhall Serpulites carbonarius, a species of Chetetes, a new species

of Leda, Myalina crassa, var., a species of Aviculopecten, Schizodus

Salteri, Pandora typica, Pleurotomaria monilifera, Murchisonia stria-

tula (?), Bellerophon decussata, var., aspecies of Conularia, Nautilus

cariniferus, and a species of Orthoceras make their appearance, as-

sociated with several of the previously mentioned fossils. This ap-

pears to be the richest deposit in the whole group; but anew species

not found in it occurs elsewhere. The author has increased the

known invertebrate fauna of the Calciferous Sandstone group in this

district from 20 to 30 species, most of which he describes and figures,

and among them the following are distinguished as new or undeter-

mined :— Chetetes, sp., Avicula Hendersoni, Aviculopecten, sp., Anthra-

coptera obesa, Myalina sublamellosa, Nuculana Sharmani, Pandora ?

typica, Littorina ? scotoburdigalensis, Conularia, sp., and Orthoceras, sp.

From his investigation of these species he indicated the occurrence

of at least three or four marine beds in the Calciferous Sandstone

series in addition to that mentioned by Mr. Salter, namely, at Craig-

lockhart, at Woodhall, Water of Leith, at Drumsheugh, which may

be identical with the last, and probably at Dean Bridge. Several of

the species which occur low down in this series, attain their greatest

development in, and are characteristic of, the Carboniferous Lime-

stone series.

Ann, & Mag. N. Hist, Ser. 5. Vol, ii. 7

98 Geological Society.

December 19th, 1877.—Prof. P. Martin Duncan, M.B., F.R.S.,

President, in the Chair.

The following communications were read :—

1. “On Argillornis longipennis, Owen, a large Bird of Flight, from

the Eocene Clay of Sheppey.” By Prof. Owen, C.B., F.RS.,

F.G.S., &e.

In this paper the author described some remains of a large bird

obtained by Mr. W. H. Shrubsole from the London Clay of Sheppey,

consisting of parts of fractured humeri belonging to the right and

left sides of the same species or perhaps individual, and including the

head of the bone, with portions of the upper and lower parts of the

shaft. The texture of the shaft, the thinness of its bony wall, and

the large size of the cavity recall the characters of the wing-bones

of the large Cretaceous Pterodactyles. The author indicated the

characters which led him to regard the remains under consideration

as those of a volant bird, most nearly approaching the genera Pele-

canus and Diomedea; and as the evidence derived from the cranium

of Dasornis would indicate a bird too large to be upborne by wings

to which these bones might have belonged, whilst the skull of Odon-

topterya is far too small to have formed part of a bird with wings

as large as those of the Albatross, and Lithornis and Pelargornis

are excluded by the characters of their remains, the author concluded

that the bones obtained by Mr. Shrubsole furnished indications of a

new genus and species of flying birds, for which he proposed the

name of Argillornis longipennis. He regarded it as probably a long-

winged natatorial bird, most nearly related to Diomedea, but con-

siderably exceeding the Albatross (D. ewulans) in size. The author

remarked that the generic name Megalornis, proposed by Prof. Seeley

for the Lithornis emuianus, Bowerb., had been preoccupied by the late

Mr. G. R. Gray.

2. “Contributions to the History of the Deer of the European

Miocene and Pliocene Strata.” By Prof. W. Boyd Dawkins, M.A.,

PES. &.GN.

The author commenced by referring to the difficulties attending

the study of the European Miocene and Pliocene Deer, and indi-

cated that the majority of the known antlers may be referred to two

categories—an earlier or Capreoline, and a later or Axidine type.

To the Caprerori he referred the following species:—Dvcroceros ele-

gans, Lart. (= Prow furcatus, Hensel), Cervus dicranoceros, Kaup (in-

cluding C. anoceros and trigonoceros, Kaup), and Cervus Matheroni,

Gerv. (=C. Bravardi), from the Miocene, and Cervus australis,

Gerv., and C. cusanus, Croizet & Jobert, from the Pliocene. To the

Axrmes belong Cervus Perriert, Cr. & Job. (including C. issiodorensis

and pardinensis, of the same authors), C. etueriarum, Cr. & Job.

(=C. rusoides, Pom,, and C. perollensis and stylodus, Brav.), C.

Geological Society. 99

sutionensis, sp. n., and C. cylindroceros, Bray. (including C. gracilis,

Bray.), all from Pliocene deposits. Besides these, the author noticed

a species ¢ncertw sedis under the name of Cervus tetraceros, Dawkins,

which he regards as coming nearest to the Virginian Deer, or Caria-

cou (Cariacus virginianus). From the examination of the antlers

of these species he indicates that in the Middle Miocene age the

cervine antler consisted of a simply forked crown, whilst in the

Upper Miocene it becomes more complex, although still small and

erect, like that of the Roe Deer. In the Pliocene it becomes larger

and more complex, some forms, such as the Cervus dicranios, Nesti,

being the most complicated of known antlers. The successive changes

are analogous to those observed in the development of the antlers of

the living Deer with increase of age. In the Miocene we have the

zero of antler-development, and the Capreoline type is older than

any other. The nearest living analogue of the Miocene Deer is,

according to the antler, the Muntjak (Styloceros), now found only

. in the oriental region of Asia, along with the Tapir, which also

coexisted with Cermus dicranoceros in the Miocene forests of Germany.

The Pliocene Deer, again, are generally most nearly allied to the

oriental Axis and Rusa Deer, the only exception being Cervus

cusanus, the antlers of which resemble those of the Roe, an animal

widely spread over Europe and Northern and Central Asia. The

alliance of these Pliocene Deer with those now living in the Indian

region is regarded by the author as a further proof of the warm

climate of Europe in Miocene times, confirmatory of the conclusions

arrived at by Saporta from the study of the vegetation.

3. “On the Oceurrence of Branchipus (or Chirocephalus) in a

Fossil State, associated with Archeoniscus and with numerous Insect-

remains in the Eocene Freshwater Limestone of Gurnet Bay, Isle of

Wight.” By Henry Woodward, Esq., F.R.S., F.G.S.

The remains of Crustacea and Insects noticed in this paper were

obtained by Mr. E. J. A’Court Smith from a thin bed of limestone

belonging to the Osborne or St. Helen’s series at Thorness and

Gurnet Bay in the Isle of Wight. The collection is the result of

about 20 years’ work. The insect-remains comprise about fifty

specimens of Diptera, including wings of Tipulide and Culicide,

and the pupa apparently of a Gnat, one wing of a Hemipterous

insect, and: a flattened Homopterous insect identified by Mr. F.

Smith with Triecphora sanguinolenta ; two specimens referred to the

Lepidopterous genus Lithosia ; only three Orthoptera, one a Gryllo-

talpa, the other two belonging to a Grasshopper ; thirty-five Hymeno-

pterous wings, thirty-three of which are referred to Ants of the

genera Myrmica, Formica, and Camponotus ; twenty-three examples

of Neuroptera referred to Termes, Perla, Libellula, Agrion, Phry-

ganea, and Hemerobivs ; and twelve of Coleoptera, including species

of Hydrophilus, Dyticus, Curculio, Anobium, Dorcus, and Staphy-

linus. There were also two Spiders. Several species of bivalved

100 Geological Society.

Entomostraca have also been obtained from these deposits, and

identified by Prof. Rupert Jones. Of the Branchipod Crustacean

both sexes are fossilized and beautifully preserved, the males show-

ing their large clasping antenne, and the females their egg-pouches,

with large and very distinct disk-like bodies representing the com-

pressed eggs. Dr. F. Goldenberg notices a fossil from the Coal-

measures of Saarbriick which he regards as a Branchipod, and

describes aud figures under the name of Branchipusites (recté

Branchipodites) anthracinus ; but this interpretation of it is at least

doubtful. The author names his species Branchipodites vectensis.

The Isopods accompanying this species are referred to the genus

Archeoniscus, M.-Edw., and one of them is identified with the

Paleoniscus Brongnarti of Milne-Edwards. The other is probably

a new species, perhaps nearly allied to the existing Spheroma

serratum.

February 6th, 1878.—Prof. P. Martin Duncan, M.B., F.R.S.,

President, in the Chair.

The following communications were read :—

1. “On some Foraminifera from Pleistocene Beds in Ischia.’”’

By M. Ernest Vanden Broeck. Preceded by some Geological Remarks

by A. W. Waters, Esq., F.G.S.

In this note Mr. Waters referred to certain fossiliferous deposits

occurring at various elevations in the island of Ischia, the oldest

being a clay found up to 1800 feet on Monte Buceto, whilst the

others may be classed with raised beaches. These deposits have

been already noticed by Sir Charles Lyell, who obtained from them

twenty-eight species of shells, all, with one exception, identified by

Deshayes with recent species. M. Fonseca has given a list of ten

species of shells from the Buceto beds, and to these Mr. Waters has

added ten more, all now living in the neighbouring sea. A portion

of marl forming the matrix of one of these shells was sent by Mr.

Waters to M. Vanden Broeck, who found in it twenty-seven species

of Foraminifera, with respect to which he remarks that this fauna

has a more recent facies than that of the true Subapennine deposits,

all the species being now living either in the North Atlantic or

Arctic ocean, and nearly all in the Mediterranean. The presence of

_ Lagene and of some other forms, however, indicates closer relations

with the northern oceanic fauna than with that of the warmer

Mediterranean. The Foraminifera from Ischia are generally of .

small size, probably indicating unfavourable conditions. The deposit

containing them was probably formed in not very deep water, and

more recently than the true Subapennine deposits ; and the small size

of most of the specimens, and the predominance of northern forms,

would seem to show that the deposit took place when the re-

frigerating influence of the glaciers was beginning to be felt.

Geological Society. 101

2. “On the Influence of the Advent of a Higher Form of Life in

modifying the Structure of an Older and Lower Form.” By Pro-

fessor Owen, C.B., F.R.S., F.G.S.

In this paper the author, after referring to the general question

of the modification of the structure of organic forms produced by

the action of external influences, indicated that, in connexion with

this, changes in the nature of the prey of carnivorous animals ought

to be taken into consideration. He inferred that cold-blooded

aquatic animals formed a much greater proportion of the food of

Mesozoic than of Neozoic Crocodiles, and pointed out as connected

therewith the well-marked distinction between the amphiccelian and

proceelian type of vertebre respectively characteristic of the two

groups. The procclian character of the trunk-vertebre better

adapts that part of the body to be sustained and moved in air, and

may be connected with the incoming in Tertiary times of mam-

malian prey inducing the Crocodiles to rush on shore. The Meso-

zoic Crocodiles were encased in a much stronger and more complete

dermal armour than their successors, doubtless for their protection

from the great Ichthyosaurs, Pliosaurs, &c., which coexisted with

them; but as these passed away at the close of the Secondary

epoch, the armour of the proccelian Crocodiles has become more

scanty, and the diminution of weight and rigidity thus caused would

favour progression in air, and the rapidity of movement required for

capturing mammalian prey on land. The difference in the position

of the palato-nares, and in other related gular and palatal structures,

between the Mesozoic and Neozoic Crocodiles is apparently connected

with the power possessed by the latter of holding submerged a

powerful mammal without permitting the access of water to the

posterior nostrils and windpipe of the Crocodile; and hence the

author is inclined to ascribe a fish-diet even to those massive-jawed

Crocodiles from the Purbeck (such as Goniopholis crassidens and

simus), Which in some respects might seem fitted to grapple with

large and active mammals. The small size of the upper temporal

apertures in Tertiary and existing Crocodiles is regarded by the

author as a further proof in the same direction ; these apertures are

reduced by the progressive increase of the osseous roof of the

temporal vacuities, which again is correlated with increase in the

bulk and power of the temporal muscles, the main agents in biting

and holding. The differences in the length and strength of the

jaw, as a rule, testify in the same direction. Further, the fore limbs

in Mesozoic Crocodiles are shorter than in Neozoic species, indi-

cating that the former were more strictly aquatic in their habits,

the fore limbs in all Crocodiles being closely applied to the body

during rapid swimming, and small limbs being less obstructive than

larger ones. On the other hand, they would be less efficient as a

meaus of progression on land; and hence it may be inferred that the

advent in Tertiary times of mammals frequenting the water-side,

tempting the Crocodiles to make a rush upon the land to seize such

102 Geological Society.

passing prey, would lead to such strenuous action of the fore limbs

as would account for the increased size and power of those organs

in the Neozoic species. The author concluded with some remarks

upon the influence of the above considerations upon our views as to

the generic divisions of Crocodiles.

3. “ Notes on a Crocodilian Jaw from the Coral Rag of Wey-

mouth.” By E. Tulley Newton, Esq., F.G.S., of H.M. Geological

Survey.

In this paper the author described what he believes to be a frag-

ment of the lower jaw of a Crocodilian, obtained from a greyish-

brown sandy grit, probably belonging to bed 3 of Messrs. Blake and

Hudleston’s Sandtord-Castle section. The specimen measures about

11 inches long, and includes portions of both rami. The right

ramus contains the remains of 12 alveoli, some of which, notably

the first, second, fourth, and fifth, contain fragments of teeth, which

appear to have been directed very obliquely outwards and forwards.

The portion of the left ramus preserved gives indications of 14 or 15

teeth. An impression of a tooth in the matrix gives a length of 1

inch for the crown of the larger teeth ; their section was nearly round;

but a young unused tooth is slightly compressed, with a distinct

ridge running down each side and two smaller ridges on the inner

surface. The general surface of the crown was covered with fine

but distinct longitudinal ridges. The median area has a spindle-

shaped portion separated from the rest by deep grooves, the surface

of which is longitudinally grooved ; and this character, according to

the author, does not occur in either of the genera mentioned by M.

Deslongchamps.

4. “ Note on Two Skulls from the Wealden and Purbeck Forma-

tions indicating a new Subgroup of Crocodilia.” By J. W. Hulke,

Ksq., F.R.S., F.G.S.

The author described a Crocodilian skull obtained by Mr. H.

Willett, F.G.S., from the Hastings Sands near Cuckfield, in Sussex,

and identified by that gentleman with Goniopholis crassidens, Owen,

and another from the Purbecks near Swanage, in the collection of

the British Museum, which he further compared with a third speci-

men from Brook, in the Isle of Wight. He had little doubt that

Mr. Willett’s specimen had been correctly identified, and thought

it and the Brook skull were probably specifically identical. All

these skulls belong to a group intermediate between the Mesosuchia

and Eusuchia of Prof. Huxley. In the constitution and position

of the palato-nares they most nearly resemble Metriorhynchus Blain-

villii, Desl., among the Mesosuchia. The general contour of the

skull resembles that prevalent in the typical Crocodiles, such as

Crocodilus rhombifer. In the arrest of the nasal bones short of

the anterior nares they rather resemble Gavials, and still more the

Miscellaneous. sins 103

Bornean Rhynchosuchus Schegelit,as also in the form of the palato-nares.

From the combination of characters presented by these Crocodiles

(which the author regards as representing two species of Goniopholis)

and their geological age, the author proposes to place them in an

intermediate subgroup, which may be designated Metamesosuchia. —

MISCELLANEOUS.

On the Clussification of the Stellerida.

By M. C. Vieurer.

In the various classifications of the group Stellerida, authors have

chiefly made use of characters furnished by the external skeleton

and the various accessory products, spines, granules, &c. which

cover it. It appears to me that, without neglecting the data fur-

nished by their examination, more precise characters may be derived

from the teeth themselves and the internal parts of the skeleton,

particularly the interbrachial arches and especially the piece which

supports the teeth and which I therefore name the odontophore.

The interbrachial arches have been figured in some genera, but the

odontophores have never attracted particular attention; and, finally,

it was not known that in the ambulacra of some Stellerida there

are circlets of calcareous spicules analogous to those found in

Kchinoida, although not presenting the same regularity.

Such investigations cannot be conclusive unless they apply to a

great number of genera. M. Perrier placed at my service all the

disposable duplicates of the collection of the museum, and I have

also been able to study several types in the living state at M.

Lacaze-Duthiers’s laboratory of experimental zoology at Roscoff. I

haye thus brought together thirty-seven species belonging to twenty-

seven genera distributed in the different families; and the following

are the results at which I have arrived.

In the first place we recognize the great and profound separation

between the Asteriads on the one hand, and all the other families

of the group on the other. Im all the Asteriade the teeth are

absolutely truncated on the mouth-side, and repose by a flat surface

upon the odontophore, which is massive and presents on its lower

face a double inclined plane in relation to the teeth. The latter,

therefore, considering the extent of the surfaces in contact, can

have little or no movement. The types examined are Asterias

glacialis, Stichaster aurantiacus, Pycnopodia helianthoides, and

Heliaster helianthus, microbrachia, and Kubinyi. The form of the

teeth is the same in all cases, as also that of the odontophore in the

first three genera. It therefore does not appear to me possible to

separate the genus Pycnopodia from this family, as proposed by Mr.

Agassiz, and to approximate it to Solaster papposus, which differs

profoundly from it. In the genus Heliaster the odontophore is cer-

104 Miscellaneous.

tainly the same; but to give more solidity to the oral ring, which is

formed of very small pieces, it is soldered to a larger piece situated

behind it, and on the oral surface of which it forms a projection

which enables it to be easily recognized.

Passing to the other families we find that the teeth, which are

more or less stout and more or less pointed, are never absolutely

truncated on the oral side, and that, in the general plan of the

mouth, they have acquired a preponderance over the first ambu-

lacral pieces, whilst the reverse is the case in the whole family

Asteriade. The odontophore, which is almost simple in the Echi-

nasteridw, in which the teeth are very feeble, appears everywhere

else composed of a body and two more or less prominent small

apophyses having articular surfaces. These apophyses fit into the

cavities which result from the coalescence of the first ambulacral

and interambulacral pairs; and in this way the teeth, instead of

resting upon one plane, are free to oscillate round these apophyses.

Peculiar muscles give rise to the movements of separation and

approximation of each pair of teeth.

The following are the new groupings that I propose (the names

of the species examined are placed in parentheses) :—

The genera Echinaster (E. sepositus) and Cribrella (C. oculata)

belong to the same family (Kchinasteride), which is clearly dif-

ferentiated from the rest. The genus Mithrodia (M. clavigera),

which approaches them, must nevertheless, I think, be separated

from them and form the type of a family, Mithrodide, which also

has affinities with the Linckiade.

Solaster papposus and SN, endeca, contrary to the opinion of Mr. A.

Agassiz, are certainly two species of a single genus. Their affinities

are with <Acanthaster (A. echinites), with which they must form a

family (Solasteride). The Linckiade, from which I separate the

genus Fromia (f. milleporella), are enriched with the genus Che-

taster (C. longipes), which formed part of the Astropectinide. A

great division must be established in this family: on the one hand

the genera Ophidiaster (O. pyramidatus and O. ophidianus) and

Scytaster (S. variolatus); on the other the genera Linckia (L.

miliaris and L. diplox) and Chetaster. In the former group the

pieces that M. Gaudry called ‘‘interambulacraires internes,” instead

of going from the ambulacral piece to the second row from the fur-

row, pass to the third, the pieces of which are larger: we cannot

therefore assign them a serial number.

In the Goniasteridze there are, no doubt, great divisions to be

made; unfortunately I have only been able to examine too limited

a number of types. However, I shall separate Pentagonaster (P.

astrologorum), with which I unite Fromia, from the rest of the

family, in which I leave the genera Pentaceros (P. reticulatus, muri-

catus, and turritus), Anthenea (A. articulata), Goniodiscus (G. Pleya-

delle), Culcita (C. Schmideliana), and Gymnasteria (G. carinifera).

But, I repeat, the study of other genera will introduce new

groupings.

Miscellaneous. 105

The Asterinide include Asterina (A. gibbosa and A. calcar) and

Palmipes. Palmipes membranaceus is very distinct; but P. infla-

tus very clearly allies the genus to Asterina and even to Porania

(P. pulvillus), which IL propose to unite with this family, and

which, in the classification of Miller and Troschel, formed, with the

Gymnusterie, the genus Asteropsis. The Gymnasterie, on the con-

trary, belong, as we have seen, to the family Goniasteride, as is

shown by the structure of their dentary apparatus and the presence

of spicules in their ambulacra.

The Astropectinide, reduced to the genera Astropecten (A. auran-

tiacus), Luidia (L. cluthrata), and Ctenodiscus (C. corniculatus), form

a very natural family ; but we must completely separate from them

the genus Archaster, or, at any rate, A. typicus and angulatus,

which, for the present, remain perfectly isolated.

I have been unable to study any specimens of the other families,

and therefore preserve an absolute silence upon them, except to say

that, from an attentive reading of M. Sars’s memoir and an examina-

tion of his plates, I have arrived at the conviction that, in spite of

its two rows of ambulacra and its other peculiarities, the genus

Brisinga ought to be approximated to the Asteriade. Perhaps

the odontophore may have undergone some such modification as it

presents in /Heliaster, although the figure does not prove much in

this respect, but the teeth are certainly the teeth of Asteriada.

This would be confirmatory of the opinion which led M. Perrier to

believe in the presence in Brisinga of crossed pedicellarie, which

he regards as characteristic of the Asteriada.—Comptes Rendus,

March 11, 1878, p. 681.

On the Aerial Respiration of some Brazilian Fishes.

By Prof. Joprrt. Report by Prof. Mirns-Epwarps.

M. Jobert, Professor at the Faculty of Sciences at Dijon, and at

present in Brazil, was commissioned by His Majesty Don Pedro to

make various zoological investigations in the valley of the Upper

Amazon, a region the study of which was commenced some years

ago in a brilliant fashion by Agassiz. We have as yet no informa-

tion with regard to the general results obtained by M. Jobert, who

was at Tubatinga, near the frontier of Peru, in the month of Sep-

tember last; but, recently, the Emperor of Brazil has addressed to

the Academy, through General Morin, a memoir by this traveller

upon a special subject of very considerable interest, namely, the

peculiar mode of respiration of several freshwater fishes inhabiting

that part of South America.

In a previous memoir M. Jobert had made known the occurrence

of an aerial respiration in Callichthys asper, a Siluroid fish which

inhabits the environs of Rio de Janeiro, and which has the power

of living for a long time out of water. Like the common Loach

(Cobitis fossilis) of Europe, this Callichthys frequently swallows

bubbles of air, partly absorbs the oxygen from them by the walls of

106 Miscellaneous.

its digestive tube, and by the same course excretes carbonic acid

gas, which is afterwards evacuated by the anus mixed with the un-

absorbed nitrogen. There is consequently in these animals, which

also respire by means of branchie like ordinary fishes, a comple-

mentary respiration analogous to the pulmonary respiration of the

terrestrial Vertebrata, but having its seat in the intestinal canal ;

and M. Jobert has ascertained that in the Callichthys this tube pre-

sents in its anatomical structure peculiarities in connexion with this

exceptional function.

In fact, M. Jobert has found, in the sublaminal portion of the

intestine of this fish, a multitude of filiform appendages, arranged

in tufts on the free surface of the mucous membrane, and composed

essentially of blood-vessels. Up toa certain point these tufts are

comparable to the respiratory organs discovered by Réaumur in the

rectum of certain larve of insects, and formed by prolongations of

the tracheary system. Just as these internal branchiz enable the

Libellule to live in the water during the first period of their ex-

istence, the sanguiferous appendages of the intestinal coat of Cal-

lichthys serve to maintain an accessory aerial respiration in those

aquatic animals.

In the memoir upon which the Academy has commissioned us to

report, M. Jobert makes known the occurrence of a more or less

analogous aerial respiration in several other fishes, the habits of

which he has had the opportunity of studying in the valley of the

Upper Amazon. These animals live in stagnant water, the tem-

perature of which often exceeds 40° C. (104° F.); but this medium

does not suffice to support their respiration, and they are obliged to

come frequently to the surface to draw in air from the atmosphere.

Sometimes, even, the drought drives them from their ordinary abode,

and they are seen making journeys by land, of greater or less length,

in search of more favourable localities; when thus engaged they

crawl along the ground by means of their pectoral fins. Some of

these fishes are peculiar species of Callichthys, and, like the C. asper

of Rio de Janeiro, they have the faculty of respiring in two modes—

respiring the air dissolved in the cireumambient water, and which

comes in contact with their branchi, and respiring also the atmo-

spheric air which is introduced by deglutition into their digestive

tube, traverses that canal throughout its whole length, and, after-

wards escaping by the anus, produces a sort of continual bubbling

in the water. M. Jobert had not at his command the necessary

means for determining with precision the chemical composition of

the gas which is thus evacuated; but he was able to ascertain that

this fluid contains a large proportion of carbonic acid, and that it is

less rich in oxygen than atmospheric air. Lastly, on studying ana-

tomically the vascular tufts which clothe the walls of the intestine

in which the air, in passing, loses oxygen and becomes charged with

carbonic acid, M. Jobert ascertained that many of these sangui-

ferous appendages originate from adjacent veins, in the same way

as the afferent vessels of a lung.

Miscellaneous. 107

- Other fishes of the Upper Amazon belonging to the genus Doras,

and living in the same waters, resemble the species of Callichthys

in their mode of aerial respiration, as well as in the structure of

the mucous coat of the intestine in which this function is performed;

and M. Jobert has ascertained that nearly the same thing takes

place in the fishes known as Hypostomi. These animals also inces-

santly swallow air, and their intestine, into which the air is thus

introduced, is almost equally rich in blood-vessels; but the air

which has served for the intestinal respiration of the Hypostomi is

not evacuated by the anus, and returns towards the mouth, to be

expelled either by that orifice or by the branchial apertures. The

complementary respiratory apparatus thus formed appears to be less

perfect than in Callichthys: and, moreover, M. Jobert has ascer-

tained that the Hypostomi are incapable of living so long out of the

water as these latter fishes; they die within from five to seven

hours.

M. Jobert has further ascertained the existence of a complemental

aerial respiration in Sudts giyas and in certain Erythrini of the

Upper Amazon ; but in these fishes it is no longer the intestine that

plays the part of lungs, but the so-called swimming-bladder is

the seat of this function. Ichthyologists know that in the Hry-

thrint this pneumatic sac, which communicates with the outer world

by means of the cesophagus, is furnished internally with little

alveolar chambers; but the walls of these cells, which had been

studied only in animals preserved in spirits, were regarded as simple

membranous folds, and in consequence most physiologists denied

them the characteristic structure of a lung. M.Jobert has removed

all uncertainty upon this point; he has ascertained that in these

Erythrini there is really an aerial respiration which gives these

fishes the power of living for a long time out of water, that these

animals regularly renew the air contained in their pneumatic bladder,

and that the walls of this organ are richly provided with blood-

vessels, most of which originate from the venous system. Lastly,

M. Jobert has ascertained experimentally that, by obstructing the

canal by which this organ communicates with the atmosphere, the

asphyxia and death of the fishes just mentioned are produced.

But all the fishes designated by zoologists by the generic name

Erythrinus do not enjoy the faculty of living in this way out of tho

water. M. Jobert has found that the Hrythrinus trachina of the

Amazon is in this case; and this exception seems to corroborate the

conclusions of the author as to the functions of the so-called swim-

ming-bladder in the other Hrythrini; for in the fish just mentioned,

M. Jobert has ascertained that the cells and the venous network, so

highly developed in Erythrinus teniatus and FE. brasiliensis, are want-

ing, and that the walls of the pneumatic sac are smooth.

We see therefore that the journey of M. Jobert in the valley of

the Upper Amazon has already furnished physiological zoology

with very interesting facts, which establish new bonds between the

ordinary fishes, the Lepidosirens, and the perennibranchiate Ba-

108 Miscellaneous.

trachia, which possess at the same time branchie and ordinary

lungs. The observations of M. Jobert on the intestinal respiration

of Callichthys are equally important.—Comptes Rendus, April 15,

1878, p. 939.

Fossil Mammal from the Jurassic of the Rocky Mountains.

By Prof. O. C. Marsu.

One of the most interestiug discoveries made in the Rocky-

Mountain region is the right lower jaw ofa small mammal recently

received at the Yale-College Museum. The specimen was found in

the Atlantosaurus-beds of the Upper Jurassic, and the associated

fossils are mainly Dinosaurs.

Dryolestes priscus, gen. et sp. nov.

This specimen is in fair preservation, although most of the teeth

have been broken off in removing it from the rock. The penulti-

mate molar, however, remains. The shape of the jaw, and the

position and character of the teeth, show that the animal was a

small marsupial, allied to the existing Opossums (Didelphide). The

tooth preserved has the same general form as the corresponding

molar of Chironectes variegatus, Illiger. The angle of the jaw is

imperfect, but there are indications that it was intlected.

The principal dimensions of this specimen are as follows :—

millim

Space occupied by seven posterior teeth.......... 125

Depth of jaw below last molar ................ 4-4

PPA NSVET SP HIAMELED | dn47., 1 1s sole mae Satogeaortee eis ahs 1:8

Height of crown of penultimate molar .......... 2:0

LIBMSVERSO GlaMeben «os 4.06; « ve 9 since. Bet age fee eee 15

The present specimen indicates an animal about as large as a

weasel. It is of special interest, as hitherto no Jurassic mammals

have been found in this country.—American Journ. Sci. & Arts,

June 1878.

Yale College, New Haven, May 18, 1878.

On a rare Form of the Hepatic Organ in the Vermes.

By M. J. Cuatin.

In most Vermes, the liver, represented by a cellular layer which

lies on the wall of the intestine and covers it for a greater or less

extent, seems to differ profoundly from the same organ in the

Mollusca, Crustacea, &c.

The examination of certain types shows, however, that this dis-

tinction is far from being so absolute as might be imagined at first

sight; and in some Annelids belonging to the Hirudinese ( Pontobdella)

Miscellaneous. 109

or to the Chetopods (Aphrodite) the biliary secretion tends to

become localized in small cca inserted upon the sides of the intestinal

canal, These cases, however, which are almost always coincident

with particular states of the digestive tube, are too rare and too

imperfect to evidence a true morphological relationship with the

arrangements proper to the higher Invertebrata. The latter are,

on the other hand, realized in all their essential characters in a

Helminth which I have lately been enabled to study, and the ex-

amination of which is most instructive in this point of view.

This Nematoid worm, belonging to the group Agamonema, Dies.,

lives encysted in the muscles of various fishes, and was sent to me

by M. H. Filhol, who obtained several examples of it during his stay

in Campbell Island. In this species the initial or cesophageal region

of the digestive tube is rather slender, and presents no other glands

than small follicles of irregular contour and containing a viscid,

hyaline liquid, in which are scattered fine greyish granules. The

middle intestine, which follows, is easily recognizable by the differ-

ence of its diameter from that of the preceding portion ; but this

difference is due less to a considerable increase in the calibre of the

intestinal canal, than to the development of an exterior brownish

mass which surrounds it and seems to become confounded with it.

If this mass be torn to pieces and observed with a power of 120

and then of 360 diameters, it is found to be composed of glandular

tissue. It consists, in fact, of a multitude of caeca bounded by a fine

membrane which is slightly thickened at the periphery; in their

interior appear a great number of rounded, brownish or yellowish

granules ; the absence of epithelial elements is easily explained by

the state of the animal.

The structure of the organ, recalling in all its principal features

the constitution of the liver in the Crustacea and Mollusca, and its

relations like those which the organ affects in some of them (Squil-

lide, &¢.), obiiged us to consider it as a new form in the Vermes,

and show that, if most of these animals diverge in this respect from

the other Invertebrata, there are some nevertheless which approach

them, and like them possess a true hepatic gland.—Comptes Rendus,

April 15, 1878, p. 974.

Wartelia, a new Genus of Annelids, erroneously regarded as Embryos

of Terebelle. By M. Grarp.

In 1845, after describing and figuring the transformations of

Terebella nebulosa, Mont., M. H. Milne-Edwards said that he was

inclined to believe that, from ignorance of these metamorphoses, the

larvee of Terebelle might have been taken for distinct types, and

thus the number of genera might have been uselessly increased.

Since then the larve of the Annelids have been much studied, and

the opposite mistake has rather been made, chiefly owing to these

studies having been directed too much to larve captured in the

muslin net, and too little to the more difficult task of rearing the

110 Miscellaneous.

animals from the eggs. It is thus that Claparéde, in his ‘ Beobach-

tungen uber Anatomie und Entwicklungsgeschichte wirbelloser

Thiere an der Kiiste von Normandie angestellt’ (pp. 63-69, pl. viii.

figs. 12, 13, and pl. ix.), describes and figures, as stages in the

evolution of Terebella conchilega, some young Annelids which really

have no genetic connexion with this type.

M. Giard has recently found the same Annelid at Wimereux.

It lives in the adult state upon the Hydroid Laomedea gelatinosa,

on the branches of which small transparent projecting tubes may

often be found, although, as they exactly imitate the gonothece of

the Hydroid, they may easily escape observation. Each tube is in-

habited by a pretty transparent Annelid, which only differs from

the supposed embryo of Terebella conchilega (Claparéde, pl. ix. fig. 6)

by having its seven tentacles nearly of equal length, at least the

median one does not nearly so much exceed the six lateral tenta-

cles in length. The presence of the generative products in many

individuals proves that they are adult. The existence of volumi-

nous otocysts precisely like those of Mollusca, and the arrangement

of the tort uncinigeri at the extremity of the ventral cirri of the

posterior part of the body, lead to the location of this Annelid in a

new genus much further removed from the Terebelle than might be

supposed, and presenting affinities with several families of Poly-

cheta. This genus M. Giard names Wartelia, in honour of one of

his pupils, M. Adolphe Wartel, who discovered the Annelid on the

Laomedea at Wimereux; the species is named W. gonotheca, in

allusion to the curious mimicry above mentioned. The arrange-

ment of the tubes of Wartelia also gives them a certain resemblance

to the tubicolar Rotifera.

This discovery leaves the embryogeny of T'erebella conchilega com-

pletely unknown; and the best observations which we possess on

the development of Terebella are those of Milne-Edwards on 7.

nebulosa, Mont.

Wartelia is probably allied to a tubicolar Annelid of the Medi-

terranean described by Busch*, and to the genus Lumara of Stimp-

sont. Perhaps also the larva figured by Agassiz ¢ as the embryo

of T'. fulgida, Ag., is the embryo of a form allied to Wartelia.—

Comptes Rendus, May 6, 1878, p. 1147.

On the Molluscan Fauna of New Guinea.

By M. C. Tapparonn-Canerrti.

The author gives the following as the results of his examination

of the Papuan Mollusca and especially of a fine collection of 320

* Beob. tiber Anat. und Entw. einiger wirbell. Seethiere (Berlin, 1851),

purl, pl xi figs 7:

+ Marine Invertebrates of Grand Manan, p. 30.

yt “On the Young Stages of a few Annelids,” Ann. Lyc. Nat. Hist.

New York, vol. viii. pp. 320, 321, pl. vii. figs. 19, 19a,

Miscellaneous. rl

species formed at Port Dorey by M. Raffray and now in the Paris

Museum.

Five sixths of M. Raffray’s collection consist of marine Gastero-

pods ; a few terrestrial Pulmonata and fluviatile forms and eighteen

Bivalves complete the collection.

Among the marine shells nearly all the great Lamarckian genera

arerepresented. The genera Conus, Mitra, Turbinella, and Strombus

are the richest ; but there are also a good many species of Cerithium,

Purpura, Ricinula, Nassa, Columbella, Triton, Ranella, Murex, Ovula,

Cyprea, Trochus, and Turbo. On the whole these shells show

clearly that the Papuan marine molluscan fauna is closely related to

the great fauna of the Indo-Pacific region, and especially to that of

the Moluccas.

The terrestrial molluscan fauna of New Guinea has a more special

character and appears to be much more related to that of the islands

of Oceania, the Solomon and Admiralty Islands. The forms and the

types are the same, although the species are different. This view is

confirmed by the few terrestrial species in M. Raffray’s collection.

Nearly all the Helices must be placed in the groups Papuina, Geo-

trochus, Cloritis, and Albersia, and Leptopoma predominates among

the Operculata.

In this collection there are two interesting forms which the

author regards as quite new. One of them forms the type of a new

genus, which the author names Perieria, after Professor Perier,

and characterizes as follows :—

Genus PEeRTeriA.

Testa sinistrorsa, fusiformis, multispira, apice truncata: apertura

elliptica; peristoma continuum, expansum; axis sinuosus, basi

contortus et columellam truncatam atque subdentatam simulans.

This genus approaches Clausilia; but the want of folds in the

columella, the false tooth at its base, and the truncation of the

spire serve to separate the two genera. The species is

Perieria clausilieformis, Tapp.-Can.

P. testa anguste fusiformi, crassiuscula, satis nitida, fusco-cornea,

dorso (an fortuite?) albescente, peristomate pallidiore. Spira

turrita, supra medium attenuata, apice decollata. Anfractus 74,

regulariter crescentes, convexo-planulati, oblique et confertim

per longitudinem inciso-striati, sutura impressa, subcrenulata

sejuncti ; ultimus major, basi subovatus. Apertura pyriformis,

superne angustata, peristomate incrassato continuo. Alt. 0-065,

lat. 0-012 m.

A new species of Heli is described as follows ;—

Helia Raffrayi, Tapp.-Can.

H. testa latissime et profunde umbilicata, orbiculato-pyramidata,

acute carinata, sub lente crebre per longitudinem striata, dia-

112 Miscellaneous.

phana, corneo-cinerea, carina fulvescente, apice obtusiusculo.

Anfractus 103, exsertiusculi, plani, sutura impressa, marginata

divisi; ultimus valde convexus, ad umbilicum subangulatus, ad

aperturam deflexus, disjunctus et subconstrictus; umbilicus maxi-

mus, conicus, apertus, anfractus omnes ostendens. Apertura

rotundo-lunata, peristomate continuo, incrassatulo, undique ex-

panso. Alt. 0°0053, lat. 0-010 m.

Comptes Rendus, May 6, 1878, p. 1149.

On a remarkable new Generic Type of Characins.

By Tro. Git.

More than ten years ago I discovered and laid aside in the

museum of the Smithsonian Institution a specimen representing a

previously unnamed genus of Characins, which was strikingly

distinct from any recognized by other naturalists. I delayed the

announcement in the hopes of being able to publish it in connexion

with a revision of the whole family; but I deem it now expedient

to introduce it without further procrastination. The genus may be

ealled and distinguished as follows :—

ELopoMoRPHUs.

Curimatine Characinids with an elongated fusiform body; rounded

belly ; conic head with the operculum very oblique; mouth termi-

nal and apparently transverse, but capable of considerable disten-

tion, the supramaxillaries being quite movable and the mandible

inserted under the eye; the margins of the jaws trenchant; teeth

none; the dorsal median and above the ventrals; the anal short;

the gill-arches acutely bent and with prolonged limbs, and the gill-

rakers very numerous and setiform.

Elopomorphus Jordania.

The height of the body is contained about five times and a third

in the (extracaudal) length, the length of the head rather more

than three times and a half; the eyes are covered with a mem-

branous coat; there are about 100 scales in the lateral line, and

seventeen rows between the back in front of dorsal and the lateral

line.

a Poe gs UW pa ge 2

The colour, in alcohol, is rufescent and without decided markings.

The single specimen in the Smithsonian collection was obtained

many years ago by Lieut. Gibbon from the Marmore River in

Bolivia.

The Anodus elongatus of Spix seems to be a congeneric but quite

distinct species.—/%eld and Forest, May 21,

THE ANNALS

AND

MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY.

[FIFTH dundee

No. 8. AUGUST 1878.

XIII.— Studies on Fossil Sponges.—I1. Lithistide.

By Karu ALFRED ZITTEL*.

[Plate VIII. ]

A. GENERALITIES.

Since the publication of the first section of these “Studies”

(see ‘ Annals,’ ser 4, vol. xx.) the literature of fossil sponges

has been enriched by a work of great importance. The first

three parts of the fifth volume of IF’. A. Quenstedt’s ‘ Petrefac-

tenkunde Deutschlands’ have appeared. ‘These treat exclu-

sively of fossil sponges. In sixteen folio plates the asto-

nishing abundance of marine sponges in the White Jura of

Swabia and Franconia is made manifest; and the figures in

truth to nature and accuracy are certainly unsurpassed. Un-

fortunately Professor Quenstedt has disdained to pay any

attention to the histological characters. Structural conditions

are only referred to so far as they can be recognized with the

lens; and thus the zoological value of this important work is

essentially diminished. In the grouping of the different

forms, geological occurrence and general habit are taken into

consideration in the first place; a systematic treatment of the

material in a zoological sense is, as a matter of course, not

* Translated by W. 8S. Dallas, F.L.S., from a separate impression

communicated by the author, of his paper in the ‘ Abhandlungen der k.

bayer. Akad. der Wiss.’ II. Classe, Bd. xiii. Abth. i. pp. 67-154. The

original memoir is accompanied by ten plates, from which some figures

will be used, where necessary, for the illustration of this translation.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. i. 8

114 M. K. A. Zittel on Fossil Lithistide.

attempted ; and it is left to the reader to summarize the obser-

vations made on the different species and to construct from

them genera, families, &c. Quenstedt’s monograph consists

solely of descriptions of species; generic names are, indeed,

occasionally proposed for particular groups, but are rarely

consistently retamed in the text, and never defined by dia-

gnoses.

In the case of the latticed sponges the living Hexactinel-

lide. are occasionally referred to ; but with respect to all other

forms we find no indications of their position relatively to the

sponges of the present day. In Quenstedt’s latest publica-

tion, therefore, the fossil and living sponges are just as uncon-

nected as in the works of Goldfuss, Michelin, D’Orbigny, Fro-

mentel, &c. Admirably as Quenstedt brings out, by nume-

rous figures, the external appearance and, in part, also the

canal-system of the Upper Jurassic Lithistide, which are

chiefly comprised under the generic names Siphonia, Cnemi-

dium (Cnemispongia), Tragos, and Planispongia, we never-

theless gain not the least instruction as to their finer structural

characters and systematic grouping. Hence the following

investigations, carried out upon a different method and from

different points of view, cannot be rendered superfluous by

Quenstedt’s monograph.

For the first certain evidence of the existence of fossil

Lithistide we are indebted to Oscar Schmidt*. Soon after-

wards (1871) H. J. Carter + recognized certain isolated sili-

ceous bodies from the Greensand of Haldon as remains of

Lithistide. Forked anchors and quadriradiate skeletal cor-

puscles of Lithistide are figured by Perceval Wright ¢ from

the Chalk of Ireland, and by Rutot § from the Eocene sands

of Brussels. Lastly, in a memoir on the fossil sponge-genus

Pharetrospongia, W. J. Sollas|| states that the genera

Siphonia and Polypothecia belong to the Lithistide.

I have now occupied myself for more than two years almost

exclusively with the study of fossil sponges, and have already,

at the annual meeting of the German Geological Society at

Jena in the autumn of 18764], and also at the fiftieth meeting

* ‘Grundziige einer Spongienfauna des atlant. Gebietes,’ 1870, p. 24.

+ Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 4, vol. vii. p. 112.

t Rep. Belf. Nat. Field Club, 1873-74, Append. pl. ii. figs. 16-18,

pl. iii. figs. 2, 3, 8-10.

§ Amn. Soc. Malac. Belg. tome ix. pl. iii. figs. 9-11, 22-26, 43, 45, 46.

|| Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc. vol. xxxiii. (1877) p. 262.

{| Zeitschr. deutsch. geol. Gesellsch. Bd. xxviii. p. 631,

M. K. A. Zittel on Fossil Lithistide. 115

of German naturalists at Munich in September 1877*, made

communications upon the organization, microstructure, and

geological distribution of the fossil Hexactinellide and Lithis-

tide, and illustrated them by the exhibition of microscopic

preparations and numerous drawings.

This, so far as I know, is all that has hitherto been published

about the occurrence of fossil Lithistide. The literature of

the living representatives of this group is also of but small

compass. The first forms belonging to it were described

by Johnson +, Gray ¢, Bowerbank §, and Bocage ||, but, not-

withstanding the peculiarity of their structural characters,

were not separated from the other marine sponges with a

vitreous (siliceo-fibrous) skeleton. It was only in the year

1870 that the examination of several species, newly discovered

in the Atlantic Ocean, led Oscar Schmidt {] to establish a

distinct order of Lithistide. Oscar Schmidt characterizes as

Lithistide (J. c. p. 21) “the sponges with coherent siliceous

tissue, the spicules of which do not grow in accordance with

the triaxial type, but form an apparently quite irregular com-

plication. In this, generally, a centrifugal and a concentric

primary direction is recognizable, which, however, does not

express the influence of a dominant spicular type, but adapta-

tion to the general conditions of currents. Although nee

sarcode possesses properties which approximate them, to some

extent, to the Hexactinellide, and, with these, probably to the

fossil sponges, they approach very closely to the (other)

living sponges in the canal-system, which is very indistinct

in the former group. In external form there is no agreement

within the family ; but cup- and bowl-shaped species abound.”

What this character wants in sharpness and definiteness is

supplied by the careful descriptions and figures of eight

species, which O. Schmidt distributes between the three

genera Letodermatium, Corallistes, and Lyidium.

H. J. Carter has published a complete summary and critical

discussion of all the Lithistide known up to the year 1873 **.

In this admirable memoir the characters of the Lithistide are

established more clearly than by O. Schmidt, and the whole

group is characterized as follows :—“ Spicules developed upon

* Amtl. Ber. iiber d. 50. Versamml. deutsch. Naturf. und Aerzte in

Miinchen, 1877, p. 161.

+ Proc. Zool. Soc. Lond. 1863, p. 257.

t Ibid. 1859, p. 437, pls. xv., xvi.; 1867, p. 507; 1868, p. 565.

§ Ibid. 1869, pp. 66-100, pls. 3-6, and p. 328. P

|| Journ. Sci. Math. Phys. et Nat. Lisb. 1869, no. iv.

| Grundz. Spong. atlant. Geb. 1870, p. 21.

** Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 4, vol. xii. (1878) pp. 349-373,

437-472,

116 M. K. A. Zittel on Fossil Lithistide.

a quadriradiate division of the central canal, held together by

amorphous sarcode and an interlocking of their filigreed arms,

forming a reticulated glassy structure, whose interspaces are

more or less irregular and curvilinear. Composed of two

kinds of ‘ skeleton-spicules,’ viz. those which form a layer on

the surface and are accompanied by minute or ‘flesh-spicules’

characterizing the species, and those forming the body, which

are more or less alike in all the species and accompanied by

fewer flesh-spicules. ‘The skeleton-spicules of the surface,

which, for the most part, are provided with a smooth, pointed,

vertical shaft, directed inwards, and a horizontal head of dif-

ferent shape according to the species, will be termed ‘ sur-

face-;’ and the spicules of the body, which interlock with

their neighbours through a filigreed development of all the

arms, will be termed ‘ body-spicules.’ ”

Several deep-sea Lithistidee, dredged up in the Atlantic

Ocean by Prof. Wyville Thomson on board the ‘ Porcupine,’

have since been submitted by Carter to an accurate analysis*.

A. Pomel, in his great work f on the fossil sponges of Oran

(pls. A, B, & EK), also gives figures of several living Lithis-

tide. Unfortunately, however, an accurate description of the

minuter structural characters is wanting to the genera Cisselia,

Aigophymia, and Pumicia of Pomel; so that it can hardly be

decided with certainty whether these agree with already

known forms, or whether they are to be regarded as new

genera or species.

External Form.

The external appearance of the Lithistide is exceedingly

various, and even within the same genus is by no means con-

stant. Irom the solid stony nature of the skeleton, we might

have expected a greater constancy of form than in other

sponges; but, notwithstanding this circumstance, we may

apply to the Lithistide also the principle that the general

form only plays a secondary part in the classification of the

sponges, and can never be available for the characterization of

orders or families.

The Lithistidee most frequently imitate the forms of basins,

cups, leaves, tops, and cylinders, but globular, pyriform,

nodular, and amorphous bodies not unfrequently oceur, whilst

branched and bushy stocks are met with only in a few genera.

They are generally adherent. In many the lower part of the

sponge-body is developed into a longer or shorter stalk, which

* Ann, & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 4, vol. xviii. (1876) pp. 460-468.

+ Paléontologie de Oran, 18738.

M. K. A. Zittel on Fossil Lithistide. sla leg

is furnished with root-like processes at the extremity ; others

are attached to their support by a broad base, or may even,

under certain circumstances, live as parasitic crusts upon

foreign bodies; and only a few (Aulocopium, Plinthosella,

Sponyodiscus) appear to be destitute of any point of attach-

ment.

From the Hexactinellide the Lithistide in general differ

by their much thicker walls and by the denser texture of the

siliceous skeleton. Thin-walled tubes, or meandrically con-

torted delicate lamin, such as are not unfrequently observed

among the Hexactinellidee (Huplectella, Hurete, Plocoscyphia,

Myliusia), never occur among the Lithistide. The sponge-

body consists of a compact stony mass of great solidity, which,

when examined macroscopically reminds one rather of the

structure of certain corals and Hydromeduse with highly

developed coenenchyma than of that of the ordinary sponges.

The presence or absence of one or of several stomachal

cavities has essential influence upon the external appearance.

If a single central infundibuliform or tubular body-cavity sinks

into a sponge-body of cylindrical, conical, globular, or pyri-

form shape, there can be no doubt as to the monozoic charac-

ter of the latter. The genera Awlocopiwm, Melonella, Cylin-

drophyma, Celocorypha, Scytalia, Pachinion, Siphonia, Tra-

chysycon, Phymatella, Theonella, Discodermia, Isoraphinia,

&e. are in this case.

With equal certainty we may regard as polyzoic stocks

those forms in which isolated large oscula with corresponding

canal-depressions are distributed at considerable distances

upon a nodular or ramified body, as, for example, in the

genera Astrobolia and Astrocladia.

A phenomenon very characteristic of certain fossil Lithis-

tide is the replacement of a simple stomachal cavity by a

greater or less number of vertical tubes, sometimes grouped in

bundles, sometimes arranged in series, sometimes irregularly

distributed, penetrating the skeletal mass of the sponge-body

in a perpendicular or nearly perpendicular direction, and

usually reaching down to the base. These tubes are gene-

rally round, unramified, like quills, and nearly of the same

diameter throughout their length, whilst the true stomachal

cavities are always more or less narrowed downwards. Their

orifices are situated in the vertex or at the upper margin of

the sponge-body, which in most cases possesses a cylindrical,

branched, or elongate-pyriform shape. In this group ot

Lithistide the question of their monozoic or polyzoic nature

is difficult of solution. heir canal-system presents exactly

the same characters as in the monozoic forms of the first

118 M. K. A. Zittel on Fossil Lithistide.

group; and where reproduction takes place by gemmation,

each branch possesses the same number of tubes as the

parent body. If, therefore, we are to regard each of the

above-described tubes as a separate stomachal cavity (as we

are justified in doing, seeing that they undoubtedly serve as

efferent canals), the sponges belonging to this category present

examples of ‘‘ syndesmotic”’ forms, in which each “ person”

is capable of existing only in conjunction with several others.

The genera Jerea, Thecosiphonia, Polyjerea, Marginospongia,

Stichophyma, Jereica, Turonia, Doryderma, Carterella, &c.

serve as examples of this phenomenon.

The question of individuality becomes still more difficult in

the cup-shaped and vase-shaped sponges. In these the wall

encloses a central space which is very wide above and nar-

rowed like a funnel below, the interpretation of which as a

stomachal cavity is certainly open to doubt, although nume-

rous similar radial canals of the same structure and direction

open into it. In many cases the oscula of these radial canals

attain a considerable size, and receive, on their own account,

the access of special lateral canals; so that they themselves

play the part of flues or stomachal cavities, and the whole

sponge-body, like that of the common sponge, may be con-

veniently regarded as a composite stock. As, however, young

stocks possess the same cup-shaped or vase-like form as the

full-grown ones, as, further, the development of one of the

above-described oscula into a distinct stock resembling the

parent body has never been observed, and as these secondary

stomachal cavities at the same time also act as radial canals

of the whole colony, I leave the question of individuality

undecided, characterize such “ strobiloid stocks”’ as simple

sponge-bodies, and place them in opposition to the ‘‘ compo-

site’ ones, in which, by gemmation in various ways, several

such strobiloid individuals of concordant habit are united into

a colony. Here, therefore, as among the Hexactinellide, we

probably have polyzoic forms which in their external appear-

ance resemble a single individual, and, in a certain sense, are

equivalent thereto. ‘This conception finds further support in

the fact that sometimes in one and the same genus the central

cavity decreases in dimensions and becomes gradually con-

verted into a wider or narrower funnel, the interpretation of

which as a stomach can hardly be doubtful. In the case of

the funnel-shaped and vase-shaped forms, moreover, one is

always in face of the dilemma, whether the central space is to

be regarded as the commen efferent orifice, and the canal-

system is to be conceived as a unitary and coherent system, or

whether each large osculum, with the canal belonging to it,

M. K. A. Zittel on Fossil Lithistide. 119

acts as a separate stomachal cavity. In favour of the latter

assumption we have the fact that sometimes, in one and the

same genus, together with cup-shaped species, there occur

flat forms without any central cavity, in which the canals

furnished with oscula manifestly serve as stomachal cavities.

From such examples it may be seen that in the Lithistide, as

in all sponges, the limitation of the individual is very uncer-

tain and incomplete, and therefore can only be employed with

caution in classification.

To the doubtful types of cup-shaped form (in which the

question of individuality may be decided in either sense,

according as we regard the sponge-body as a strobiloid stock

or a simple person) the following genera belong :—Verrucu-

lina, Amphithelion, Epistomella, Letodorella, Hyalotragos,

Azorica, Macandrewia, Corallistes, Leiodermatium, Callo-

pegma, &e.

If the presence of a simple stomachal cavity appears doubt-

ful even in the vasiform Lithistide, it is certainly entirely

wanting in a number of laminar, nodular, or disciform Lithis-

tide, in which one or both surfaces are furnished only with

small orifices, or even only with fine pores, from which fine

canals penetrate more or less deeply into the sponge-body.

These pores perform exactly the same part as the oscula in

the preceding group, and may consequently be regarded either

as the stomachal cavities of distinct individuals of a polyzoic

stock, or as the mouths of canals of a simple irregular-shaped

sponge-body. To this category we may refer the genera Cho-

nella, Seliscothon, Chenendopora, Ragadinia, &c.

Finally, in a last group of Lithistide complete astomism

prevails. The whole sponge-body consists of a loose, uniform

tissue of skeletal elements, in the interspaces of which the

circulation of water takes place without the aid of canals or

stomachal cavities. The fossil genera Platychonia, Lecanella,

Bolidium, Mastosia, and Spongodiscus furnish examples of this

kind among the Lithistide.

Canal-system.

The water-circulatory system in the Lithistide presents

greater variation than in the Hexactinellidz, and even exceeds

im multifariousness that of the Calcispongiz. From the com-

pact and thick-walled nature of most Lithistid skeletons, the

conduction of water could generally be effected only by the

formation of definite passages which remained free from

skeletal elements. Then, as the latter were deposited around

these constant aquiferous tubes, there was produced finally a

_ regular lapidification of the canal-system, which enables us in

120 M. K. A. Zittel on Fossil Lithistide.

the Lithistide to study the canal-system in macerated or fossil

skeletons with as much certainty as in fresh specimens.

Six different modifications of the water-circulation may be

distinguished in the Lithistidee :—

1. A special canal-system is entirely deficient.

2. From one or both surfaces, finer or coarser, arched and

frequently ramified canals penetrate, to a greater or less depth,

into the wall. ;

3. Simple or branched, more or less curved canals run in a

nearly horizontal direction from without inwards, and termi-

nate in the stomachal cavity, whilst a second system of

similar radial canals traverses the wall in a centrifugal direc-

tion and opens at the surface.

4, Simple, straight, often capillary radial canals traverse

the wall in a centrifugal direction from within outwards ;

besides these there is sometimes a second system of curved

canals running more or less parallel to the outer surface, and

opening into the stomachal cavity.

5. The sponge-body is traversed by vertical tubes, to which

radial canals are frequently superadded.

6. The whole wall consists more or less distinctly of per-

pendicular skeletal lamelle or wedge-shaped segments,

between which the water-circulation takes places in a radial

direction.

The first and simplest case, that of the complete deficiency

of a true canal-system, occurs only in a few genera of globular,

disciform, or nodular form (Spongodiscus, Lecanella, Platy-

chonia, Bolidium, Mastosia). In these the entire water-

circulation takes place solely through the larger or smaller

interspaces of the skeletal substance. On the surface there

are no large oscula; and in these forms there is also never

a stomachal cavity: either the surface presents exactly the

same structure as all the rest of the sponge-body (Spongo-

discus), or the substance of the skeleton becomes a little

condensed and leaves only fine roundish pores (Bolidium,

Mastosia).

From this simplest arrangement we find all intermediate

steps to the second modification, in which the surface is covered

with larger or smaller orifices, from which more or less curved

canals penetrate into the interior of the wall. In the external

form of these Lithistide the cup, vase, basin, or laminar form

prevails. In certain genera (Chonella) the orifices are scarcely

4-1 millim. in diameter, like pores, and corresponding to this

the canals also are fine and but slightly developed. The

laminiform or cup-shaped sponge-bodies also therefore possess

no distinct stomachal cavities, unless the wide central space

M. K. A. Zittel on Fossil Lithistide. 134

of the cup is to be regarded in this light. Sometimes both

surfaces are similarly constructed, and the canals penetrate

from both sides into the skeleton, either as simple, at first

somewhat curved, tubules, or dividing as they pass inwards

into two or three branches. Such an abundant ramification

as Hickel has described in the Leucones I have never ob-

served in the Lithistida. Penetrating canals, traversing the

whole thickness of the wall, are also deficient in the whole of

the second group; but there are certainly cases in which the

canals only terminate immediately beneath the opposite sur-

face (Chenendopora).

The two canal-systems, running in opposite directions, are

not always equally developed. Very frequently one surface

bears oscula, measuring 4-5 millims. or still more, and either

depressed (Hyalotragos, Chenendopora) or prominent and mar-

gined (Verruculina, Epistomella, Macandrewia, Azorica),

while the other is merely covered with fine pores. The one

system is then reduced to a capillary net, whilst the other

principally provides for the efflux (and perhaps also the influx)

of water. In general, in the cup-shaped sponge-bodies, the

larger oscula are situated on the inner surface (Verruculina,

Corallistes, Macandrewia) ; but the contrary case may also be’

met with (Letodermatium). If both surfaces are beset with

larger oscula (Letodorella, Amphithelion), a conclusion may be

arrived at from the size of the orifices as to the development

of the canal-system.

The third modification of the canal-system appears only in

genera with a well-developed stomachal cavity of cylindrical,

trochiform, or some similar shape. If we regard the wall of

the stomach as the inner surface of a cup-shaped sponge-body,

all that has been said as to the course of the canal-system of

the preceding group applies also to the present one. The

ostia of the radial canals opening towards the stomachal cavity

are distributed either in series or quite irregularly. The

canals penetrating from them into the wall are curved in a

somewhat undulated manner, rarely straight; towards the

outside they gradually diminish in size, at the same time

sometimes forking into a few branches. Similar canals origi-

nate in the interior of the wall, and take their course in a

radial direction outwards, where they open at the surface in

larger or smaller ostia. ‘The genera Cylindrophyma, Phyma-

tella, Calymmatina, Megalithista, &c. possess a canal-system

of this kind.

In a fourth group of globular, pyriform, top-shaped, or

cylindrical sponge-bodies, usually with a narrow central

cavity, straight (sometimes capillary) canals run ina horizontal

122 M. K. A. Zittel on Fossil Lithistide.

or oblique direction from the centre towards the periphery

and open at the surface as fine pores. ‘These canals exist in

great number and are pressed close together and never rami-

fied ; they give the sponge a fibroid structure in transverse or

longitudinal sections. Frequently the canal-system of the

preceding group is combined with these radiating radial

canals. As typical genera of this kind may be mentioned

Celocorypha, Scytalia, and Pachinion.

The canal-system becomes rather more complicated in the

fifth group, to which Aulocopium, Siphonia, and some allied

genera belong. In these, curved canals of considerable size,

which are at first parallel to the periphery, but become almost

perpendicular towards the middle, open into the funnel-shaped

stomachal cavity. Besides these bowed canals, simple, straight,

radial canals of the same or smaller size run in an oblique

direction from within outwards: their number is in inverse

proportion to their diameter ; so that in forms with thick radial

canals (Siphonia, Melonella) comparatively few are present,

whilst sometimes (e. g. in certain Aulocopia), by their capil-

lary nature and closely approximated position, they almost

give rise to the appearance of a fibrous structure. ‘This modi-

‘fication of the canal-system has already been admirably figured

by F. Roemer * in the genus Awlocopium, by Quenstedt T in

Melonella, and by Sowerby ¢ in Siphonia.

A very characteristic form of canals in the Lithistide are the

vertical tubes, which have already (p. 117) been described.

These frequently appear to replace the central cavity (Jerea,

Jereica, Stichophyma, Carterella). They are either collected

into bundles, or are more isolated and traverse the whole

length of the sponge-body in the form of round tubes; in

ramified stocks the principal stem and all the lateral branches

are penetrated by such tubes. Their walls are usually fur-

nished with pores, the apertures of fine radial canals. If the

skeleton is of very loose texture and the vertical tubes are

closely approximated, the latter may acquire a polygonal

section, when they are generally separated from each other by

thin walls (Hyalotragos, Pyrgochonia). Fadial canals of the

most various kinds may be combined with these tubular

canals.

A last type of canal-system seems to occur, so far as I

know, only in a few Lithistide. In these the entire, usually

* Die fossile Fauna der silurischen Diluvialgeschiebe von Sadewitz,

Tati. fig. Ie, 25) 3°, and Taf. i. dig. 1b) 2).

+ Petrefactenkunde Deutschlands, v., Taf. 126. figs. 61, 62, 63.

t rg “Strata below the Chalk,” Geol. Trans. ser. 2, vol. iv. pl. xv’.

figs. 4-7.

M. K. A. Zittel on Fossil Lithistide. 123

thick wall of the cup-shaped, basin-shaped, top-shaped, or

cylindrical sponge-body consists of vertical lamine of small

thickness, or of wedge-shaped segments, separated from each

other by perpendicular clefts, which are either simple or

divided towards the outside. By this means the whole sponge

acquires a decidedly radiate structure, and in many cases re-

minds one of the calice of a coral with numerous radiating

septa. The vertical clefts are bridged over at certain regular

distances by skeletal layers, which consequently divide each

cleft into a complete system of parallel radial canals standing

one above the other. The latter penetrate the wall and open

at the outer surface and on the wall of the central cavity in

rounded or irregular pores. Striking examples of this form

of the canal-system are furnished by the genera Cnemidias-

trum, Corallidium, and Seliscothon.

Finally it may be mentioned that very frequently, at the

surface where the growth of the sponge takes place, therefore

especially at the vertex, the canals in course of formation

’ appear as radiating furrows of very various nature, and up to

a certain point indicate the course of the canal-system in the

whole sponge-body.

Condition of the Skeleton and State of Preservation.

The skeleton of the Lithistide is remarkable for its stony,

solid texture. The sarcode sinks into the background rela-

tively to the siliceous deposits, and in living forms exists only

in comparatively small quantity. As, moreover, the walls

(or indeed the whole sponge-body) are of considerable thickness

and usually traversed only by comparatively fine canals, the

Lithistide must be reckoned among the most persistent and

resistant of sponges. It is true that the small skeletal ele-

ments do not fuse together, as in the Hexactinellide, to form

a coherent framework ; but they are so closely interlocked that

even after the death of the animal they do not fall asunder, so

as to be scattered by the waves like the spicules of other

siliceous sponges. ‘his stony texture of the Lithistide speci-

ally adapts them for preservation in the strata of the earth;

in fact a great proportion of the old Petrospongiz belong to

this group. Well-preserved skeletons, freed from matrix by

muriatic acid, are scarcely distinguishable in their appearance

and texture from the bodies of recent forms freshly macerated

or newly taken from the sea.

There are certain localities, especially in the Upper Cre-

taceous of North Germany (Ahlten, Lemférde, and Linden in

Hanover ; Vordorf and Biewende in Brunswick ; Coesfeld,

Legden, and Darup in Westphalia), where the fossil Lithis-

124 M. K. A. Zittel on Possil Lithistide.

tide are to be obtained almost unaltered. We have merely

to treat the fragments of rock with dilute muriatic acid to

have before us in a short time the whole skeleton in perfect

beauty. In the White Chalk of England and France, also,

Lithistidee, especially of the genus Stphonia ( Choanites) , some-

times occur which show the skeletal elements in excellent

preservation enclosed in a crust of flint; but in these the

canal-system is filled with a mealy siliceous substance, which

cannot be removed by treatment with acid.

The above-mentioned skeletons behave, when examined

microscopically, exactly like recent Lithistide. They possess

the same optical properties as the latter in Canada balsam,

resins, and glycerine. But this favourable state of preserva-

tion only occurs rarely.

In England the White Chalk of Flamborough Head ap-

pears to furnish the most numerous Lithistidee ; but although

these specimens, after treatment with muriatic acid, show all

the external characters of the sponge-body, and especially the

canal-system, in wonderful beauty, they are but little adapted °

to microscopic examination. ‘The individual skeletal elements,

which are usually united to form fibres, are almost always

soldered together by an accession of silica, more or less con-

verted into crystalline silica, and so much altered that we can

only exceptionally succeed in determining their original form.

Certain specimens from the Coral Rag of Nattheim, and the

Upper Jurassic strata of Muggendorf and Amberg, in the

Franconian Jura, also behave in the same way.

A different process of silicification has taken place in most of

the Lithistide from the Middle and Upper Cretaceous of

France (Touraine, Normandy), as also in many from the

North-German Cretaceous. In these the skeleton is certainly

often well preserved; but flint has penetrated into all its

interstices, so that it is useless to think of isolating its indivi-

dual parts. Examination with a good power under the micro-

scope leads most quickly to a determination in such cases ; but

for a more thorough investigation thin sections must be pre-

pared. Under certain circumstances, however, fine translucent

chips will suffice.

In Brunswick (near Boimtsdorf and Gliesmarode) Lithis-

tide, preserved in the above manner and penetrated with flint,

occur in great abundance in a derivative deposit (Diluvium).

The skeleton is often of a dark colour and here and there

somewhat decomposed, but in the main well preserved and

capable of being shown in thin slices. Most of the Cretaceous

sponges of Touraine present similar characters. In the latter,

however, the process of decomposition has not unfrequently

M. K. A. Zittel on Fossil Lithistide. 125

gone further: in thin sections we observe only isolated well-

preserved skeletal elements, between which lie an immense

number of blackish or reddish-brown spherules (probably of

hydrated peroxide of iron), which are sometimes quite irregu-

larly dispersed, but sometimes have undoubtedly got into and

completely fill the empty forms of previously existing skeletal

elements which have been washed out.

In the English White Chalk and also in the neighbourhood

of Rouen, amorphous flint-nodules occur in great quantities,

from which, when split, beautifully preserved sponges are

frequently set free. The sponge-body is enveloped by a white

porous crust of decomposed flint. Between this and the sponge

there is usually a thin layer of snow-white siliceous dust, in

which there are numerous well-preserved sponge-spicules. The

sponge-body itself either exhibits the state of preservation

already described in the case of the Lithistidee of Flamborough

Head, or, still more frequently, its interior is completely filled

with a homogeneous mass of flint, in which all sponge-

structure is destroyed; in thin slices it appears as a homo-

geneous amorphous substance. The surface of the sponge,

however, as well as all the parts covered with white siliceous

powder, are generally excellently preserved, and are particu-

larly well adapted for examination by direct light.

A less favourable state of preservation of the silicified

Lithistidee is that in which the original skeletal elements have

been dissolved and carried off, and are now replaced by cavi-

ties in the siliceous mass, furnishing a more or less true

negative picture of the skeleton which formerly existed there.

Numerous specimens from Touraine, from the White Chalk

of England, from the Greensand of Regensburg, and the Coral

Rag of Nattheim, Gingen, Muggendorf, and Amberg show

this phenomenon.

Similar “ negative” skeletons, not, however, enveloped in

flint but in phosphatic glauconitic calcareous sand, occur in

the Upper Cretaceous of Saratow in Russia, where the cavities

are also sometimes filled with brown ironstone. I have already

called attention to this state of preservation (which also occurs

in the Hexactinellide), in the first section of these ‘ Studies.”

Lithistidee in which the original siliceous skeleton is re-

placed by rust-coloured hydrated peroxide of iron occur

very frequently in the Mucronatus- and Quadratus-chalk of

Schwiechelt, Peine, and Vordorf in Brunswick, sometimes near

Ahlten in Hanover, in the White Chalk of France, also in the

North-German, Bohemian, and Saxon Pliner, and frequently

in the Franco-Swabian Jura.

Lastly, we have still to mention the calcified lithistid skele-

126 M. K. A. Zittel on Fossil Lithtstide.

tons. Even in the specimens from the celebrated sponge-

locality of Sutmerberg near Goslar, most of the siliceous

skeletons of Lithistidee show the commencement of a pseudo-

morphosis. If they are placed in dilute muriatic acid, a por-

tion of the sponge-body is sometimes dissolved, and, indeed,

generally the surface and the parts nearest to the surface.

The rest of the skeleton consists of silica; in fact, the interior

is not unfrequently thoroughly impregnated with flint.

If these siliceous parts of the skeleton be more closely ex-

amined, they generally show a dull corroded surface, and the

finer adornments of the small skeletal corpuscles have for the

most part disappeared. Optically they differ from living and

other Cretaceous Lithistide in that they possess nearly the

same refractive power as Canada balsam, and therefore must

be examined in glycerine, oil, water, or some such medium,

A similar behaviour is shown by the Lithistidee from certain

Upper-Jurassic localities in the Franco-Swabian Jura

(Schauergraben, near Streitberg, Uetzing in Franconia, So-

zenhausen, Pappelan, and Sontheim in Wiirttemberg) and in

the Cracow district (Wodna, Kobilany, Luszowice) ; only

here, as arule, the calcification has advanced much further

than at the Sutmerberg, so that during treatment with acid

large portions of the sponge-body are destroyed. ‘The re-

maining parts behave optically in the same way as the Hex-

actinellide occurring in the same locality*.

In general the pseudomorphosis of the Upper-Jurassic

Lithistide is not confined to particular parts of the sponge-

body, but the whole skeleton is usually converted throughout

into calc-spar. In such forms the interspaces between the

skeletal particles and the canals are without exception filled

with stone, and, indeed, usually with limestone. In the Franco-

Swabian Spongitenkalk of the White Jura fh, y, and 6, most

of the Lithistide are completely calcified, and it is only now

and then that a few siliceous skeletal corpuscles are obtained

in the residue after treatment with acid. The same state of

preservation is shown by the Lithistide from the upper and

lower Spongitenkalk of Switzerland (Baden and Binnensdorf *

beds) and of the French Jura, the valley of the Rhone, the

Cevennes, and the neighbourhood of Niort. In the Planer of

Saxony and Bohemia also the calcified skeletons predominate.

I have already attempted to give an explanation of this re-

markable phenomenon in the first section of these ‘‘ Studies ”

(‘ Annals,’ October 1877, p. 266).

It is remarkable that, in the pseudomorphosis of an origi-

* See the first section, ‘Annals,’ Oct. 1877, pp. 262, 263.

M. K. A. Zittel on Fossil Lithistide. 127

nally siliceous skeleton into calc-spar, in general no consider-

able change takes place in the form of the small skeletal parts.

For example, if we cut a Onemidiastrum or a Hyalotragos

from the Swabian Jura at any point and examine the cut

surface with the lens or under the microscope by direct light,

the somewhat dark-coloured skeletal corpuscles, consisting of

calc-spar, stand out sharply from the lighter rock-mass which

has penetrated the sponge, and the structure may thus be

recognized without further preparation. With a little practice

mere examination with the lens, or, under certain circum-

stances, even with the naked eye, will suffice for the immediate

recognition of the different genera of Hexactinellide and

Lithistidee.

Carter distinguishes three kinds of characteristic siliceous

structures in the skeleton of the Lithistidee :—

1. The true “ skeleton-spicules”’ interwoven by means of

sarcode and of thin filigree-branched ends ;

2. The ‘surface-spicules,” which are generally furnished

with a vertical shaft; and

3. The so-called “ flesh-spicules,”’ uniaxial siliceous cor-

puscles, usually of small size, which lie freely in the sarcode,

generally in the greatest abundance at the surface of the sponge-

body, but also occur more or less frequently in the interior.

Of these three constituents, the small ‘‘ flesh-spicules”’* are

deficient in all fossil Lithistide : but even in living specimens

they can only be observed when the skeletons are still fur-

nished with their sarcode coating; when the latter has been

removed by decomposition, these minute corpuscles disappear

with it.

According to the recent investigations of Sollas, the flesh-

spicules are rapidly destroyed by alkalies; and therefore they

could not long resist the process of fossilization.

Leaving out of consideration these little flesh-spicules, many

Lithistide are further provided with large uniaxial bacillar

spicules or cylinders, which also lie in great quantities at the

surface or in the canals, and sometimes form a complete

spicular coat. These large bacillar spicules appear, in certain

fossil Lithistide, to replace the anchor-shaped surface-spicules,

and may therefore be more particularly considered hereafter

with them.

The denomination spicules does not apply very well to the

* Good figures of these little flesh-spicules are to be found in Bower-

bank’s “‘ Monograph of the Siliceous Sponges,” P. Z.S. 1869, pl. v. figs. 7

& 8, pl. vi. figs. 8 & 10-14, and pl. xxiii. fig. 6.

128 M. K. A. Zittel on Fossil Lithistide.

essentially skeleton-forming elements of the Lithistide, which

constitute the principal mass of the sponge-body. These cor-

puscles are very seldom truly spicular in their form ; they are

never simple, straight, and pointed at one or both ends; but

they are always composite, more or less branched corpuscles,

and usually furnished with root-like appendages, which pre-

sent but little resemblance to the siliceous skeletal elements of

other sponges. I therefore regard it as inadmissible to speak

of “skeleton-spicules”’ in the Lithistide, and will adopt the

name of “skeletal elements” or ‘skeletal corpuscles” for

them.

On the whole, a great uniformity prevails among the Lithis-

tidee with regard to the form of their skeletal corpuscles ; so

that it is only exceptionally that they suffice by themselves

for the characterization of a genus.

In the most strongly marked and probably also highest

Lithistide, almost all the constituents of the skeleton, both

the true skeletal corpuscles and the surface-spicules, are quadri-

radiate, which, however, does not prevent one of the four rays

being developed differently from the other three. I denomi-

nate this group T'ETRACLADINA. If we place any fragment

of the skeleton of a Phymatella, Siphonia, Callopegma, Aulaxi-

nia, Turonia, Jerea, &c. under the microscope, it is seen to be

composed entirely of quadriradiate corpuscles similar in form

and also agreéing pretty closely in size (Pl. VILL. fig. 1). All

the four arms, of equal length, meet in the centre at angles of

120°; they are usually smooth, rarely beset with verruciform

excrescences, and divided at the ends turned away from the

centre into a few short branches, which again may be in turn

beset with root-like processes. According as the four arms

divide first of all into two or more thick branches, and these

again into finer ramifications, or even into short fibres, there are

produced at the ends pad-like dilatations composed of small

root-like fibres. When well preserved, we may recognize in

the interior of these siliceous corpuscles a quadriradiate cross

of canals which represent the axes of an equilateral pyramid.

The four canals meeting at the centre at 120° are often but

short ; they either cease before the first furcation of the arms,

or divide by bifurcation and pass for a short distance into the

two main branches, without, however, reaching the root-like

processes. ‘These canals are usually of capillary fineness ; but

sometimes they are considerably enlarged, probably by chemi-

cal action during the process of fossilization. In my memoir

on Celoptychium* I have figured a number of such corpuscles

Ae Je bayr. Akad. Cl. ii. Bd. xii. Taf. vii. figs. 11-15, 20-28, 28,

, Ov.

M. K. A. Zittel on Fossil Lithistide. 129

trom the internal skeleton of various Lithistid genera. Among

existing Lithistide the genera Kaliapsis, Discodermia, Rhaco-

discula, and Theonella approach the above-mentioned fossil

forms.

The union of these corpuscles is effected as follows :—The

dilated and ramified extremities of two or more arms of neigh-

bouring quadriradiates come close together, whereby their

root-like processes are so closely interlocked that the skeleton

cannot easily break up into its individual particles.

In the genera Spongodiscus and Plinthosella the more or

less regularly quadriradiate skeletal corpuscles are remarkable

for their knotty structure and the slight branching of their

arms. Almost the whole surface of these quadriradiates is

beset with blunt, warty excrescences; one of the four arms is

sometimes abbreviated, and their ends are somewhat thickened.

The axial cross in the interior consists of four short, capillary

canals, which may be much enlarged by subsequent influ-

ences*, The union of these warty quadriradiates is effected

by the ends of neighbouring arms being brought close together,

so that an apparently connected, coarsely fibrous skeleton is

produced. In general, in the Lithistide, the whole sponge-

body. (leaving out of consideration the surface-spicules) con-

sists of similar skeletal elements, so that it is a matter of

indifference from what part of them a sample is taken for

microscopic examination. In some Tetracladina, however

(Stphonia, Phymatella, Aulaxinia), the base is distinguished

from the upper, true sponge-body by a different microstruc-

ture. In these the normal quadriradiates, furnished with

strongly furcate arms, become gradually more irregular below,

and are in part converted into elongated siliceous fibres ra-

mosely forked at the ends and also furnished with lateral

processes. Between the elongated fibres there are a number

of shorter branched skeletal corpuscles, which on the whole

may be recognized as irregular quadriradiates (Pl. VIII. fig. 2).

It is a remarkable circumstance that the root-elements,

which are longitudinally distorted, do not possess four axial

canals, but only a single and generally short central canal.

These last-mentioned root-elements serve to unite the Te-

tracladina with another section of Lithistide, which I group

together under the denomination MEGAMORINA (édpioy, par-

ticle) on account of their unusually large and elongated skele-

tal elements.

In these the quadriradiate structure almost entirely disap-

* Figures of such quadriradiates are given in my monograph of the

genus Celoptychium, pl. vil. figs. 16-20. :

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. i. 9

130 M. K. A. Zittel on Fossil Lithistide.

pears, or can only be exceptionally detected ; but even in the

latter case the four arms are always unequally developed and

differently branched, and they do not meet in the centre at

any definite angle. In certain genera, such as Doryderma

(Pl. VIII. fig. 3), Lyédium, and Heterostinia, they are divided

into several unequal branches, which again may fork into a

few short and blunt lateral branchlets; in others, such as

Megalithista (Pl. VIII. fig. 4) and Carterella, short branches

originate at the ends of the elongated and curved skeletal

corpuscles, diminish rapidly in thickness, and usually fork only

once, or at the utmost twice. Besides these, short knobby

processes spring from the main stem here and there. In the

genus [sorhaphinia the skeletal corpuscles acquire nearly the

form of simple, crooked, cylindrical spicules; but their thick-

ened ends, often cleft into two short branches, prove them to

be true Lithistid elements.

All Megamorina possess a simple axial canal, which some-

times traverses nearly the whole length of the main stem

(fig. 4), but without ever making its appearance at the ends ;

but sometimes only forms a short capillary central canal

in the middle of the branched skeletal corpuscle.

The skeletal corpuscles either compose alone the entire

inner skeleton of the sponge-body (Isorhaphinia, Doryderma,

Lyidium, Megalithista), or they are accompanied by much

smaller, strongly ramified siliceous elements (LHeterostinia),

which in their general characters agree with those of the next

group. The union of the large Megamorine corpuscles is

effected by the curved ramified ends applying themselves to

neighbouring skeletal corpuscles, and, indeed, frequently com-

pletely embracing them.

A small group of Lithistide, hitherto known only in the

fossil state, is characterized by its irregularly ramose skeletal

corpuscles, the branches of which meet in a nodosely thickened

centre (Pl. VIII. fig. 5). As the branches are only moderately

ramified at the ends, a meshed network is produced, which in

many cases shows a great resemblance to the latticed frame-

work of certain Hexactinellidee, and, indeed, may be confounded

therewith upon a hasty examination. By the fureation of the

4—7 usually smooth arms, these sponges, which I have pro-

posed to denominate ANOMOCLADINA, are proved to be true

Lithistide. The genera Cylindrophyma, Melonella, Leca-

nella, and Mastosia are the representatives of this group, from

which, possibly, the Tetracladina have been developed.

In the great majority of the Lithistide the skeleton con-

sists neither of these Anomocladine corpuscles, nor of distinct

quadriradiates, nor of large, feebly ramified Megamorine ele-

M. K. A. Zittel on Possil Lithistide. 131

ments, but of elegant and sometimes minute siliceous corpus-

cles, which are remarkable for their irregularly branched,

many-pointed form (fig. 6). The slender, curved branches

are either similarly developed, or one of them appears as the

main stem in consequence of its greater length and strength,

and from it the others are given off as secondary branches.

The main stem and the branches are always set with root-like

or wart-like simple or forked lateral processes. These filigreed

corpuscles, from which I name this group RHIZOMORINA, not

unfrequently fork into four principal arms, and then remind

one of the Tetracladina; but it is very rarely that the four

branches meet together at angles of 120°. In generai, it may

be said that no general law can be established for the Rhizo-

morina with respect to their ramification ; they are irregularly

formed, and show a definite typical form only within the same

genus and species.

The presence of an axial canal is generally difficult to ascer-

tain, as the round, toothed branches usually appear quite solid

by transmitted light. But with favourable preservation and

illumination I have been able to observe an axial canal in both

recent and fossil Rhizomorina. In the Jurassic forms Hyalo-

tragos (Pl. VIII. fig. 6), Platychonia, and Cnemidiastrum there

is in the main stem a short, straight, simple axial canal closed

at both ends; in the Cretaceous and recent Rhizomorina the

wide, indistinctly limited axial canal, which sometimes shines

through like a somewhat brownish nuclear stripe, follows the

course of the main stem, and usually also sends ramifications

into the larger branches, the smaller branches and the root-

like processes being perfectly solid. O. Schmidt has figured

such axial canals in Corallistes microtuberculatus (l.c. pl. ii.

fig. 4) and Corallistes typus (l: c. pl. il. fig. 3). Among

the fossil Lithistide the genera Seliscothon, Chonella, Verru-

culina, &e. show the axial canals distinctly.

In the arrangement and union of these little toothed skeletal

elements great variety prevails. Sometimes the fine processes

of neighbouring corpuscles interlock to form a loose confused

tissue, which, when treated with acid, either breaks up into

its constituent particles, or sometimes remains loosely con-

nected ; or they group themselves close together and form

anastomosing or parallel fibre-like bands, in which the parti-

cles, which are generally deposited in definite directions, are

very intimately interlocked by their branches and root-like

processes.

In the isolated siliceous structures which le partly at the

surface and in part scattered in the skeleton, and which are

denominated “ surface-spicules ”’ and “ flesh-spicules,” greater

132 MEK As Zittel dou Nassdl Doreen

variety prevails than among the true skeletal elements. They

are either uniaxial or guadriaxial siliceous structures.

The former present no peculiarities worth notice. Bacillar

spicules from 0-5 to 10 and 20 millims. in length may be

observed in the most various modifications. They are usually

spindle-shaped and pointed at both ends, sometimes blunt at

one end and pointed at the other, or rounded off at both ends.

Most frequently they are straight; but curved, S-shaped, and

sometimes even undulated spicules occur. Their surface is

smooth, rarely spinous. In an undescribed recent species,

which I have received from Dr. W. Marshall, there are undu-

lated spicules which are furnished at regular intervals with

pointed frill-like processes, and in their habit resemble the

form of spicule figured by Bowerbank in the Mon. Brit. Sp.

pl. i. fig. 14.

The spicules of the quadriaxial type, to which it would be

better to give Carter’s name “ trifid”” or “ ternate,” are much

more multifarious in form, as one axis is always differently

developed from the rest and appears sometimes as a long shaft,

sometimes as a short style, and sometimes only as a button-

like thickening. Apparently perfect equality of the four rays

never or extremely seldom occurs in the Lithistidee. At least,

I have never observed the so-called chevaux de frise either in

living or in fossil forms.

Most frequently we find anchors with long simple shafts,

diminishing towards the free end. The three prongs at the

opposite end are rarely simple, and are then usually short

(patento-ternate, recurvo-ternate, expando-ternate, incurvo-

porrecto-ternate spicules, &c. of Bowerbank, /. c. figs. 45-54,

128, 129) ; but generally they divide again into two (rarely

more) prongs, forming so-called double anchors (bifurcated

expando-ternate spicules, Bowerbank, /. ¢. pl. v. fig. 130,

and spiculated dichotomo-patento-ternate spicules, fig. 53,

&e.).

In the simple anchors the three prongs either diverge ob-

liquely outwards at equal angles or they are bent back. This

is the case also in the forked anchors; but in these the three

furcate prongs more frequently lie in the same plane, starting

at right angles from the shaft, or their ends may even bend a

little backwards. In my monograph of the genus Calopty-

chium I have figured (Taf. vi. figs. 3-30, and Taf. vil. figs.

1-10) many such anchor-shaped structures, presumably all

derived from Lithistide ; so that any further description ap-

pears superfluous. Among these figures there are some

(Taf. vii. figs. 9, 10) in which the arms of the forks are not

smooth and straight, but furnished on the outside with branch-

M. K. A. Zittel on Fossil Lithistide. 133

ing excrescences. Similar furcate anchors beset with nodose

warts also occur in some recent Lithistide (such as Coral-

listes nolitangere, fig. 7, ¢.)

A remarkable modification of the furcate anchor with arms

standing pérpendicular to the shaft is to be observed in the

genus Theonella. Here the shaft is reduced to a short,

pointed style, the three arms are compressed from above,

curved, and divided at the ends into two short branches (see

Bowerbank, J. c. fig. 306, and Proc. Zool. Soc. 1869, pl. v.

figs. 8,9). Inthe fossil genus Rhagadinia, and in an unde-

scribed recent Rhacodiscula kindly communicated to me by

Mr. Carter, the shaft is still shorter, and the very broad com-

pressed arms divide into two, three, or more irregular lobes.

In the centre there is a very short quadriradiate axial cross.

_Surface-spicules of this kind are figured in my monograph of

Celoptychium (Taf. vil. figs. 25-27, 29,30). Carter has de-

scribed similar forms from the Greensand of Haldon, under

the name of Dactylocalycites Vicaryi*. If the shaft be re-

duced to a minute stylet, and the rays of the axial canal become

still shorter, the depressed arms of the furcate anchor broader,

and their lobate branches more numerous, structures are pro-

duced such as the short-stalked many-lobed siliceous disks

represented in my monograph of Caloptychium (Taf. vii.

fies. 36, 37), or those figured by O. Schmidt (J. ce. Taf. iii.

fig. 8) as Corallistes polydiscus, Schm. (not Bocage), by

Bowerbank (Mon. Brit. Sp. figs. 104-106) as ‘‘ foliato-peltate

spicules,” and by Carter (/. c. pl. vil. figs. 3, 4) as Dacty-

localycites polydiscus from the Greensand of Haldon. Similar

minute disks occur in Kaliapsis.

Close to these come the sometimes circular, sometimes oval

siliceous disks of Discodermia polydiscus, Bocage (see Bower-

bank, Proc. Zool. Soc. 1869, pl. vi. figs. 10, 11), in which

there are in the centre a minute conical stylet and a short

quadriradiate axial cross. Carter (/. c. pl. vil. fig. 5) has

also found the same disks fossil; and with these may proba-

bly be ranged the large irregular and angular siliceous plates

of the fossil genus Plinthosella.

In the neighbourhood of Discodermia we must possibly also

place those elegant siliceous disks with highly-developed

and repeatedly divided radial canals, and perforated at the

margin, of which I have already figured several specimens

(Celoptychium, Taf. vi. figs. 32-35). Similar disks are de-

scribed by Carter from the Greensand of Haldon (/. c. pl. ix.

figs. 40-42).

* Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 4, vol. vil. (1871) pl. vii. figs. 1, 2.

134 M. K. A. Zittel on Fossil Lithistide.

If we now return to the simpler, short-stalked, furcate an-

chors with curved arms of Theonella, we find that these are

approached by other more complicated forms. Thus the shaft

is reduced to a short conical style, and the curved arms emit

lateral branchlets, which, in their turn, are beset with root-like

excrescences. Elegant structures are thus produced (see Bow-

erbank, Proc. Zool. Soc. 1869, pl. v. figs. 2-4, and pl. xxv.

fig. 4), which in their appearance considerably approach the true

skeletal corpuscles. This resemblance becomes still greater

when the short shaft itself runs out at its extremity into fili-

greed processes (Azorica Pfetferc, Cart.).

In these last-mentioned “ surface-spicules,” their relation

to the skeletal elements is quite indubitable; but there are

many, especially fossil, Lithistide: in which the siliceous cor-

puscles of the surface, although differing in size and ramifica-

tion from those of the rest of the skeleton, can only be regarded

as modified skeletal corpuscles, but cannot be referred back to an

anchorlike structure (Letodermatium, Leiodorella, Verrucu-

lina, Amphithelion, Seliscothon, Chonella, &c.). I regard

such ‘ surface-spicules ’’ merely as young still undeveloped

skeletal elements.

The arrangement of the anchor-shaped surface-spicules is

almost invariably such that the shaft is turned inwards and the

prongs outwards. In Corallistes, Turonia, Callopegma, Calym-

matina, Theonella, &c. the double prongs of the anchors,

which diverge in the same plane, form a remarkably elegant

stellate pavement, the interstices of which were occupied in

the living state by sarcode and minute flesh-spicules. In

Doryderma the anchors, which are furnished with short double

prongs, are remarkable for the considerable length of their

shafts. They are grouped together in dense tufts, and stick,

with their notched ends outwards, in mesh-like depressions of

the skeleton. The lobate and notched short-shafted anchors

and the siliceous disks of Discodermia &c. also form a more or

less dense surface-layer, which is the more perishable in pro-

portion as the shafts, which are directed inwards, penetrate to

a less distance into the mass of the skeleton.

As arule, those surface-structures which, in their general

habit, differ least from the true skeletal corpuscles, and are

probably only young undeveloped skeletal elements, are

placed very close together. Sometimes they form an appa-

rently solid and smooth siliceous membrane, which either covers

only certain portions of the sponge-body (Turonia, Chenen-

dopora, Thecosiphonia), or else clothes the whole sponge as a

regular fine siliceous envelope (Calymmatina, Astrocladia).

D’Orbigny, Fromentel, Courtiller, and Pomel have repeatedly

Mr. C. Spence Bate on Bellidia Huntii. 135

called attention to this peculiar covering-layer, but have fre-

quently confounded it with the epithecal structures of corals

or with the dense coat of the fossil calcareous sponges.

[To be continued. ]

EXPLANATION OF PLATE VIII.

Fig.

1. Isolated skeletal element of the wall of Callopegma Schlenbachi,

Zitt., from the Mucropatus-Chalk of Ahlten. x 64.

2. Skeletal elements of the stalk of Aulaxinia sulcifera (Rém.) from

the Mucronatus-Chalk of Ahlten, x32.

Fig. 3. Skeletal elements of Doryderma dichotoma (Rém.) from the

Mucronatus-Chalk of Ahlten. x32.

Fig. 4. Skeletal elements of Megalithista foraminosa, Zitt., from the Upper

White Jura (e) of Nattheim. x32.

Fig. 5. Skeletal corpuscles of Mastosia Wetzleri, Zitt., connected and iso-

lated, from the Upper White Jura (e & ¢) of Sozenhausen, near

Ginzburg. x64.

Fig. 6. Skeletal elements of Hyalotragos patella (Goldf.) from the White

Jura of Streitberg. x64.

Fig. 7. Anchor-spicule of Chonella tenuis (Rom.) from the Quadratus-

Chalk of Linden, Hanover. x 64.

Fig. 8. Forked anchor of the surface of Pachinion scriptum (Rom.), from

the side and from beneath. 64. From the Mucronatus-Chalk

of Schwiechelt, in Brunswick.

Fig. 9. Forked anchor of Corallistes nolitangere, Schmidt, from the side.

x64. Recent, Florida.

XIV.—On Bellidia Huntii of Gosse. By C. SPENCE BATE.

HAVING some time since communicated to Mr. Gosse my

hesitation to accept his genus Bellidia (Ann. & Mag. Nat.

Hist. Oct. 1877, vol. xx. p. 313, pl. 10) as that of a new or

undescribed form, I took the earliest convenient opportunity

to examine the specimen from which he drew up his descrip-

tion. This he sent to the British Museum, where it is care-

fully preserved.

I found it in the same condition and retained in the same

bottle in which it was forwarded by the author, the peculiar

chelate hand of the first pair of pereiopoda being detached

and preserved with it.

_ It is needless to go into very minute details of the general

characteristics of the animal, since careful, prolonged, and re-

peated examinations convinced me that the specimen was

Hippolyte Prideauxii of Leach. Mr. Miers, the assistant in

the Zoological Department under whose superintendence the

Crustacea are, kindly assisted me to compare Gosse’s animal

with Leach’s type of H. Prideauxit; and after comparing my

136 Mr. C. O. Waterhouse on new

drawings with Gosse’s specimen, he agreed with me that the

two animals were of the same species.

The arm of Mr. Gosse’s specimen, upon which his genus

Bellidia chiefly depended, is broken off at the meros. This

fact, together with the probability that the animal was exa-

mined beneath a somewhat inadequate power of the micro-

scope, is most likely the cause of the mistake being made by

an observer so well known for his accuracy and extent of

knowledge. 3

I should not have interfered now; but hearing from Mr.

Gosse that “ there is not the slightest probability of his going

to London,” the opportunity for him to correct his own obser-

vation might therefore be too long delayed.

I add a figure of the first pereiopod as drawn by Mr. Gosse

(fig. 1), and another taken from the same by myself (fig. 2), to

which [ have conjecturally added the three missing joints.

Fig. 1. Fig. 2.

XV.— Characters of four new Longicorn Coleoptera from

Borneo. By CHARLES O, WATERHOUSE.

AmoncG the additions recently made to the British-Museum

collection are four fine species of Longicorn Coleoptera, for

which I have been unable to obtain names, and which I

therefore here describe. One of them, which I have called

Pachyteria basalis, very much resembles P. Lambi of Pascoe,

from Penang; but the differences pointed out in the descrip-

tion, taken in conjunction with the difference of locality,

justify me, I think, in regarding it as a distinct species.

Cerambycide.

Pachyteria ochracea, sp. 0.

P. elongata, subopaca, ochracea; thorace antice posticeque nigro

Longicorn Coleoptera from Borneo. 137

marginato; scutello elongato-triangulari, nigro; pectore abdo-

mineque violaceis.

Long. 20 lin.

Entirely deep ochraceous above. Antenne with the three

apical joints dusky. Hyes black. Thorax densely rugose on

the disk, the lateral spine strong, the anterior and posterior

borders black; the underside is bluish black with a yellow

transverse stripe. Hlytra very long, not much attenuated

posteriorly, densely rugulose, but not quite so coarsely so as

the disk of the thorax ; the apices scarcely truncate.

Hab. Borneo.

This species much resembles P. spinicollis, but has the

head and thorax differently coloured, the apices of the elytra

are not “ broadly truncate,’ and the anterior and posterior

cox are yellow.

Pachyterva basalis, sp. n.

P, nigra, subnitida; antennarum articulis sex apicalibus elytrorum-

que dimidio basali flavis ; thorace rufo.

Long. 15 lin.

Very close to P. Lambt, Pascoe (Proc. Zool. Soc. 1866,

t. xl. f. 6), but differs, so far as one can judge from the

figure and description, in having six instead of seven joints of

the antenne yellow. ‘The elytra are relatively longer. The

underside is eneous-black, the abdomen tinged with piceous;

each segment with a spot at the side of greyish-yellow pubes-

cence.

g. Abdomen with the 5th segment broadly emarginate ;

6th segment below very deeply emarginate, the sides of the

emargination parallel; above triangularly notched.

?. Abdomen with the 5th segment below notched on each

side.

Hab. Borneo, Sarawak.

Pachyteria ruficollis, sp. n.

P. viridi-enea, nitida; antennarum articulis tertio ad quintum

flavis ; thorace lete rufo; elytris ultra medium utrinque plaga

elongata velutina ; corpore subtus plus minusye pubescentia griseo-

flava ornato.

Long. 12 lin.

The six apical joints of the antenne are deep blue-black.

The thorax is bright red, with moderately strong punctures

not very thickly scattered over the surface ; the extreme ante-

rior and posterior margins are edged with black; the lateral

spine is short, tubercular. ‘The elytra are bright metallic

138 Mr. C. O. Waterhouse on Cetonia opalina.

green, much attenuated posteriorly, rather thickly and very

distinctly punctured; the suture is impressed towards the

apex, and, like the apex, is closely and finely strigose-punctu-

late (as it were frosted) ; on the sides behind the middle there

is an elongate slightly oblique velvety patch.

-3. Abdomen with the 6th segment broadly and strongly

emarginate.

9. Abdomen with the 5th segment triangularly notched in

the middle.

Hab. Borneo, Sarawak.

Lamiide.

Etymestia alboguttata, sp. n.

E. nigra, subvelutina, plus minusve griseo-tomentosa; elytris guttis

octo niveis; antennis nigris, articulis tertio ad septimum basi

flavis.

Long. 13 lin.

Form and size of EL. Helena, White, but totally differently

coloured. Head and thorax black, with a little grey pubes-

cence at the sides. Scutellum grey. LElytra with a few

punctures on the shoulders, velvety black, with an oblique

fascia close to the base, another in the middle, dentate, and a

third at the apex, grey; the basal and mesial fasciz united at

the suture; each elytron has four round rather small white

spots placed transversely two before and two behind the

middle.

Hab. Borneo.

~ XVI—Note on Cetonia opalina, L. & G., with a Description

of an allied Species. By CHARLES O. WATERHOUSE.

THe British Museum has recently received from two collec-

tions a species of Cetonia from Madagascar, which was re-

ferred to Cetonia (Coptomia) opalina of Lap. & Gory, but

with some hesitation on account of the colour of the legs.

With the view of ascertaining certain points I wrote to Prof.

Westwood for some notes on the type in the Hopean collec-

tion; and he has kindly furnished me with the following

valuable remarks, which show very clearly that the British-

Museum examples are a distinct species.

“The type of Cetonia opalina (Hope), Lap. & Gory, is a

male, and has Hope’s label ‘Mauritius?’ It has a slight

impression on the basal segments of the ventral surface of the

abdomen; and the exposed lateral margins of the abdomen,

Mr. W.5S. Kent on the Embryology of Sponges. 139

seen from above, are dotted with white. Above it is olive-

green, shining, with the scutellum, suture of elytra, and sub-

apical tubercles more coppery. ‘The lateral margins of the

elytra, especially beyond the middle to the apex, have a

broadish margin of transverse strigose rugosity. The pygi-

dium is finely strigose, the strige arranged semicircularly.

The posterior coxal plates have shallow oval punctures ar-

ranged obliquely. The mentum is pale greenish luteous.

The femora are olivaceous ; the tibie dark green, with orange

hairs ; the tarsi greenish black.”

The following is the description of the species in this

museum :—

Coptomia mutabilis, sp. n.

C. olivaceo-viridis, nitidissima; elytris regione scutellari nigro-

cyaneo tincto, lateribus dimidio apicali striato-punctatis; pygidio

levi (¢) vel parce punctato (2); antennis, tibiis tarsisque

rufo-piceis,

Long. 11 lin., lat. 6} lin.

A broad highly polished species, with extremely fine punc-

tuation on the thorax and some obscure lines of punctures on

the elytra in the female. The deep-blue shadow around the

scutellum varies in extent according to the direction in which

the light falls. The pygidium has a few punctures scattered

over the surface in the 2. The lateral margins of the abdo-

men, seen from above, are dotted with white. The male has

the 2nd, 3rd, and 4th segments impressed in the middle.

The posterior coxal plates are nearly smooth, with two or

three fine punctures only. The pubescence on the chest and

legs is nearly black.

Hab. Antananarivo (Rev. R. Joy), Fianarantsoa (Rev. W.

Deans Cowan).

XVII.—Notes on the Embryology of Sponges.

By W. Savit_e Kent, F.L.S., F.Z.8., &e.

[Plates VI. & VII.]

ALTHOUGH the independent investigations of Metschnikoff*,

Carter, Oscar Schmidtt, F. E. Schulze§, and, more re-

cently, Barrois ||, have, as a result, necessitated an important

* Metschnikoff, Zeitschr. wiss. Zool. Bd. xxiv. p. 1, 1874.

‘+ Carter, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. vol. xiv. pp. 321 & 389, 1874.

} Oscar Schmidt, Zeitschr. wiss. Zool. Bd. xxv. 2 Suppl., Nov. 1875.

§ F. E. Schulze, Zeitschr. wiss. Zool. Bd. xxv. 3 Suppl., Dec, 1875.

|| C. Barrois, Ann, des Sc. Nat. tom. iii, 1876.

140 Mr. W.S. Kent on the Embryology of Sponges.

modification of Prof. Haeckel’s original interpretation of the

so-called ciliated larvee or reproductive gemmules of sponges,

we can by no means be said to be in possession of an exhaus-

tive knowledge of the histiological or developmental manifes-

tations of these remarkable bodies. Our apprehension of the

morphological affinities of the sponges as a class, again,

assisted only by the dim and deceptive light derived from this

same imperfect knowledge of these reproductive gemmules, is, as

a natural consequence, encompassed by a still more perplexing

mist of doubt and obscurity. Animated with the desire of

contributing, however slightly, towards a more full and accu-

rate comprehension of the true nature and affinities of that

organic group with which these debatable structures are

associated, I propose here to place briefly on record the

results of an extended personal investigation of these special

sponge-elements, paying attention more particularly to those

phenomena observed which appear so far to have escaped the

observation of the authorities just named.

As a preliminary introduction, it is scarcely necessary to re-

mark that this embryological question is here approached from

a direction diametrically opposite to that selected, with but

one, if any, exception, by all of the before-mentioned investi-

gators. These latter, although differing slightly among them-

selves in their individual interpretation of the structural

elements of the so-called sponge-embryos, agree with one

another, and, so far with Haeckel, in according to these bodies,

and, part passu, also to the adult sponges, the existence of two

or more distinct cellular layers. ‘This concession necessarily,

and by these authorities avowedly, carries with it the inference

that sponges are true tissue-forming Metazoa, and, at any

rate, more nearly related to the simplest tissue-forming Ccelen-

terata than to the Infusoria or other typical Protozoa. Mr.

Carter even commits himself so far, though perhaps not

intentionally, to this metazoic interpretation as to continually

make use of the terms “ ectoderm ’”’ and “ ectodermal layer ”’

in his account of sponge-development. In accordance with the

views adopted by myself, which are identical with those held by

the late Prof. H. James-Clark, and as explained by me at some

length in last January number of this Magazine, the sponges

are compound colony-building collar-bearmg flagellate monads,

exhibiting neither in their embryological nor in their adult

condition phenomena that do not find their parallel among the

simple unicellular Protozoa, from which group, as a neces-

sary consequence, this identity being established, they cannot

consistently be held separate. The so-called ‘ ciliated

embryos” or “ larvee”’ of the various sponge-forms, following

Mr. W.S. Kent on the Embryology of Sponges. 141

the same view, are regarded by me as the equivalent, not of a

single body or person, but as a special aggregation of innume-

rable individuals to which collectively the title of ‘ com-

pound ciliated gemmules” or “ swarm-gemmules”’ may be

most appropriately applied. . The chain of evidence support-

ing this decision, constructed out of the ample data yielded by

the investigations of the several specialists mentioned, col-

lated with my own in the same direction, may now be sub-

mitted.

The initial term or starting-point of the so-called

ciliated sponge-embyro is generally recognized as con-

sisting of a small unicellular Ame@ba-like unit possessing

the faculty of locomotion from place to place by the protru-

sion of lobate pseudopodia after the manner of a typical

Ameba. The diameter of the smallest of these initial units

averages the 3000th part of an English inch, its appearance

corresponding with that given at Pl. VI. fig. 2. From

this most minute size these initial factors occur in every gra-

dation to the dimensions of about the 200th part of an inch,

under which larger proportions a spheroidal quiescent state

is assumed and the first metamorphosis commences. This is

effected by the symmetrical cleavage or duplicative division

transversely and longwise, first into two, then successively into

four, eight, sixteen, thirty-two segment-masses, and so on, of

the entire spheroidal protoplasmic mass. The final result of this

continued process is the production of a spherical aggregation

of minute rounded units or segment-spheres, agreeing, to all

appearance, with the morula derived from the segmentation or

cleavage of the ovum of all ordinary higher animals or Meta-

zoa. Figs. 3 to 8 of Pl. VI. serve to illustrate the leading

phases of this transformation. According to Mr. Carter the

foregoing process of cleavage takes place within a hyaline

investing envelope ; but the existence of such a structure is

not confirmed by the investigations of Haeckel, Barrois, or

myself. ‘The next characteristic phase, universally conceded,

is the assumption by the morula-like body of a more or less

ovate outline, accompanied by the clothing of the entire peri-

pheral surface with long vibratile cilia or flagella. This peri-

pheral surface viewed superficially presents under high mag-

nification a tessellated aspect, each minute polygonal area of

this tessellation representing the external or exposed surface of

one only of the innumerable segments into which the primary

unicellular body has been divided. Pl. VI. fig. 9 represents

such a superficial view, the cilia round the margin of the

organism, for the sake of perspicuity, being alone introduced.

Focusing a little deeper, so as to bring into clear view the

142 Mr. W.S. Kent on the Embryology of Sponges.

centre of the entire body, which is thus seen as though in

longitudinal section (Pl. VI. fig. 10), it will be found that the

constituent cellular units or segment-masses have assumed an

elongate conical contour, gradually tapering from the exposed

peripheral border : the same being united by their posterior ex-

tremities, and closely adpressed to one another throughout

their lateral extent, they, as it were, in fact, radiate from a

common centre. Under these same conditions it is clearly

shown that a single cilium originates from the centre of the

peripheral border of each of these elongate units, and from its

great proportional length may be more correctly designated

a flagellum. Increasing in size, it is next found that these

elongate units become separated posteriorly, leaving a central

ovate or spherical cavity in the common body, while at the

same time a short hyaline cup-like expansion develops around

the base of the flagellum. ‘This stage is represented in fig. 11

of the same Plate, and is also admitted in Barrois’s drawings,

and, with some slight modification, in those of Haeckel also.

Upon this last there now, however, succeeds a phase which

so far has apparently been overlooked by other observers,

though it has been encountered personally in association

with numerous sponge-forms, and constitutes, in fact, in

accordance with the views here adopted as to the nature

of these organisms, a natural sequence to the preceding.

The aspect now presented is delineated at Pl. VI. fig. 12—the

gemmule at this point of the development, as will be at once

recognized, consisting of an ovoid aggregation of closely

joined collar-bearing units in no way differing individually

from the typical collar-bearing sponge-monads or spongozoa

of which the adult sponge-body is composed. Lach separate

unit of this ovoid mass is at this stage of its existence a per-

fect individual collar-bearing monad, taking in an independent

food-supply, which it captures with its collar of adhesive circu-

lating sarcode in a manner similar to that already described by

me of Monosiga gracilis and other free collar-bearing monads,

in the last January number of the ‘ Annals’*. ‘The morpho-

logical identity of the individual units of the sponge-embryo

or gemmule with those of the independent monads alluded to

becomes at once patent on placing side by side, as I have done

at Pl. VI. figs. 13 and 14, the simple flagellate and adult

collar-bearing condition of an independent freshwater monad,

* Mr. Xenos Clark, of the San-Francisco Microscopical Society, from

whom I have just received a very complimentary acknowledgment of

my recognition and support of his father’s, the late Prof. H. James-

Clark’s, discoveries and theory concerning the nature of sponges, has very

appropriately compared this sarcode-circulation of the hyaline collar as

discovered by me to the action of an “ endless revolving belt,”

Mr. W.S. Kent on the Embryology of Sponges. 143

Monosiga angustata, 8. K.*, with an isolated unit or zooid from

the sponge-gemmule in the same simply flagellate and collar-

bearing states. But for the accompanying explanation, in-

deed, the two might be interpreted as representing slightly

varying individuals of the same specific type. Borrowing a

simile from the vegetable kingdom, this matured and liberated

sponge-gemmule presents now, as it swims through the water,

a structural composition broadly corresponding with that of

Volvox globator. The organism, as a whole, is propelled by

the vibratory movements of the associated flagella; while, in

the same manner, each unit of the compound body, viewed

separately, exhibits that relationship towards Monosiga and

other independent collar-bearing monads which is borne by

those of Volvox with reference to such solitary types as Di-

selmis or Chonemonas. Sooner or later, the sponge-gemmule

having transported itself, by aid of the concerted action of the

countless vibratile flagella, to a spot suitable for attachment,

the collars and flagella of the separate monads are retracted,

and the organism becomes fixed, usually by one extremity, to

the chosen fulcrum of support. An exuded veil of sarcode or

syncytium is now poured out, hiding the monads from super-

ficial view, and the transformation of the gemmule into a

typical sponge-stock, as already detailed by Mr. Carter (J. ¢.

p- 334 et seq.), is speedily effected.

In no one of the several phases passed through by this so-

called sponge-embryo, as here recounted, can there be said to

have been the formation of any distinct membrane produced by

the uniting into one morphological whole of the cellular units

or segmentation-masses, such as takes place invariably among

all Metazoa, each of the separate units of this segmented body

exhibiting a totally separate and independent existence. The

only presumed metazoic characteristic manifested, indeed, by

this ciliated structure is its primary assumption by continual

subdivision of a morula-like condition. This moruloid condi-

tion, however, can be shown to be common to many undoubted

Protozoa as well as Metazoa, the distinction between the two

groups depending therefore upon the circumstance whether

or not the component segments or blastomeres of this morula-

like body maintain a separate existence or become welded

into a single continuous tissue or blastoderm. Among those

conspicuous instances in which a moruloid condition is ex-

hibited by undoubted Protozoa, attention may be first directed

* An illustration of this and nearly forty other independent collar-

bearing monads will be found accompanying an article on these newly

discovered organisms, contributed by the writer to the ‘ Popular Science

Review’ for April 1878.

144. Mr. W.S. Kent on the Embryology of Sponges.

to the remarkable form recently described by Prof. Haeckel

under the title of Magosphera planula, represented by Pl. VII.

figs. 13 to 18, and whose developmental phases correspond re-

markably with those of the so-called ciliated sponge-embryo as

just described. Placing our data in the same order of succes-

sion, we find first the reptant amceboid body, which assumes a

rounded quiescent state, and then divides by a similar process

of segmentation into a morula or spherical aggregation of

rounded corpuscles. ‘These separated segments or blastomeres

now spread out on the surface, imparting to it a prismatic or

tessellated aspect, as in the sponge-embryo, and further taper

backwards and are united to one another posteriorly in a cor-

responding manner. We have now, indeed, only to add

a hyaline collar and single cilium or flagellum to the peripheral

border of each unit in place of the several cilia which clothe

this region in Magosphera, to produce a morphologically iden-

tical organism. What now becomes of Magosphera? After

swimming for a considerable while in the open sea, it breaks up

or resolves itself into its constituent elements, each separated

conical unit shortly afterwards losing or withdrawing its ciliary

appendages and assuming an amceboid phase, identical with that

from which the spherical colony-form first sprang, and prepared

once more to repeat the cycle. A closely similar developmental

cycle has recently been shown by Messrs. Dollinger and Drys-

dale to take place among many of the simple Monadina—an

encysted spherical zooid splitting up by longitudinal and trans-

verse cleavage into a morula-like aggregation, each segment

of which develops into a distinct individual. My own recent

investigations associated with this humble organic group have

so abundantly confirmed the results of those of the authorities

just quoted that I am inclined to regard this developmental

cycle, in conjunction with another, referred to later on, as

common to the greater portion of the representatives of the

Infusoria Flagellata. ‘The successive phases from the free-

swimming monad to the moruloid stage of one of the most

prominent types described and figured by the gentlemen last

mentioned, in the ‘Monthly Microscopical Journal’ for January

1874, is reproduced at Pl. VI. figs. 27 to 33, and may be

instructively compared with the similar cycle as it occurs in

Magosphera and the sponge-gemmules illustrated in the same

and accompanying plates. Polytoma uvella, which is likewise

figured and described by Messrs. Dollinger and Drysdale under

the name of the ‘ biflagellate or acorn monad,”’ exhibits the

same wultiple fission or moruloid mode of reproduction—a fact

amply attested even by such early investigators as Hhren-

berg, Perty, and Schneider. A remarkable feature presented

Mr. W.S. Kent on the Embryology of Sponges. 145

by the type last named is, that the flagella remain intact and

the animalcule swims actively about while the segmentation

of its entire interior substance is progressing.

One specially important factor associated with the develop-

mental cycle of the ciliated sponge-gemmule, that has so far been

quite lost sight of, relates to the initial condition of the so-called

Ameba-like ovum, which by its segmentation develops into the

compound structure. How is this presumed ovum produced ?

Haeckel and his followers regard it as the independent pro-

duction of an imaginary entodermal tissue. I concede to it the

position merely of metamorphosed collar-bearing sponge-monad,

which having arrived at mature age has assumed an amceboid

phase in a manner precisely idertical with that which obtains

in Magosphera and among many of the simpler free-swimming

monad forms just referred to. Such an assumption by the collar-

bearing monads or spongozoa of an ameeboid state has been

personally witnessed over and over again, and is, moreover,

amply confirmed, though not with the interpretation here

submitted, by Haeckel, Carter, and all other authorities who

have concentrated their attention on this organic group. The

dimensions furthermore given by Mr. Carter of the smallest

ovum-like body observed by him correspond precisely with

those of a single collar-bearing spongozoon. As a final link

in the chain of evidence it remains to be shown that a parallel

mode of reproduction is associated with those independent

collar-bearing monads that formed the subject of my last year’s

communication to the Linnean Society. A single example

out of innumerable instances that might be quoted will suffice

to demonstrate this fact. The solitary loricated type Salpin-

geca fustformis, nobis*, represented at Pl. VI. figs. 21-26,

exhibits precisely similar phenomena. Commencing first with

the typical collar-bearing phase, it next assumes an amoeboid

condition, then, contracting into a subspherical quiescent state,

splits up by symmetrical longitudinal and transverse cleavage

into a spheroidal mass of minute segments or blastomeres cor-

responding essentially with that produced in a parallel manner

by the so-called sponge-embryo. The further development

of the ultimate segments or blastomeres is likewise identical.

The most conspicuous primary transformation of the segmental

units consists in both instances of the acquirement of a single

flagellate appendage; and this is next succeeded by the growth

of the characteristic collar. The only distinction subsisting

between the two is, that while the individual units in the case

* Since figured and described by O. Butschli in Siebold and Kolliker’s

‘ Zeitschrift fiir wissenschaftliche Zoologie’ for January 1878, under the

title of Salpingeca Clarkii.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. ii. 10

146 «Mr. W.S. Kent on the Embryology of Sponges.

of the sponge-product remain bound together in a social cluster

throughout their metamorphoses, in Salpingeca they are scat-

tered abroad, as shown at Pl. VI. fig. 26, during the imma-

ture or uniflagellate condition, their development to the adult

state being afterwards effected during an attached and solitary

condition. The matured collar-bearing spongozoa next throw

around them, as already related, a common investing veil of

glairy sarcode or syncytium, while the solitary Salpingeca

builds for itself, by a similar process of exudation, its elegant-

shaped protective sheath or lorica*; this at first is also soft and

syncytium-like, but acquires an apparently chitinous or perhaps

keratose consistence after short exposure to the water. The

slight distinction between the two forms under the conditions

last described finds its precise counterpart among the higher

ciliate Infusoria, as instanced by the solitary lorica-inhabiting

types Cothurnia or Vaginicola as compared with the social

genus Ophrydium, the innumerable units of which exude

around them and inhabit a common mucilaginous domicile.

The social slime-dwelling form, Phalanstertum of Cienkowski

(Monas socialis, Fresenius), as compared with Bicosawca or

other simple loricate Monadina, affords again a similar parallel

among the more closely related ordinary Flagellata.

The further development to the characteristic adult sponge-

form of the attached ciliated gemmule, the collars and flagella

of the individual units being withdrawn and replaced by an

investing syncytial mantle, has, as already mentioned, been

described by Mr. Carter, with relation. more especially to the

siliceous-spiculed type Halichondria simulans, in this same

magazine for November 1874. Barrois, again (/.c.), has

traced these same developmental phases in a similar manner in

numerous other sponges, including more prominently Halisarca

lobularts and Desmacidon fruticosa. Among the phenomena

connected with this further development, attested to by both

these writers, is the early appearance of the spherical ciliate or

monad-lined chambers which have received from Mr. Carter

the title of ampullaceous sacs. How these chambers originate

does not appear to have attracted the attention it deserves.

Haeckel, however, has pronounced them to be mere spherical

dilatations of the ordinary canals, while Barrois maintains that

they make their appearance first as independent structures

within the substance of the syncytium, communicating with

the canal-system later on. ‘This latter interpretation I am

ina position not only to thoroughly indorse, but to further

prove that these ciliated chambers are derived by a process

* This sheath or lorica, in order to economize space, is represented in

its entirety in only one of the figures illustrative of this species.

Mr. W. 8. Kent on the Embryology of Sponges. 147

of segmentation from a primary reptant amceboid and sub-

sequently spheroidal unit in a manner identical with that

already detailed of the free-swimming ciliated gemmules.

Plate VII. figs. 1 to 7 serve to illustrate the successive

phases of this development of a ciliated chamber as observed

by me first in a species of Halisarca apparently identical

with H. lobularis, and since confirmed by the investigation of

innumerable other forms. Figs. 1 to 4 exhibit no deviation

whatever from the normal process of segmentation producing

the moruloid phase of the so-called ciliated embryo; and it is

only when the separated units or blastomeres assume their

next more characteristic and uniflagellate condition that the

distinction becomes apparent. Here, as shown in section at

fig. 5, the flagella are developed on the interior instead of the

exterior border, and project into a central cavity instead of

into the surrounding water. The matured development of

the same chamber, in which the individual units or zooids

have attained their typical form and characteristic collars, is

similarly shown at fig. 7. As will be immediately recognized,

it needs merely the eversion of this inward-turning spheri-

cal aggregation of collar-bearing monads to produce the typical

free-swimming gemmule or so-called ciliated embryo repre-

sented by fig. 12 of the preceding Plate. At fig. 8, Plate VIL.,

half a dozen monads from the same mature ampullaceous sac,

but more considerably magnified, are delineated; and close to

them (fig. 9) is placed, for the purpose of comparison, an

example of an independent collar-bearing form, described by

me in my monograph of the group under the title of Desma-

rella moniliformis. ‘This type, which occurs somewhat rarely

in salt water, forms small chain-like, free-floating colonies of

from two to six or eight individuals only. Apart from the

explanation here given, it would be scarcely possible to distin-

guish it from the separated spongozoa of the ampullaceous sac ;

and it affords another illustration of the close relationship that

exists between the sponges and these more simple independent

collar-bearing types. Throughout these latter, deed, when

extensively known, types are constantly recurring that mani-

fest in their narrower cycle of existence a correspondence with

some isolated developmental phase of the separated zooids of

the former.

Although the symmetrically ovate shape, with the collars

and flagella of the separate units forming an even and unin-

terrupted elegant frill-like border throughout the peripheral

surface, as delineated at Plate VI. fig. 12, represents what

may be accepted as the most typical and characteristic expres-

sion of the so-called ciliated sponge-embryo, it will be found

148 Mr. W.S. Kent on the Embryology of Sponges.

that different examples of these bodies, derived even from the

same sponge, present an extraordinary latitude of variation.

Among the most conspicuous and frequent of these variations,

is one which, indeed, in certain sponge-forms occurs almost

as frequently as the typical one just alluded to; it is repre-

sented by Plate VI. fig. 15. The deviation in this example,.

as will at once be recognized, consists of the distinct character

of the component parts of the lower half of the organism, the

typical elongate flagellate units which characterize the upper

one being here replaced by irregularly spheroidal cells, which

are more or less confluent with one another. Grasping at a

straw, those committed to the metazoic interpretation of the

Porifera have selected this inconstant type for the demonstra-

tion of their views respecting the bilaminate or diblastic struc-

ture of these bodies. No distinct inner and outer lamina, as

first represented, being found to exist, the front flagellate

portion is now made to do duty for the exoderm, and the hinder

one for the endoderm. ‘The constituent elements of this latter

region being found again occasionally retreating into the

central cavity of the compound body, this has been accepted

as a proof of the invagination of the endoderm and the forma-

tion of a primitive ‘ gastreea.’’ The untenability of this inter-

pretation, however, is at once proved by the inconstant occur-

rence of this type, while in addition it is easy to show that the

basal and larger cellular elements are merely modifications or

more advanced stages of growth of the smaller frontal ones.

Two figures borrowed from Barrois (Plate VI. figs. 19, 20), re-

presenting two separate developmental phases of the ciliated

embryo of Halisarca lobularis, assist in the demonstration of

this tact. In the second of these (fig. 20) we find that the

cellular units of the lower portion of the body, though abruptly

larger than those of the upper one, exhibit the same uni-

flagellate character, while in the preceding figure the trans-

ition from one to the other is perfectly gradual and uniform.

Another figure is given by this authority, derived from the

same sponge-type, corresponding with our own fig. 10, but

prior to the development of the flagella, and in which the

component cells from one end to the other present a precisely

similar size and character. Haeckel, again, in his ‘ Kalk-

schwiimme,’ Taf. 4. fig. 6, represents the ciliate embryo of

Ascetta clathrus as corresponding entirely with my delineation

at fig. 9 of that of Grantia compressa, the whole peripheral

surface consisting similarly of minute even-sized cells, exhi-

biting in superficial view a tessellated aspect. No distinction

whatever is indicated here between the cellular constituents of

the anterior and posterior portions of the organism, though at

Mr. W.S. Kent on the Embryology of Sponges. 149

the same time he delineates an apical aperture and central

cavity, the latter lined with a separate layer of so-called en-

dodermal cells, the existence of neither of which is any longer

maintained. Still more direct testimony, if needed, in de-

monstration of the identity of the constituent elements of the

upper and lower portions of the sponge-embryo, even where

those of the latter one are of considerably larger size, is af-

forded by Plate VI. fig. 16, in which, as will be seen, the

cellular elements of the lower portion exhibit all the characters

of the adult collar-bearing zooids or units, while those of the

upper part have arrived only at the semideveloped uniflagellate

and collarless condition. ‘This interesting example was met

with in a calcareous sponge-form common on the Jersey coast,

closely allied to Haeckel’s Ascandia pinus, and having associ-

ated with it innumerable other embryos presenting the typical

ovate and uniform character delineated in fig. 12. This some-

what abnormal example last described furnishes a complete

key to the commonly occurring form delineated at fig, 15,

this latter, indeed, representing a slight modification of the

same type, in which the zooids of the lower portion have still

further outstripped their antipodal companions in the race,

losing their collars and flagella, and assuming the passive

amoeboid state accompanied by a syncytial exudation before

these others have so much as developed the first-named

structures. Why, in some instances but not in others, this

disparity in the degree of growth should exist between the

separate units or zooids of the anterior and posterior portions

of the aggregate mass is easily explained. On making a

suitable section through a sponge-body containing these em-

bryos it will be found that in some cases these bodies are

released from their syncytial matrix in their entirety, the

zooids under these circumstances developing evenly throughout

the periphery, while in others they for a while remain partially

immersed within the same. In this latter case the zooids of

the two opposite portions naturally develop at a different rate,

those appertaining to the immersed one being temporarily

retarded in their growth. In many instances indeed it would

seem that the most posterior or deeply immersed cellular con-

stituents do not perfect their final subdivision and development

into the typical collar-bearing monads until the permanent

attachment of the embryo. Mr. Carter has applied to these

occasional larger cells at the posterior extremity of the ciliated

embryo the title of root-cells, these same, when present, taken

collectively, representing the region by which attachment to

the selected fulerum of support is most usually effected. It is

a significant fact that, in cutting open or otherwise examining

150 Mr. W.S. Kent on the Embryology of Sponges.

a young sponge shortly after this first attachment, the ampul-

laceous sacs in these sponge-forms, when they occur, are con-

fined entirely to the basal region, and are evidently developed

from the posterior root-cells.

Although the embryonic form last discussed, and which,

from its peculiar contour and aspect, might be denominated

the acorn-form, represents the most conspicuous and constantly

recurrent deviation from the normally ovate type, innumerable

other variations occur, presenting an altogether irregular and

unsymmetrical shape. One of these irregular variations is

represented at Plate VI. fig. 17, and another at fig. 18. In

the latter of these certain of the cellular units have developed

their flagellate appendages, while the others present the

amorphous rounded form characteristic of those of the lower

portion of the acorn type. In the former example a nest- or

cup-like shape is assumed, not unlike the basal portion, taken

separately, of the acorn variety, and in which the zooids are

for the most part fully matured. Other variations might be

figured and described without number ; those given, however,

suffice for the required purpose, that of demonstrating the

non-persistency of contour of these so-called embryonic bodiés.

In addition to variation in contour, these same structures will

be found even in one sponge-stock to vary among themselves

considerably in calibre, notwithstanding that the component

units or zooids exhibit a corresponding phase of development.

Some of these bodies are several times larger than others, and

contain necessarily a very much greater number of separate

units. This non-conformity of the size of these unit-aggrega-

tions of like age appears to admit of two constructions. In

the one case it seems highly probable that the primitive

rounded Ameba-like mass from which these compound bodies

are developed is built up, previous to its assumption of a qui-

escent state and subsequent segmentation, through the fusion

or coalescence of a variable number of the original and

typical collar-bearing zooids with which the sponge-cavities

are lined, and in a manner parallel to that of the in-

dependent monad form illustrated by Plate VI. figs. 27

to 33, in which sometimes two only and sometimes a

much larger number of zooids coalesce and produce by a

corresponding process of segmentation a larger or smaller

number of daughter zooids or macrospores resembling the

parent. The coalescence of two Ameba-like sponge-units

has been frequently observed ; and it is not unreasonable to

premise that a rae ts welding with one another, as in the case

of the simpler monad, of a larger number of similar units is

Mr. W.S. Kent on the Embryology of Sponges. 151

sometimes effected*. The abnormal and, in some instances,

prodigious comparative size of the amceboid masses from which

the ciliated embryo is developed admits, however, of a second

interpretation. As shown by Haeckel in many of his illustra-

tions (a portion of one of which, representing his Ascaltis

cerebrum, is here reproduced, Plate VII. fig. 12), the external

border of the amceboid mass is invested by a continuous and

even layer of the normal flagellate monads. Now it has been

demonstrated by me in my communication on this same subject

to the Linnean Society last year, and has since been confirmed

by repeated subsequent observation, that the amceboid particles

or cytoblasts stationed within the substance of the syncytium,

and which later on, under normal conditions, assume the

typical collar-bearing form, receive their sustenance through the

flagellate types, which, having filled themselves to repletion,

pass all additional supplies, arrested by the hyaline collars,

through their own bodies into the syncytium, where the

same are at once seized by the amceboid particles. By a similar

process it is not improbable that certain of these large amceboid

masses, as indicated in the figure quoted, represent ordinary

cytoblasts or imperfectly developed flagellate zooids, upon

which the task of conversion into the ciliated swarm-gem-

mules specially depends—to which end they are, as it

were, specially fed and fattened up by the superincumbent

flagellate units. The falling-off or diminishing amount of the

food supply might, under these conditions, arrest at any stage

the further development of these amoeboid masses, causing

them to enter upon their final transformations at different

epochs of growth, which would thus sufficiently explain the

variable calibre of the ciliated bodies produced by subse-

quent segmentation T.

From the account now submitted of the developmental

manifestations of the so-called ciliated sponge-embryo it is

clearly evident that we have here represented merely a mode

of increase, for a special purpose, by multiple fission, differing

in no essential manner from that common to Magosphera and

* Haeckel further describes and figures the coalescence of numerous

individuals into one homogeneous amceboid mass of his simple monad

form Protomyxa as a prominent feature in the developmental cycle of

that type.

i That this suggested interpretation does not in any way militate against

the conception of the unicellular and Protozoic nature of the essential

Spongozoa is sufficiently demonstrated from the fact that among certain

colony-forming higher ciliate Infusoria, and notably the genus Zootham-

nium, special zooids are at times developed for a closely parallel object,

and attain, in comparison with the ordinary units, an equally dispropor-

tionate size.

152 Mr. W.S. Kent on the Embryology of Sponges.

the independent collar-bearing types, such as Salpingeca, and

the majority of the Infusoria flagellata. That these bodies

cannot in any way be compared with the true ova of the ordi-

nary Metazoa is demonstrated not only by their inconstant

form and character, disassociated also with any act of spermatic

fecundation, but from the fact that the segmentation of the

primary unit gives rise to a morula-like aggregation, which

does not develop by the fusion of its constituent particles or

blastomeres into a single germ-lamella or blastoderm, but

into a number of distinct and independent unicellular zooids

or units. The Metazoic interpretation of the nature of sponges,

as grounded upon the developmental manifestations of these

same bodies, must likewise as a consequence be abandoned, or

otherwise be extended to the simple Monadina, Radiolaria,

and Catallacta, which produce a similar morula-like segmen-

tation-mass, thus leaving the Protozoa in possession only

of little more than an empty title. ‘The true nature and sig-

nificance of the so-called ciliated embryos of the sponge, while

not reconcilable with the proposed Metazoic interpretation,

becomes clearly intelligible on collating these organisms with

the unicellular Protozoa. Regarded from this position, the

identity of the ovate aggregation of separate units which con-

stitute the so-called sponge-embryo with the similar aggrega-

tion of units of the segmented monad, afterwards separated and

dispersed as swarm-spores, is made apparent. This sponge-

embryo is in this manner demonstrated to be merely an aggre-

gation of swarm-spores held closely bound to one another

throughout the process of development. It may therefore be

appropriately denominated a ‘‘ swarm-gemmule,” whose

mission it is in its aggregate condition to lay the foundation

of a composite sponge-stock similar to the one which gave it

birth, and in a manner identical with that individually effected

by each motile swarm-spore of the solitary monad.

As a final demonstration of the Protozoic nature of sponges,

the multiplication of these organisms by the production of

countless infinitesimal spores after the manner of the typical

Monadina has been determined. This spore-formation is

brought about through the assumption by the matured collar-

bearing zooids of a quiescent encysted state, accompanied or

not by the fusion of two individuals. The spores produced by

the breaking up into almost invisibly minute particles of the

entire protoplasmic substance of the encysted zooids are libe-

rated in the substance of the syncytium; and within this

matrix each spore develops again through an ameeboid or

cytoblastic and then simply flagellate phase to an adult collar-

bearing unit. This multiplication of the typical sponge-

Mr. W.S. Kent on the Embryology of Sponges. 153

monads or Spongozoa by the means of spores represents the

constant and normal manner in which the growth and exten-

sion of the sponge-colony is effected—the aggregated masses

of individuals or swarm-gemmules, liberated only at certain

periods, representing a special development for the more

extensive dissemination of the species. The subject of spore-

formation, associated with the reproduction of sponges, has

been already adverted to in my contribution to the ‘ Annals’

in January last, and is entered into at considerable length in

my communication made in June 1877 to the Linnean Society.

Pending the publication of these more abundant details,

figs. 19 to 25 of Plate VII. accompanying this article will

assist to illustrate some of the more conspicuous phenomena

that accompany this method of reproduction.

I gladly avail myself of the present opportunity of recording

my most grateful acknowledgments to the Government-Grant

Committee of the Royal Society, who, by their liberal award

to me of a grant of £50, have placed at my disposal those

instruments of precision not otherwise accessible, but absolutely

requisite for the accurate determination of the ultimate struc-

ture and affinities of the group of organisms discussed in this

communication.

Channel-Islands Zoological Station,

St. Heliers, Jersey, June 21, 1878.

EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES.

Puate VI,

Fig. 1. Typical spongozoon or collar-bearing monad of the calcareous

sponge-form Girantia compressa, X 1000 diameters. , endoplast ;

c.v, contractile vesicle.

%g. 2. The Ameba-like body from the same sponge-form, out of which

by segmentation the swarm-gemmule or so-called ciliated embryo

is produced—which may represent either a typical sponge-

monad, as at fig. 1, that has withdrawn its collar and flagellum,

and assumed an amceboid phase, or a similar monad in its unde-

veloped and cytoblastic state.

Figs, 3-8. Successive developmental phases of the swarm-gemmule of the

same sponge, commencing with the assumption by the last-

named amceboid body of a spheroidal form, and terminating in

the production of a morula-lke aggregation of segment-masses

or blastomeres.

Figs. 9,10. The characteristic form of the swarm-gemmule when libera-

ted from the syncytium of the parent sponge, viewed at fig. 9

superficially and at fig. 10 in optical section; the segment-masses

of the preceding morula-like body have assumed a conical shape,

radiating from the centre to the periphery, each of the same

bearing in the centre of its exposed or distal border a single

cilium or flagellum. x 560 diameters.

154 Mr. W.S. Kent on the Embryology of Sponges.

Fig. 11. Optical section of a portion of a still further advanced condition

of the same swarm-gemmule, in which rudimentary collars have

been developed around the distal flagella; through the enlarge-

ment and expanding outward of the cellular constituents a central

cavity is now possessed by the common body.

Fig. 12. The fully matured condition of the same swarm-gemmule, which

is now shown to be an ovate aggregation of typical collar-

bearing monads similar to that represented at fig. 1, and of which

the parent sponge-stock is essentially composed.

Fig. 18. Separated monads from successive developmental conditions of a

similar swarm-gemmule, that at a possessing a flagellum only,

and the other, 6, being provided with its characteristic collar,

contractile vesicle, and endoplast.

Fig. 14, Adult and immature conditions of a solitary collar-bearing flagel-

late monad, Monosiga angustata, S. K.,—a representing the col-

larless and immature one, } the adult form, and both exhibitin

a remarkable correspondence with the similar developmenta

phases of the isolated sponge-monads given in the preceding

figure. 2500 diameters.

Fig. 15, Anirregularly-formed acorn-shapedswarm-gemmule from thesame

sponge, in the anterior part of which the monads have not yet

developed their collars, while at the posterior end the collars and

flagella have been withdrawn, and the separate monads, coales-

cing laterally with one another, accompanied by the exudation

of a syncytial film, have produced anamorphous amceboid mass.

Fig. 16. Another example of an “acorn-shaped” swarm-gemmule from

the same sponge, in which the disparity of development between

the constituent monads of the anterior and posterior halves is not

so considerable; those of the latter present the characteristic

adult collar-bearing form, while those of the anterior portion

possess as yet only single terminal flagella.

Fig. 17. An irregular nest-shaped swarm-gemmule from the same sponge,

composed of adult collar-bearing monads.

Fig. 18. An abnormal and entirely unsymmetrical swarm-gemmule from

the same sponge-form, in which the constituent monads exhibit

the two phases of development presented at fig. 15.

Figs. 19, 20. Two swarm-gemmules of Halisarca lobularis, in the first of

which the as yet immature and uniflagellate monads correspond

with each other in size, while in the second those of the lower

ortion are considerably more developed (after Barrois).

Fig. 21. Adult monad of the solitary collar-bearing loricate type Salpin-

geca fusiformis, S. K. (The lower portion of the lorica, to save

space, has been omitted, but is represented in its entirety at

fig. 26.) x 2000 diameters.

Fig. 22. The same monad, haying withdrawn its collar and flagellum,

assuming an amceboid state.

Figs. 23-25. Successive phases following upon the amceboid condition of

the same animalcule, corresponding with those illustrated by

figs. 3-8 of the sponge-monad, and terminating in the production

of a similar morula-like aggregation of segment-masses or blas-

tomeres.

Fig. 26. The segment-masses or blastomeres of the preceding morula-like

body becoming separated from one another, and issuing from the

parent lorica as simple flagellate monads or swarm-spores; these

subsequently become attached, and grow to the adult state.

Fig. 27. An adult individual of Messrs. Dollinger and Drysdale’s “hooked

monad ”’ ( Heteromtta uncmata, 8. K.).

Mr. W.S. Kent on the Embryology of Sponges. 155

Fig. 28. Two individuals of the same species about to coalesce.

Figs. 29-33. Illustrating the coalescence or fusion of four individuals

of the same type, followed by the production of an irregular

amoeboid mass, which finally resolves itself by a process of seg-

mentation, and in a manner identical with that of the sponge-

monad and solitary collar-bearing form last figured, into a corre-

sponding morula-like body, the constituent units of which are

finally liberated as minute zoospore-like bodies which grow to

the parent form. Figs. 27 to 33, representative of this type,

are reproduced from Messys. Dollinger and Drysdale’s figures.

Puate VII.

Fig. 1. Ameba-like corpuscle or zooid of Halisarca lobularis, out of which,

by repeated segmentation and differentiation of the cleavage-

masses, the characteristic spherical ciliated chambers or “am-

pullaceous sacs” are constructed. x 400 diameters.

Figs, 2-4, Various phases of this process of segmentation, terminating at

fig. 4 in the production of a morula-like aggregation of rounded

blastomeres.

Fig. 5. The succeeding developmental phase of the ampullaceous sac of

the same sponge, as seen in optical section. The segment-

masses have now spread out upon the surface and assumed a

conoidal form, each of the same bearing apically a long lash-

like flagellum, which projects into the common spheroidal

cavity.

Fig, 6. An example of about the same age, focussed superficially, in

which the segment-masses, while considerably separated from

one another, are held together by the hyaline or syneytium-like

wall of the body of the “sac,” upon the inner surface of

which their apices project.

Fig. 7. A fully matured ampullaceous sac of the same sponge, as seen in

transverse optical section, and in which the previous conical,

uniflagellate segment-masses have developed into typical collar-

bearing sponge-monads or Spongozoa. The eversion of this

matured monad-chamber is alone required to produce a struc-

ture essentially corresponding with the “swarm-gemmule”

represented at fig. 12 of the preceding Plate. x 800 diameters.

Fig. 8. A few individual units or sponge-monads from the preceding

figure, further enlarged: m, nucleus or endoplast; ¢.v, con-

tractile vesicle.

Fig. 9. A colony of the independent, free-swimming, collar-bearinz monad

Desmarella moniliformis, S.K., which occurs in chain-like aggre-

gations of from two to as many as eight individuals, with

which the separated sponge-monads in the preceding figure

essentially correspond. X 1000 diameters.

Fig. 10. Sporocyst-like bodies found associated with a siliceous sponge-

form (Halichondria, sp.). Xx 600 diameters.

Fig. 11. Detached fragment of a siliceous sponge (Halichondria, sp.),

showing at a@ an ampullaceous sac in its semideveloped or

moruloid condition, at 6b two amcebiform bodies emitting

pseudopodia, and which after assuming a quiescent or encysted

state, develop through the cleavage of their substance into

ampullaceous sacs. sy, syncytium. Several typical adult

sponge-monads or Spongozoa are shown at c,

156 Mr. W.S. Kent on the Embryology of Sponges.

Fig. 12. Portion of the cavity of a calcareous sponge (Ascaltis cerebrum,

Hkl.), showing at a the internal lining of characteristic flagel-

late cells, and at 6 a swarm-gemmule in its earlier amceboid

and unsegmented state. (After Haeckel.)

Fig. 13. An isolated zooid of Magosphera planula, Hkl., derived from

the dismemberment of the adult spherical colony form.

Fig. 14. A similar zooid with the cilia retracted and presenting an

amceboid aspect.

Figs. 15 &16. The preceding amceboid zooid, having in the first instance

assumed a quiescent or encysted state, and in the second become

divided by cleavage into four spherical segment-masses or

blastomeres.

Figs. 17 & 18. Two adult colony-spheres of Magosphera planula de-

veloped in a moruloid manner from a continuation of the

cleavage process of the preceding type, the first viewed super-

ficially, and the second in optical section. In the latter in-

stance the union of the separate zooids with one another by

their slender posterior extremities is made manifest, the colony

presenting under such conditions a close structural corre-

spondence with the swarm-gemmule of the sponge, illustrated

by figs. 10 & 11 of the preceding Plate. Both consist of similar

unit-ageregations, the separate zooids in the case of Magosphera

having numerous terminal cilia, and in that of the sponge-

gemmule a single cilium only. (Figs. 13-18 after Haeckel.)

Fig. 19. A separated sporocyst with spores from a calcareous sponge,

Leucosolenia botryoides, Bow.

Fig, 20. An intraspicular area of Leucosolenia botryoides, consisting of a

thin film-like expansion of structureless sarcode or syncytium,

in which are immersed collar-bearing sponge-monads in an en-

cysted state; these, as at a, are laden with spores, while, as at

b, these spores have been liberated and scattered within the

syncytium by the dissolution of the cell-wall of the encysted

monads or sporocysts. These liberated spores gradually develop

through an amceboid phase into typical collar-bearing monads,

and fill up the intraspicular loculi, as shown in the succeeding

figure. An exceedingly minute triradiate spicule is shown at

sp, developing within the substance of the syncytium. x 600

diameters.

Fig. 21. A similar intraspicular area of the same sponge, in which the

typical collar-bearing monads have increased to such an extent

as to completely line it in a continuous pavement-like manner ;

the collars of the individual monads, so as not to interfere with

the general view, are represented only along the upper margin,

and as single instances in the two pores marked p.

Figs. 22-24. Spore-capsules or sporocysts of a siliceous sponge (Hali-

chondria, sp.) derived from the encystment of the ordinary

collar-bearing monads. At fig. 24 the sporocyst is bursting

and setting free its countless granular spores.

Fig, 25. Spherical cluster of spore-like bodies from a species of Hyme-

niacidon. These are at first enclosed within a membranous

sporocyst, and afterwards, falling asunder, become distributed

throughout the substance of the syncytium. x 500 diemeters.

Mr. H. J. Carter on Parasites of the Spongida. 187

XVIII.— Parasites of the Spongida.

By H. J. Carrer, F.R.S. &e.

In 1871 (‘ Annals,’ vol. viii. p. 8330) I stated that I hoped

soon to communicate an “illustrated paper on the parasites

of sponges ;”” and now, after having examined all the speci-

mens of the latter in the collections of the British Museum

together with those belonging to the late Dr. Bowerbank, and

with my own experience of the living sponges here (Budleigh-

Salterton), I propose to notice those parasites which have come

under my observation and of which I possess specimens, being

well aware that there must be many more which have not been

discovered, or, if discovered, have not been made public. -

For illustrations I prefer figures which combine that of the

sponge with that of the parasite; and therefore reference will be

made to these whenever possible, while the rest hardly require

any; so that the only illustration that I shall insert will be one

of Spongiophaga communis, which will be given in a woodcut

opposite the description.

CRUSTACEANS.

It seems not uncommon for small Amphipod Crustaceans

about 1-12th inch long to nestle in the surface of some sponges,

where they make little oval depressions to lie in, more or less

bent upon themselves, which depressions, in the absence of

the crustaceans, may sometimes be taken for vents. This was

first noticed in Suberites antarcticus, MS. (a branched Su-

berite of a grey colour, with large and almost spherical head

to its pin-like spicules, dredged up by Sir J. Ross in 300

fathoms in 774° south latitude), and the crustacean kindly

described and illustrated by the Rev. R. R. Stebbing, M.A.,

under the provisional name of Dexamine antarctica (‘ Annals,’

1875, vol. xv. p. 184, pl. xv. fig. 1, &c.). Similar depres-

sions with a smaller crustacean of a like form were afterwards

observed on the surface of a large mouse-coloured, areniferous,

estuarian variety of Suberites domuncula, Nardo, = Halichon-

dria suberea, Johnston, on a Buccinum containing a Pagurus,

probably from the Firth of Forth, Scotland, and, lastly,

though of larger size, on a living specimen of Halichondria

incrustans from this place (Budleigh-Salterton).

Crustaceans are commonly found in the cloaca and half-

way through its aperture in Grantva ciliata and G. compressa,

especially towards the maturity of the gastrula, which, being

free from spicules and rich in nutriment, they devour greedily,

not refusing portions of the sponge itself ; so that, in gathering

158 Mr. H. J. Carter on Parasites of the Spongida.

pieces of the seaweed on which G. compressa chiefly grows

here, it is desirable to free the specimens as much as possible

from the Alga, lest, under confinement, the crustaceans issue

from their nests in the latter, where they dwell in great abun-

dance, make an onslaught on the Grantias, and destroy the

greater part of them.

CIRRIPEDES.

The Balanoid Cirripedes, whose embryos are so abundant

that they almost cover every thing on the rocks here, together

with the rocks themselves, could hardly be expected to refuse

the surface of the Spongida; and hence, perhaps, they are the

most common parasites of all; for, with the exception of the

fleshy sponges (Carnosa) and the calcareous ones (Calcarea),

they make use of every other kind of sponge, becoming, as

they increase in size, overgrown by the sponge itself, whether

the latter is kerataceous or vitreous, so as to form wart-like

excrescences with a hole in the summit for the projection of

the cirri. The species appear to vary in the same as well as

in different localities; and the term ‘ Acasta” has been ap-

plied to the whole group by Leach.

ACTINOZOA OR POLYPS.

In all parts of the world sponges are more or less infested

by polyps, chiefly on the surface, which may be single, double,

concatenated, or grouped, isolated or aggregated, sunk to the

level of the surface of the sponge which they may infest

without scleroderma, or with it 7m the scleroderma on the sur-

face of the sponge, or pendent from the scleroderma; and all

belong to the Zoanthide=Palythoa, Lamour.,=Zoantha of

De Blainville.

Of those on the sponges of the Antilles, Duchassaing de

Fontbressin states :—

“Les Zoanthes, les Mamilliféres et les genres voisins sont

littoraux ; cependant il y a des exceptions pour quelques-uns

des ces étres, comme le Zoanthus parasiticus, le Gemmaria

Swift et les Bergia, qui toutes sont parasites des éponges, et

que j’ai recueillies par une profondeur variant entre 2 et 8

metres. Ces espéces ne se trouvent jamais que fixées sur les

Spongiaires ; elles ne se rencontrent sur aucune autre espéce de

corps marins.” (‘ Revue des Zoophytes et des Spongiaires des

Antilles,’ par M. P. Duchass. de Fontbressin, 1870, p. 22.)

Such are the words of this naturalist, who, with M.

(afterwards le Chevalier) G. Michelotti, published copiously

illustrated works on the corals and sponges respectively of

Mr. H. J. Carter on Parasites of the Spongida. 159

the Antilles and the Caribbean Sea, gathered by them-

selves alive and dead in these localities before the year

1864 (“‘ Spongiaires de la Mer Caraibe, par P. Duchass. de

Fontbressin et G. Michelotti,” Natuurk. Holland. Maat. Wet.

te Harlem, 1864, vol. xxi. 4to).

The character of these polyps is to have their sclerodermic

parts more or less charged with foreign bodies, viz. grains of

sand and sponge-spicules entire and fragmentary, derived from

the sponges of the locality generally, but chiefly from the

sponge on which they may be situated. I can, of course, state

nothing of the softer parts in their original condition, as my

descriptions are taken from dried specimens ; hence this infor-

mation must be sought from other sources.

1. Polyps single or isolated, scattered over the surface more

or less generally, sunk to the level of the sponge, but marginated;

about 1-16 inch in diameter.

Kspecially observed in the genus Tuba, Duchass. de F. et

Mich. (op. cit., e. g. T. digitalis, pl. vii. f. 2), Rhaphido-

nemata, fam. Cavochalinida, groups 6-8, Cart. (‘‘ Notes In-

troductory to the Study of the Spongida,” ‘ Annals,’ vol. xvi.

p. 141) = Siphonochalina, Sdt. ; also in Reniera fibulata, Sdt.

(Holorhaphidota, group 5. Fibulifera, Cart. op. cit. p. 178),

from the seas between the Americas ; also in Awinella poly-

poides, Sdt., from the Adriatic sea (Schmidt, Spong. Adriat.

Meeres, Taf. vi. f. 4).

2. Polyps single or concatenated, scattered over the surface

more or less generally, sunk to the level of the sponge, but mar-

ginated ; about the same size as the foregoing.

See especially the genus Thalysias, D. de F. et M. (op. cit.),

Holorhaphidota, group 5. Thalyosa, Cart. (2. ¢.). For a good

figure see Isodictya mirabilis, Bk. (Proc. Zool. Soc. Lond.

1873, pl. xxvii. figs. 1, 6, 8),= Thalystas subtriangularis, D,

de F. et M., 1864 (op. cit. pl. xvii. fig. 1), from the seas

between the Americas. The name used by Dr. Bowerbank

must be suppressed, as it was given long after that of D. de

F. et M.; and that of ‘ inhalant pocilla”’ applied by him to

the polyps is a mistake, carried on from his description and

figure of 1864 (Mon. Brit. Spong. vol. 1. p. 278, pl. xx. f. 308).

The description, however, faithfully illustrated by his artist

Lens Aldous, records all that is necessary respecting the dried

form of the polyp.

Should instances of circumscribed inhalant caliciform or

tentaculiform are in sponges be desired, they may be found

in Grayella cyathophora and Cliona corallinoides respectively,

160 Mr. H. J. Carter on Parasites of the Spongida.

as represented in the ‘Annals’ (the former in 1869, vol. iv.

pl. vii., and the latter in 1871, vol. viii. pl. 11.).

3. Polyps single, double, concatenated or irregularly grouped ;

sunk into a scleroderma upon, but not into, the surface of the

sponge; circumference of the polyp defined but not marginated,

about 1-12th inch in diameter.

See especially Echinonema typicum, Cart. MS. (Echinone-

mata, fam. Ectyonida, group 1. Pluriformia, op. cit. p. 143,

&e.). From Freemantle, S.W. Australia. Very common on

the branched digitate form.

4. Polyps single, double, or irregularly grouped, more or

less pendent from their scleroderma, situated upon the surface of

the sponge ; sometimes 1-4th inch long.

Ex. gr. Avinella damicornis, Sdt., and A. verrucosa, Sdt.

(Spong. Adriat. Meeres, Taf. vi. figs. 2 and 3 respectively,

1862). Palythoa axinelle is Schmidt’s name for this polyp,

which is more pendent but smaller in the head than the fol-

lowing species, viz. Palythoa fatua, M. Schultze (‘ Hyalo-

nemen,’ 1860, 8. 27, ff), which grows over the upper part of

the glass cord of both Hyalonema Sieboldii, Gray, from Japan,

and H. lusitanicum, Boce., from the Atlantic, on the coast of

Spain and the north of Scotland. See H. mirabilis, Gray

(Proc. Zool. Soc. Lond. 1857, =H. Sieboldit, Gray, 1835,

ab.), partly copied into Dr. Bowerbank’s ‘ Mon. Brit. Spong.’

vol. 1. p. 287, pl. xxxv. f. 374, where the polyps are consi-

dered by Dr. Bowerbank to be the “oscula” and not the

“inhalant ares ’’ of the sponge, as stated and delineated in

fig. 308, 7b., before mentioned! This somewhat ficoid species

occurs on the depressed and sessile forms of Yethea muricata,

var., Bk.,=Normania crassa, Bk. (Mon. Brit. Spong. vol. ii.

1870, pl. Ixxxi. fig. 1), where there is a group of four figured

without indication, on the right side of the median line close

to the upper margin, which I recognize here, especially,

because the same thing occurs on a similar specimen dredged

up on board H.M.S. ‘ Porcupine’ between the north of Scot-

land and the Firoe Islands.

With reference, however, to Duchassaing de Fontbressin’s

statement before quoted, viz. that the parasitic polyps of

sponges to which he alludes do not occur on any other marine

organisms, there is, in the British Museum, a flat, elliptical,

sessile mass or colony of Hydroid podocorynid polyps about

three inches long and one tenth of an inch thick, whose deli-

cate, erect, colourless filaments in juxtaposition, like the hairs

of a clothes-brush, rising from a tough matted mycelium,

present an even surface of hydranths on the top sufficiently

Mr. H. J. Carter on Parasites of the Spongida. 161

firm to support several patches of a parasitic polyp, to me

identical with the Palythoa fatua of the glass cord in Hyalo-

nema Sieboldit &e.

On the other hand they are present at such an early period

in some sponges that at first it seems as if they were part of

the sponge itself, or, at least, developed in combination with it.

But when we reflect on the unerring certainty with which the

pollen-grains of dicecious plants find their way to the stigma

of the female flower through the air, and, indeed, the sperma-

tozoa of the myriads of beings, both animal and vegetable,

growing together on our shores, find their respective species

amidst hosts of others on the same errand, through the sea,

we cannot wonder that a similar instinct directs the parasitic

Zoanthide in their embryonic state to find the objects on

which they respectively prefer to dwell. At the same time, as

these polyps are not seen on the sponge at a very early stage of

development, nor are always present on the same species, it

is evident that they are not a part of the sponge, nor deve-

loped part passu with it; while it is equally evident that, in

the first instance, they must have come from an unparasitic

Palythoa, and therefore have obtained their specific differ-

ences subsequently, although, when once these have been ob-

tained, they continue, from adaptation, to prefer their new

habitat to that of the original stock. This, indeed, is the law

of adaptation and inheritance.

Hyprozoa or Hyprorp PoLypes.

While in all cases of Actinozoic parasitism that have come

to my notice in sponges the polyps have been confined to the

surface, those of Hydrozoic parasitism have extended into the

deepest parts of the sponge, and, in one instance, have been

entirely confined to the interior.

Taking, first, those whose tubes opened on the surface—

one was found by Dr. Allman in a “horny sponge on the

southern shores of France”’ and called by its discoverer

“Stephanoscyphus mirabilis” (Trans. Linn. Soc. 1875, ser. 2,

vol. 1. pt. i. tab. xiv.; and ‘ Nature,’ 1874, July 30, p. 251) ;

and the other in Reniera jibulata, Sdt., Suberites flavus,

Liebkh., Esperia Bauriana, Sdt., and Myzilla fascicularis,

Liebkh., respectively, by Prof. F. E. Schulze in the Adriatic

Sea, who designated it Spongicola fistularis (Archiv f.

mikroskop. Anat. 1877, Bd. xiii. p. 795, Taf. 45-47) ; while

the instance in which the Hydrozoon was confined to the

interior of the sponge occurred to myself, and was noticed in

a specimen of Reniera (R. polypifera, Cart. MS.) from Bona

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. ii. 11

162 Mr. H. J. Carter on Parasites of the Spongida.

Bay on the north coast of Africa (‘ Annals,’ 1872, vol. x.

50).

Of Stephanoscyphus mirabilis Dr. Allman states that it

“may be found attached to stones in small patches of one of

the horny sponges,” of which the figure in the Trans. Linn.

Soc. (2. ¢.), being of the “ natural size,” is about two inches

in diameter and half an inch thick in the middle. This con-

sisted of a “congeries of tubes which penetrate the sponge-

tissue and open on its surface,” being, with their contents,

“united by a common tubular plexus towards the base of the

sponge’ (‘ Nature,’ /.c.).

On the other hand, Spongicola jistularis is stated by Dr.

Schulze to consist of a series of branched tubes (0. c. Taf. xlvil.

fig. 8), opening on the surface of the sponge by one end (Taf.

Ixv. fier 1), and closed or blind at the other. Hence Ste-

phanoscyphus mirabilis not only differed from Spongicola fistu-

laris in this way, but the former being in a “ horny sponge ”

seems to intimate, although the kind is not mentioned, that it

was in a totally different order from all those bearing the

hydrozoon so elaborately described and beautifully illustrated

by Dr. Schulze.

In my own case, where the polyps were situated im the

interior of the sponge, I have nothing to add beyond what has

already been stated, ‘Annals,’ /. c. (for the specimen was

returned, with all the rest of the sponges dredged up on board

H.M.S. ‘ Porcupine,’ to Sir Wyville Thomson last year,

‘Annals,’ vol. xix. p. 432), viz. that “the minute delicate

polyps were seated in dilated cavities, apparently of the

excretory canals, the disk or head of each polyp averaging

1-100th inch in diameter, and supported on a short neck,

which ended in a little saccular prolongation that was sunk

into the parenchyma or sarcode of the sponge, and charged in

its walls, as well as in its tentacles, with thread-cells, &c.”

But that my object then was chiefly to show that the thread-

cells observed by Eimer in Reniera fibulata and Desmacella

vagabunda, Sdt., probably did not belong to the sponge, as

subsequently confirmed by Schulze’s observations (/.c. p. 799),

I should probably have paid more attention to the structure

of the polyp itself, which, however, from its minuteness, posi-

tion, and exserted tentacles, might be inferred to have been

a Hydroid rather than an Actinozoid polyp like that of Paly-

thoa.

ALGOID PARASITES.

Seaweeds.

It is not an uncommon occurrence in some parts of the

Mr. H. J. Ci ; “the Spongida. 163

world for a seaweed to become a pseudomorph of a sponge \w

use a mineralogical term), in which the latter, like a “ dis-

solving view,” may be observed (through different specimens)

to yield gradually to the former, so that, at last, the seaweed

not only assumes the shape of the sponge generally, but that

of the form and position of the vents and every other part of

the sponge saving the spicules, or foreign bodies of a like

nature, which thus are often the only remaining evidence of

the kind of sponge that has thus been pseudomorphosed.

I noticed this first in specimens of Rendera fibulata, Sdt.,

from Hong Kong, in the British Museum, wherein parts of

the sponge itself still remained to prove what has been just

stated; and since then several specimens have been added

from the late Dr. Bowerbank’s collection, that were obtained

from Freemantle on the south-west coast of Australia—which

led me to seek for the seaweed in Harvey’s ‘ Phycologia

Australica,’ where I found it figured under the name of

“ Thamnoclonium flabelliforme,” also from Freemantle (vol. ii.

pl. 13).

The fan-shaped pseudomorphs in the British Museum

represent the figure, and bear remains of the spiculation of

this form of Echinonema typicum, Cart. MS., which is very

common at Freemantle; another, that of a Suberite with pin-

like spicules only (that is, without any flesh-spicules) ; and a

third bears on its surface portions of the reticulated incrusta-

tion of foreign bodies characterizing many of the Psammone-

matous sponges.

Frequently, as stated by Harvey, on the more prominent

arts of this parasitic seaweed may be observed little pedi-

celled leaf-like expansions or young fronds, which, when sof-

tened by soaking in water, present ‘ tetraspores lodged in

discoid nemathecia, in their substance;” and thus far the

reproductive elements of this Alga have been discovered.

Red Alga parasitic in Halichondria plumosa,

Johnston.

There is an amorphous Alga (apparently undescribed)

which infests some specimens of Halichondria plumosa on

this coast, consisting of a pseudofrondaceous expansion of

carmine-red cells, which, pursuing in its growth the main

branches of the skeleton, from the base to their termination

on the surface of the sponge, finally produce a dark-brown-

coloured, equally amorphous, wart-like fructification.

Its cells are irregularly globular, of a beautiful carmine

colour, and held together by a gelatinous membrane, which

not only grows upwards round the axis of the branches men-

1 bs

164. Mr. H.J.Carter on Parasites of the Spongida.

tioned, but extends outwards laterally for some distance over

the echinating spicules of which they are respectively chiefly

composed, finally ending on the surface in a clathrate struc-

ture, which throws out small, irregular, wart-like, botryoidal

masses of a black-brown colour (in sizes below 1-36th inch

in diameter). The latter are composed of a crust formed of

radiating columns of brown cells in juxtaposition (each column

consisting of a transparent theca enclosing about a dozen), con-

taining, or accompanied by, or both, globular tufts of branched

short filaments of red cells mixed with paraphyses, the filaments

being clavate from the enlargement of the cells towards the

free ends, thus becoming terminally (?) sporiferous, much like

those of Hypoglossum Woodwardii figured by Payer (Botan.

Cryptogamique, 1850, p. 47, fig. 209). No tetraspores could

be recognized ; but where the pseudofrondaceous layer had left

the sponge and spread itself over surrounding Balanus-shells,

it presented somewhat the appearance of Hildenbrandtia san-

guinea.

The red cells of the thallus are about 1-4000th inch in

diameter, and the brown cells of the columns about a third

smaller, while the terminal cells of the branched filaments in

the “tufts” are the largest of all. The brown warty fructi-

fication (?nemathecia) is surrounded by a transparent mem-

branous envelope; but this, as wellas all the other structures

that I have mentioned, can only be seen under the micro-

scope in a fresh state, or on soaking in water, after having

become dry. The red cclouring-matter of the cells is not

affected by drying, nor is it much altered by the addition of

liquor potassze.

As this Alga appears to be unnamed and undescribed, this

can be best done by those who have given their attention

especially to the subject.

Oscillatoria.

There is a Suberite with pin-like spicule only (that is,

without flesh-spicule), which occurs on the rocks here a little

above low-water mark, in small thin patches about half an

inch in diameter, of a beautiful cobalt-blue colour; and when

examined with a microscope the blue colour is found to be

owing to the presence of innumerable short separate filaments

of an Oscillatorian alga, which, answering to the description

of the genus Hypheothrix, Kg., but with blue granules, from

which the cobalt-blue colour of the sponge is derived, might

be called “ H. cawrulea.” The filaments vary in length under

1-1500th inch, with a diameter of 1-12000th inch; and the

Mr. H. J. Carter on Parasites of the Spongida. 165

colour fades much on drying, but does not altogether dis-

appear.

Scytonema.

A species of this Alga with its germinating gonidia still

retaining their dark yellowish-green colour, is abundant in a

specimen of Spongia otahetica in the British Museum, about

which there are no remains of sarcode ; so that it was probably

after the death of the sponge that this Alga took up its abode

there. It is therefore only mentioned here to show that, in

describing the parasites of sponges, the circumstances under

which they occur should not be forgotten; otherwise much

more may be set down than really belongs to such parasi-

tism.

There are also destructive organisms which not only attack

the horny parts of the skeleton but the spicules themselves of

a sponge after death, such as have been described and figured

in the ‘Annals’ for 1873 (vol. xu. p. 457, pl. xvi. figs, 8, 9).

Palmela spongiarum, Cart.

In two instances I have found at this place sponges which

have been rendered pink by the presence of a little spherical

cell in great abundance, about the size of the human blood-

globule,—viz. one in a specimen of Halichondria panicea, and

the other ina specimen of Cliona celata. And on examining it

with a microscope, I find that one mode of reproduction is by

duplicate division, and that it is enveloped in a mucilage,

which, as the Palmella grows and the cells become multiplied,

thus extends itself throughout the sponge, and, by the im-

mense number of its cells, produces the pink colour. The

colour fades to a certain extent, but not altogether, on drying,

and is changed to green on the addition of liquor potasse,

when it becomes very like a green Protococcus. While re-

taining the pink colour, it has very much the appearance,

under the microscope, of P. nivalis, but is much smaller. It

averages 1-2400th inch in diameter ; and, not being polymor-

phic (that is, not being able to change its spherical form), it

cannot be confounded with the ovules of the sponge, espe-

cially when of this size.

? SAPROLEGNIEZ.

Spongiophaga communis, Cart. 1871.

This is a minute, short, nematoid filament, with a bulb at

each end, which, multiplying to an enormous extent, espe-

166 Mr.H.J. Carter on Parasites of the Spongida.

cially in the Hircinie (Hirciniosa, 3rd Group, ‘ Annals,’ U. c.

p- 136), may, like the seaweed Thamnoclonium flabelliforme,

become a pseudomorph of the sponge it attacks, so as to be

mistaken for the sponge itself, as will presently appear.

In 1859 (Archiv f. Anat. u. Phys. Heft in. p. 369, pl. x.

fig. 2), Lieberkiihn considered this filament to be a character

of certain Hircinie, which he called “ Filifera;’? and in

1862, Schmidt (Spong. Adriat. Meeres, p. 30) accepted the

character and proposed for the genus the followmg dia-

gnosis :—

“‘Ceraospongie duplici fibrarum genere preedite, uno crassiorum,

que inter se coherentes sceletum proprie formant, altero subtilis-

simarum, que ex illis provenientes minutissimis capitulis termi-

nantur et inter se non implicantur.”

According to Schmidt (op. et loc. cit.), it was observed by

Esper, who likened it to ‘wool;” but neither Esper nor

Nardo made it a “ character ”’ of Hircinia.

In 1845 (‘ Annals,’ vol. xvi. p. 407, pl. xiv. figs. 1-5) Dr.

Bowerbank represented it as a “‘ most remarkable character” in

his genus Stemmatumenia ; and in 1864, Duchassaing de Font-

bressin and G. Michelotti partly founded their genus ‘ Poly-

therses”’ upon this parasite, which they describe as “ monih-

forme,” and figure with transverse septa, like the filament of

an Oscillatorium (‘‘ Spongiaires de la Mer Caraibe,” /. c. pl. i.

F, and pl. xu. fig. 5, &c. species).

In 1871 (f Annals,’ vol. viii. p. 330) I stated that this fila-

ment was an Alga, and probably an Osczllatorium, which,

from its frequently infesting sponges of different kinds in all

quarters of the globe, I proposed to name “ Spongiophaga

communis;” further, it was then stated that ‘ Schmidt (1862,

Spong. Adriat. Meeres, and especially with figures in 1864,

1st supplement), after having given a great deal of attention

to these filaments, which have a cell at one end and a spiral

twist throughout, admits that they are different from the

sponge-cell par excellence (7. e. the sponge-animal), and, after

alluding to Kélliker’s doubt in 1866, viz. whether it be a part

of the sponge or a parasite, agrees in 1870 (Atlantisch.

Spongienf.) with Kélliker, that the two structures, viz. the

sponge-fibre and the fibrille, are different, finally ending with

the expression that, after much trouble, he can state nothing

further respecting the nature of the latter.”

To this may be added Schmidt’s opinion in 1878, at least,

in a paper entitled “‘ Die Fibrillen der Spongiengattung, Fili-

fera, Lkhn.,” of which he kindly sent me a copy in May last,

viz. ‘‘Meine Angabe, dass die Fibrillen von Hornfasern ent-

Mr. H. J. Carter on Parasites of the Spongida. 167

springen, beruhte auf Taiuschung” (pp. 661-2), and, further

on, that all attempts to get out an “entire”? fibril fail. But

it will presently be seen, in the special description of Spongio-

phaga communis which I am about to give, that this has

been accomplished, although probably owing to the specimen

being more favourable for the purpose than any possessed by

Dr. Schmidt.

Figures of the filament, so far as it was known, have been

given respectively by Lieberkiihn, Bowerbank, Schmidt, and,

lastly, by Duchassaing de Fontbressin and Michelotti, whose

“‘monilitorm”’ or septate character, before noticed, partly led

me to the idea that it was a species of Oscdllator’um, which

further investigation has not confirmed.

As before stated, this parasite chiefly, but not exclusively,

attacks the Hircinee in all quarters of the globe, but becomes

most remarkable when it has entzrely replaced the sarcode in

those great bowl-shaped specimens that come from the seas

between the two Americas and from the southern coast of Aus-

tralia respectively. he specimen represented by Duchassaing

and Michelot (/. ¢.), viz. Polytherses campana, is not an un-

common form, wherein the “bowl” has not been completed ;

while there are large massive forms also of this species of

Hircinia, and some from the neighbourhood of Cuba, which

present no filament; but, lest it should be fancied that these

might have belonged to a different species and therefore not

to possess the filament, it might be stated that in the British

Museum there are some “ bowl-shaped” ones from Australia

which present nothing but the original sarcode, and others

nothing but the filament respectively covering their skeletons,

which thus, in each instance, retain the “‘ bowl-shaped ” form

of the original sponge.

Besides this, it is abundant in a specimen of Azinella

Javeolaria, Sdt. (mihi), three feet long, which came from the

Levant, and was presented to the British Museum by Admiral

Spratt, also in several specimens of Rencera fibulata, Sdt., Espe-

ria, &c., and in one instance even in the excavated chambers

of a Cliona in an old piece of stony coral from Cuba, where

it is mixed up with the pin-like spicules of the species, which

may be seen together with it in the mounted preparation.

Ihave not yet observed it in any of the Riaphidonemata—

although, on the other hand, the Cavochalinida, ex. gr. Tuba

(Duch. de F. et M.), which also chiefly come trom the seas

between the Americas, are, as before stated, commonly in-

fested by the ‘isolated sunken polyp” or Palythoa.

Then, again, although it is prevalent in several kinds of

the Psammonemata besides Hircinia, it seems to have almost

168 Mr. H.J. Carter on Parasites of the Spongida.

an antipathy to the officinal sponge, in the midst of which it

may be seen to polymorphose the whole of the Hireinia (when

the two have thus grown together), without sending a single

filament into the officinal sponge.

After these statements it need hardly be added that the

filament is a parasite affecting many

kinds of sponges, and that therefore it

cannot form a specific character of any.

It will now be described, then, as such,

in the mass or tissue and in the element

respectively, under the name proposed

for it in 1871, viz. :-—

Spongiophaga communis, Cart.

(See figure.)

Tissue, when fresh, soft, flexible, gela-

tinous; when dry, papyraceous, tough,

and when torn, in this state, tomentose.

Composed of fibrille replacing partly or

entirely the sarcode of various kinds of

sponges, chiefly the Hircinida. Fibril

about one third of an inch long, com-

posed of a fusiform filament terminated

at each end by a bulbous inflation which

is similar; filament 14-6000th inch

broad in the centre, diminishing gra-

dually on both sides to half this dia-

meter at the extremities ; bulbous infla-

tion more or less ovoid with the narrow

end towards the filament, averaging 2

by 14-6000th inch in its greatest dia-

meters ; filament consisting of a trans-

parent sheath filled with a gelatinous

colourless substance in which no struc-

ture is visible until solution of iodine in

hydriodate of potass is applied, when it

becomes of an amber colour, assumes a

spiral form, and the whole filament, if

doubled upon itself, becomes rapidly in-

tertwisted like the strands of a rope,

returning to its natural state both out-

wardly and inwardly when the solution

of iodine is washed out with water, so

as to reassume its original appearance

in every way. Internal contents

Spongiophaga communis

(artificially arranged).

Scale about 1-24th to

1-1800th inch.

Mr. H. J. Carter on Parasites of the Spongida. 169

slightly issuing from the broken ends of a divided filament,

where they contrast strongly with the colourless state of the

sheath under the application of the iodine solution; sheath

circularly corrugated from retraction at this part, and present-

ing lines of corrugation on the ¢nner side of a bend, but no

septa internally. Contents of the bulb apparently the same

as those of the sheath, with the addition of an indistinct

nuclear body surrounded by a granular plasma, presenting a

vacuole in the centre, but very variable in appearance in these

respects, becoming of an amber colour under the effect of

iodine, not purple like that of potato-starch &c. Filament

sometimes swollen in the larger part by a nuclear body like

that of the bulb, and, in like manner, often slightly accu-

minate at one point. When dry, highly hygrometric, twist-

ing about on the field of the microscope on being breathed

upon, like the elaters of an Hquisetum-spore similarly circum-

stanced.

Hab. Marine. Infesting and destroying the sarcode of

many kinds of sponges, especially the Hircinie.

Loc. Worldwide.

Obs. This parasite is not a commensalist, but a devourer of

its host, like the seaweed Thamnoclonium flabelliforme—finally ,

in the Hircinida, replacing the entire sarcode so as (as before

stated) to present a pseudomorph only of these sponges. Some-

times a few fibrille are a little thinner than the others in the

rest of the mass; and in some sponges they are altogether

thinner than in others, as in Sarcotragus spinulosus, Sdt.,

where they are a// thinner than in Hircinia variabilis, Sdt.,

as seen in the type specimens of these sponges respectively

in the British Museum ; but this is the only difference that I

have observed in them worth noticing in a developmental

point of view. The bulb often varies slightly in shape; and

the filament appears to be sometimes once branched; but in

what form the branch terminates I am not able to state, having

only observed it once; besides, these varieties can only be

viewed as anomalies. Under no circumstances have I been

able to satisfy myself that the contents of the filament are

septate. As with the smaller, coreless, horny sponge-fibre, so

with this filament, decomposition of the contents of the in-

terior leads to the formation of oleaginous globules, which,

presenting shades of colour varying from ochraceous yellow to

rusty red, cause the tissue formed by them to present these

colours respectively.

Although dyeing with magenta and mounting some of the

filaments of a specimen that I possess which has been pre-

served in spirit has given the entire form, nothing that I

170 = Mr. H.J. Carter on Parasites of the Spongida.

have yet seen has led me to a knowledge of the mode of re-

production and development; nor have I ever noticed any

more decided difference in the size of the filaments than that

mentioned. The whole of this part remains for future obser-

vation to determine; and it appears to me that such informa-

tion can only be obtained from /¢ving specimens.

The filament resembles Vaucheria in its contents being con-

tinuous and not septate. Vaucheria also presents a faint

resemblance to it in the terminal enlargements of its filament,

which here are for reproductive purposes; but there is no

chlorophyl in Spongiophaga communis, and in no other respect

is it like Vaucherva.

There is an entophytie Saprolegnious cell (? Pythium,

Pringsheim) which bores its way through the sheath of

Spirogyra, especially under conjugation of the latter, and,

entering the sporangium by tubulation, again becomes inflated

there, nourishing itself with the contents of the sporangium,

and finally producing a young brood in the inner cell or infla-

tion, which may escape into the sporangium itself—or in the

outer inflation, where the embryos may escape into the

water—probably in these respects being influenced by the best

prospect of support. Here, of course, there is no chlorophyl,

and there are no septa in the tubulation, while the contents,

until they become differentiated into a new brood, appear to

be composed of structureless transparent plasma, presenting

throughout nothing but an amber colour on the application of

iodine.

How far Spongiophaga communis may be allied to the

Saprolegniew I am not able to state; while its habits so far

resemble those of Thamnoclonium flabelliforme as to produce

in some /ircini, as before stated, a pseudomorph of the

sponge, in which hardly any thing more remains than the

foreign objects which formed the core or axis of the horny

fibre.

Saprolegnious Mycelium.

In 1845 (‘ Annals,’ vol. xvi. p. 405, pl. xi. figs. 1-6)

Dr. Bowerbank described a new genus of sponges under the

name of “ Awliskéa,” which was characterized by the presence

of “minute cecoid canals radiating from the fibre in every

direction.””’ These, however, Schmidt, in his critique on the

synonyms and species of the Keratospongia (Spong. Adriat.

Meeres, 1866, 2nd Suppl. p. 10), considered algoid, and there-

fore rightly observed that the genus should be suppressed.

I had also observed it in two or three instances, and had re-

garded it in the same light—that is, of the same nature as the

Mr. H. J. Carter on Parasites of the Spongida. 171

tortuous, branched, tubular filament which sooner or later

infests almost every hard marine organization, both kerataceous

and calcareous. How far it may occur after death I am not

able to state ; but it is present in the fibre of Ap/ysina capensis,

Cart. MS. (‘ Annals,’ 1875, vol. xvi. p. 192)—that is, a red-

dish, purple, massive hircinoid pseudoceratinal sponge from

Algoa Bay, which, from the presence of the sarcode, appears to

have been living when taken up for preservation.

Thus Dr. Bowerbank’s genera respectively, viz. “‘Stemma-

tumenia”’ and “ Auliskia’’ were founded on the presence of

a parasite, and that following, viz. “ Cartilospongia” (7b. p.

408, pl. xiv. figs. 6-8), upon the structure of a compressed,

circular, cake-shaped piece of bone! Curiously enough, in

examining Dr. Bowerbank’s collection, the identical bone has

come before me, which appears to be the body of a fetal

whale’s vertebra, bearing the exact dimensions and descriptive

characters given by Dr. Bowerbank (/. ¢.). At first sight it

is very much like the skeleton of a sponge of this shape; but

the odour evolved by making a vertical section of it through

the short axis, and the microscopic examination, place beyond

a doubt its true nature. As Dr. Bowerbank was a good

observer, his description and illustrations are valuable from

their correctness; but his inference was incorrect.

FOREIGN OBJECTS.

Although these, being without life before they were taken

up by the sponge, cannot be considered parasites, yet there

is one which so frequently occurs in the Psammonemata,

so like a mineral product, and often so abundantly, that it

demands a passing observation here. I allude to a little prism

of calcite banded occasionally with yellow, brown, red, or

amethystine colours, separately or more or less united in the

same prism. It occurs in these sponges generally, but most

plentifully in the Arenosa from Port Jackson; and hence I

thought at first that it must come from some mineral source

there ; however, one day finding groups of these prisms 7n s¢tu

in a large specimen of an Hsperta from Southern Australia,

which had also enclosed some bivalve shells like Crenatula

phasianoptera, I was led to compare them with the structure

of the latter, and immediately saw that, everywhere, their

source must be from the disintegration of thin shells like this,

which are made up of similar prisms, coloured in accordance

with the shells from which they are derived.

172. = Mr. G. Gulliver on the Red Blood-corpuscles of

DENDRITES.

Very often, on old kerataceous fibre, little, colourless, cir-

cular dentritic spots make their appearance whose structure is

so minute that even under a compound power of + inch with

high ocular it does not appear satisfactorily. All that can

at present be stated of them is, that they are composed of

branched filaments which radiate from a central point; but

whether they are algoid or fungoid, or what their real nature

is, future observation must determine.

Ror.

Lately several complaints have been made of the rapid

washing away of officinal sponges after they have begun to be

used ; and on microscopical examination of such sponges before

and after they have been brought into use, it would appear

that while the superficial fibre is all continuous, that within

is broken up into short pieces. How and when this occurs I

am unable to state, further than that, like dried fish not pro-

perly cured, the surface may remain good while the in-

terior becomes broken down by putrefaction; or it may be

from some chemical substance used in preparing them for

sale, which has not been thoroughly washed out from the

interior ; but the surface remaining sound in each instance

would ensure their sale until the unfortuate purchaser finds

out that, after a little usage, they become reduced to nothing,

and that the soundness was merely superficial. Perhaps the

best test of a sound sponge is the extent to which it expands,

and vice versd, after having been filled with water. Those

which are broken down in the interior, not having the same

amount of resiliency as the rest, will probably vary little in

size by the change. (For an excellent account, with illustra-

tion, of the mode in which the officinal sponge is obtained in

the Levant, see ‘ Travels and Researches in Crete,’ by Captain

(now Admiral) T. A. B. Spratt, R.N., C.B., F.R.S., &e.,

vol. i. chap. xx. p. 215, 1865: Van Voorst.)

XIX.—Measurements of the Red Blood-corpuscles of the

American Manatee (Manatus americanus) and Beluga leucas.

By Grorcr GuLLiver, B.A., Pemb. Coll. Oxon.

TuHrouGH the kindness of Mr. Carrington I have been enabled

to examine the blood of the American Manatee now in the

Royal Aquarium, and have made careful measurements and

comparisons of the red corpuscles.

the American Manatee and Beluga leucas. 173

In a paper by my father ‘On the Sizes and Shapes of the

Red Corpuscles of the Blood of Vertebrates,” published in

the ‘ Proceedings of the Zoological Society,’ June 15, 1875,

there occurs the following remark :—“ Much larger red blood-

corpuscles than those of the human species may be expected

in the most gigantic marine ere and Cetacea. The largeness

of the corpuscles in Orycteropus was truly predicted long before

they were ever examined ; and we may well suppose that they

were larger in the huge extinct Edentates than in any existing

mammal. It would be interesting and probably instructive

to examine the corpuscles of the Sirenia.”

Some time back, in a communication to my father, Prof.

Garrod stated that he had examined the blood of the indivi-

dual of this species which died in the Zoological Gardens,

and found the corpuscles to be of large size. He has since

published measurements of the corpuscles in the Zoological So-

ciety’s ‘ Transactions’ for Oct. 1, 1877, where he says, “ In

the Manatee the diameter of the largest corpuscles reaches

sty Of an inch, others being considerably smaller.” As an

independent confirmation of his observation that the corpuscles

of this animal are of a large size, and at the same time an ex-

pression of opinion on my father’s and my own part that they

are considerably larger than he supposes, I venture to think

that this observation is not without value.

I have submitted a specimen of the blood to my father, who

agrees with me in making the average size of the corpuscles

soo Of an English inch. It is well known that in the same

species, and in the same individual of that species, the red

corpuscles are found to vary within certain limits; and it is

only by careful and constantly repeated observations that the

prevailing or mean size can be estimated. It is this size only

which is given here.

Whilst I was watching the dissection of the white whale

(Beluga leucas) which recently died in the aquarium, Dr.

Murie was kind enough to provide me with specimens of the

blood. Knowing, from my father’s measurements of the cor-

puscles in other species of Cetacea, that they would prove to

be large in this animal, it was interesting to obtain a specimen

of the blood for comparison with that of the Manatee. It

requires more than a superficial glance to detect a difference

in size in the red corpuscles of the two animals. But in the

Beluga, though the corpuscles are, without doubt, superior in

size to those of any of the three cetaceans mentioned by my

father, they are decidedly inferior to those of the Manatee.

Their average diameter is sg55 inch. The corpuscles of this

cetacean, then, rank next in size amongst Mammalia to those

174 Mr. H. J. Carter on Tethea muricata.

of Manatus americanus, those of the other Sirenia being, in all

probability, also superior in size.

Though, perhaps, the size of the red corpuscles cannot, in

our present imperfect state of knowledge, be said to throw

much light on the affinities of the Sirenia, it would be never-

theless interesting to be able to add to the characters of the

group that they possess very large red corpuscles, in all

pee exceeding in size those of any other group of

ammalia.

XX.—WNote on Tethea muricata, Bowerbank.

By H. J. Carter, F.R.S. &e.

DurRING the examination of the late Dr. Bowerbank’s collec-

tion of sponges, now the property of the British Museum, I

found the type specimen of his “ 7ethea muricata,” and only

noticing at the time that it was identical with Wyvillethomsonia

Wallichii, Wright, merely attached this name to it.

Just now, however, I have received a little Arctic sponge

from my old friend Dr. Dickie (late Prof. of Botany in the

College at Aberdeen), with the following label, viz. ‘ Lat.

75° 15! N., and long. 13° W.”—that is, from the Greenland

Sea,—and another by Dr. Bowerbank, to whom it had been

submitted, viz. ‘ Tethea muricata, Bow., MS. The type speci-

men is from Vigten Island, Norway, by Mr. M‘Andrew.”

Thus it struck me, when recognizing that it also was a

specimen of Wyvillethomsonia Wallichii and the same as the

type specimen 7. muricata, which the late Mr. M‘Andrew had

obtained by dredging off Vigten Island, that the latter might

have the priority in nomenclature; so I referred to Dr.

Bowerbank’s description and illustration of Tethea muricata

(Proc. Zool. Soc. 1872, p. 115, pl. v. figs. 1-6), and there found

that Mr. M‘Andrew had presented it to Dr. Bowerhank in 1855,

and that the latter had named and figured part of it in the

‘ Philosophical Transactions’ for 1858, pl. 25. fig. 18, and

again in 1862, pl. 31. figs. 14, 15. Further on in the descrip-

tion, viz. at page 117, Dr. Bowerbank states that Mr. Kent

had described a “specimen of the same species’’ in the

‘Monthly Microscopic Journal,’ 1870, p. 293, under the

designation of “ Dorvillia agariciformis.”

Under the name of “ Wyvillethomsonia Wallichii” it was

described and figured, from a very young specimen, by Dr. E.

Perceval Wright (Quart. Journ. Microsc. Sci. January 1870,

p- 7, pl. 11) ; but Mr. Kent’s specimen, being older and much

Mr. H. J. Carter on Tethea muricata. 175

larger, affords by far the best typical form and detail (for

scores of them of all sizes came under my view while descri-

_bing the sponges dredged up on board H.M.S. ‘ Porcupine’).

Schmidt notices a specimen ‘ with the plates’? sent to him

by Sir Wyville Thomson in May 1870 (Atlantisch. Spongienf.

p- 68); and seeing that it was closely allied to his Stedletta,

it was added to the list of his “ Anchorinide” (7b. p. 80),

under the name of “ Stelletta” (Tisiphonia) agariciformis,

the latter, viz. Tistphonia agariciformis, beng Sir Wyville

Thomson’s appellation.

It is strange that Schmidt in 1877 (Archiv f. mikroskop.

Anat. Bd. xiv. p. 260) should even “ provisionally” call

another specimen of this sponge ‘ Stedletta echinoides,” which

he obtained from the Bay of Naples.

However, we now know that “ Tethea muricata, Bower-

bank,” has the priority of all these names, while it does

not detract from the merit of Dr. Wallich, who dredged up

the little specimen described by Dr. Wright, on board H.M.S.

‘ Bulldog,’ as far back as 1860.

Tethea cranium, Johnston, has been made the type of my

Tethyina, the 16th group of the order Holorhaphidota, in the

3rd family, viz. Pachytragida (“‘ Notes Introductory to the

Study and Classification of the Spongida,” ‘ Annals,’ 1875,

vol. xvi.) ; so Tethea muricata, according to its generic desig-

nation, would come in here, where, at p. 198, a list of all the

known species is given, with the exception of Tethea antarctica,

dredged up by Sir J. Ross in 300 fms., 774° 8. (‘ Annals,’

1872, vol. ix. p. 412, pl. xx.), and 7. zetlandica (ab. p. 417,

pl. xxi. fig. 2), the former of which differs from all the rest

in having no bihamate flesh-spicule (as confirmed by another

specimen from the neighbourhood of Kerguelen Island) ; and

the latter, viz. 7. zetlandica, I now find to differ hardly in

more than varietal characters.

But Tethea muricata, = Stelletta agarictformis (I. c.), cer-

tainly, as Schmidt has intimated, agrees more with his

Stelletta than with any other known sponge. In the length

of its anchoring-spicules, however, it is more like Tetzlla

polyura, Sdt. (Atlantisch. Spongienf. Taf. vi. fig. 8), and

Tethya dactyloidea, C. (‘ Annals,’ 1872, vol. ix. pl. x. fig. 1),

which causes it in this respect to approach the bearded

Hexactinellide, whose anchoring-spicules again seem to have

their length influenced by their usual habitat on the subtle

mud of the deep-sea bottom, as the fragment of Huplectella

aspergillum, which was dredged up on board H.M.S. ‘ Por-

cupine, had no anchoring-spicules at all, its base being

directly attached to a branch of Lophohelia prolifera (‘ Annals,’

176 Mr. H. J. Carter on Tethea muricata.

1876, vol. xviii. p. 472). So also Tethea muricata may be

influenced in this respect under similar circumstances, as will

presently appear.

The long tails (in plurality) of bifid, recurved anchoring-

spicules, the long-shafted trifid and once bifurcate ‘ zone-

spicules”’ of the body, the long and smooth acerates, the

smaller acerates more or less microspined and more or less

inflated in the middle, together with the elongated, subspiral,

stellate flesh-spicule, characterize Tethea muricata, but nothing

more than the lace-like, clathrate sarcode densely charged with

this peculiar flesh-spicule, which especially hangs about the

body just under the margin of the agariciform head, where the

sponge has this form, and in the body generally of the other

specimens. It was therefore (as will be seen by a reference

to Dr. Bowerbank’s illustrations, /. c.) this part in particular

which he selected for that purpose, which, being peculiar to

Tethea muricata, at once serves to identify the latter with

Wyvillethomsonia Wallichit, even if he had not done so him-

self through Dorvillia agariciformis (I. c.).

Further, it may be observed that, the type specimen of

Dr. Bowerbank’s Normania crassa (Mon. Brit. Spong. vol. iii.

1874, p. 257 &c., pl. Ixxxi.) is only a sessile form of Tethea

muricata, in every respect similar to one which was dredged

up on board H.M.S. ‘Porcupine.’ Both, like the fragment

of Euplectella aspergillum to which I have above alluded,

were without anchoring-spicules; and each possessed a pa-

rasitic Palythoa on its surtace, like that on the glass cord of

Hyalonema (see pl. Ixxxi. upper margin right side, /. c.) ; so it

is not improbable that both, coming from the neighbourhood

of the Shetland Islands, may have. grown upon hard objects

respectively, and not on the subtle mud of the deep-sea bottom.

Lastly, the type specimen of Dr. Bowerbank’s Hymeniacidon

placentula (op. cit. pp. 189 and 353, pl. lxxii.), a species ob-

tained respectively from the Hebrides and the Shetland Islands,

is also a similar variety of Tethea muricata, which seems

from its compressed form to have been dried under pressure.

Although, however, this must lead to the suppression also

of the names “ Normania crassa” and ‘‘ Hymeniacidon pla-

centula’”’ (which, together with the sessile specimen dredged

up on board the ‘ Porcupine,’ came from the Atlantic Ocean,

between the north of Scotland and the Firoe Islands),

yet it shows, with what has gone before, that Tethea mu-

ricata is equally present off the coast of Norway, off the

east coast of Greenland, and in the Bay of Naples, to-

gether probably with the North-Atlantie sea-bed gene-

rally, where Dr. Wallich’s specimens were obtained from the

Mr. A. G. Butler on new Species of Lepidoptera. 177

depth of 1913” fathoms. Next to Tethea cranium it was

the most numerous of all the sponges dredged up on board the

‘ Porcupine ;? and hence my observations on its extreme pro-

lifieness (‘ Annals,’ 1876, vol. xviil. p. 405) under the name of

Tisiphonia agariciformis, Wy.'Thomson, 1870, = Tethea mu-

ricata, Bowerbank, 1858. Perhaps the sessile varieties might

be termed “ crassa, Bk.”

XXI.—Descriptions of several new Species of Lepidoptera tn

the Collection of the British Museum. By Artuur G.

Butter, F.L.S. &e.

RHOPALOCERA.

PANOPEA, Hiibner.

Panopea expansa, n. sp.

Wings above smoky brown with black veins: primaries

with a broad central oblique patch (cut into six divisions by

the nervures), a subcostal spot halfway between it and apex,

below which are two or three longitudinal streaks followed by

seven submarginal spots, all subhyaline pearly white; a bifid

internal patch and a spot at apex opaque white: secondaries

crossed by a broad central band of subhyaline pearly white ;

its outer edge dentated through the incursion of the black

internervular folds; a submarginal series of white spots, fol-

lowed by a marginal series of orange spots: body black,

thorax white-dotted. Primaries below paler, whitish at base:

secondaries with the base yellowish and marked by seven

black spots; external area pale bronzy brown, with the sub-

marginal white spots much larger than above; no orange

spots; palpi white with black tips; pectus black, spotted with

white ; abdomen testaceous. Expanse of wings 3 inches

1 line.

Masasi, East Africa.

This species is most nearly allied to P. protracta; but the

broad patch or band of primaries renders it a link between

that group and P. mima; the marginal orange spots of the

secondaries are peculiar.

Neptis, Fabricius.

Neptis trigonophora, n. sp.

Allied to N. melicerta, but with the broad bifid discoidal

Ann & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. ii. 12

178 Mr. A. G. Butler on new Species of Lepidoptera.

patch of primaries replaced by a small triangular or cuneiform

spot towards the end of the cell; the small internal spot

replaced by a broad patch continuous with the broad central

white belt of secondaries; the trifid subapical patch less dis-

tinctly divided into spots, and the bifid discal patch larger.

Expanse of wings 2 inches 1 line.

Masasi, East Africa.

Also allied to N. nicoteles.

TERACOLUS, Swainson.

Teracolus catachrysops, n. sp.

Upper surface intermediate between 7. vesta and 7. amelia,

the basal area being white, which changes to pale salmon-

colour just before the middle of the wings; the base grey,

less suffused than in 7. vesta, but more than in 7’. amelia,

the spots upon the broad border equal in size on the primaries

to those of 7. amelia, but larger on the secondaries, where

those of the female are almost pure white ; discocellular spot

of primaries smaller than in 7. vesta, but larger than in 7.

amelia. Primaries below bright golden orange, with markings

nearly as in 7. vesta: secondaries dull sulphur-yellow, with

the markings of 7. amelia, the bands, however, being dull red-

brown, and the veins flesh-coloured. Expanse of wings,

$ 1 inch 11 lines, ? 2 inches 1 line.

Masasi, East Africa.

Another of the interesting links in this beautiful group of

butterflies.

HETEROCERA.

CRINODES, Hiibner.

Crinodes Ritseme, n. sp.

Nearly allied to C. Bescket of Brazil, but considerably

darker and more satiny ; the primaries greyish brown with

the dark markings deep greyish olive, becoming almost black

upon the inner margin: secondaries sordid whity brown, with

smoky brown submarginal belt. Body corresponding in

colour with the wings. Expanse of wings 3 inches 2 lines.

Sapucaia Oroca, Rio Madeira (Dr. Trail).

Owing to Walker having placed this genus and one or two

other groups of Notodontids amongst the Noctuites, I omitted

them from my recent list of Bombyces of the Amazons. I

have named the present species after the worthy Curator of

Dr. A. Giinther on Deep-sea Fishes. 179

the Leyden Museum, who has paid some attention to the

genus.

SYMMERISTA, Hiibner.

Symmerista amazonica, ni. sp.

Primaries above white, speckled with rust-red; some of

the scales forming lines as follows :—an oblique irregularly

zigzag line limiting the basal area, which is heavily speckled;

two dentate sinuate double lines across the disk ; a submargi-

nal incomplete series of convergent blackish dashes, and a

few blackish scales on the fringe: secondaries pale greyish

whity brown with sordid white fringe: body whitish. Under-

surface white, the veins and the costal area of primaries

brownish. Expanse of wings 2 inches.

Santarem (Dr. Trail).

This is another Notodontid, allied to S. politia of Cramer,

referred also to the Noctuites by Walker.

XXII.—Preliminary Notices of Deep-Sea Fishes collected

during the Voyage of H.M.S. ‘Challenger.’ By Dr. ALBERT

GénTuHeR, F'.R.S., Keeper of the Zoological Department,

British Museum.

[Continued from p. 28.]

Setarches fidjiensis.

1; 102[ 230 A. 3/512 P2238,

The height of the body is one third of the total length

(without caudal), the length of the head two fifths. Head

scaleless, without prominent spines on the vertex, but with

parallel ridges ; interorbital space flat, as wide as the eye, the

diameter of which is two ninths of the length of the head and

two thirds of that of the snout. Upper jaw overlapping the

lower, maxillary extending to below the middle of the eye;

very narrow bands of villiform teeth in the jaws and on the

vomer and palatine bones. The largest spines of the head

are three at the angle of the preoperculum; smaller ones are

distributed on the preorbital, the lower preopercular margin,

and the operculum. The fourth dorsal spine is the longest,

two fifths of the length of the head; the third anal spine is

longer than the second. Pectoral extending to the anal fin.

12*

180 Dr. A. Giinther on Deep-sea Fishes

Body covered with minute cycloid scales. Lateral line wide.

Body irregularly mottled with brown.

Fidji Islands, 215 fathoms.

Cottus bathybius.

Doe” aes Puy. TOW:

The preoperculum is very strongly armed; there are two

spines arising from the same root at the angle, one in front of

the other, the posterior being longer than the eye; three other

shorter spines along the, lower edge of the praoperculum ;

operculum with a small spine at its antero-inferior angle.

pair of spines on the occiput behind a deep depression occupy-

ing nearly the whole of the vertex. Eyes longer than the

snout, close together. Minute teeth on the vomer, but none

on the palatine bones. Pectoral fin extending beyond the

origin of the anal; ventrals not reaching the vent. Mucife-

rous system much developed, opening by wide pores along

the lower jaw, the preoperculum, the infraorbital ring, and

the lateral line. Greyish brown; throat and all the fins

black.

Japanese seas, 565 fathoms.

Echiostoma microdon.

1), G4." VAS 29s BSS Ve

The length of the head is more than one fifth of the total

(with the caudal). No separate pectoral ray; root of the

ventral considerably nearer to the base of the caudal than to

the extremity of the snout. All the teeth rather small, a few

only in the middle of the palatine bone. Black; two lumi-

nous organs below the eye; a narrow elongate one above the

maxillary, and a small short one nearer to the eye.

Off the north-west coast of Australia, 2440 fathoms.

Echiostoma micripnus.

19529 3 WAL 23. OP A/S e Via ie

The length of the head is nearly one ninth of the total (with

the caudal). Barbel much longer than the head, and fringed at

its extremity ; the anterior pectoral ray filamentous and di-

stinctly separated from the others. Root of the ventral rather

nearer to the extremity of the snout than to the root of the

caudal. Black; luminous organ above the maxillary small,

round, like a rudimentary eye.

Off the south coast of Australia, 2150 fathoms.

collected during the Voyage of the ‘Challenger.’ 181

Malacosteus indicus.

Deisuy A200 Po 2.. Vee:

Closely allied to WZ. niger, but with a pair of long curved

fangs on the extremity of the mandible.

Pacific, 500 fathoms.

BATHYOPHIS, g. n. Stomiatid.

Body extremely narrow and elongate, snake-like, naked.

Vent far behind the middle of the length of the body. Head

large, compressed, with the snout of moderate length, and with

the cleft of the mouth nearly as long as the head. Teeth in

the jaws extremely large, numerous, of unequal size, depres-

sible. Similar teeth on the tongue and on each side of the

vomer. Hye rather small. Opercular portion of the head

narrow. <A long barbel anteriorly on the hyoid. ‘The dorsal

commences above the ventrals, and extends nearly to the anal ;

the anal also is long, commencing behind the vent. Pectorals

none. Ventrals inserted before the middle of the length of

the body. A small phosphorescent organ above the middle of

the upper jaw, and a series of small luminous dots along each

side of the abdomen and along the outer ventral ray. Similar

organs on the tail. Gull-openings extremely wide.

Atlantic.

Bathyophis ferox.

D.,60@, A, 45. |, V. 3.

Barbel much longer than the head. Black.

Middle of North Atlantic, 2750 fathoms.

BATHYSAURUS, g. n. Scopelid.

Shape of the body similar to that of Sawrus, subcylindrical,

elongate, covered with small scales. Head depressed, with

the snout produced, flat above. Cleft of the mouth very

wide, with the lower jaw projecting ; intermaxillary very long,

styliform, tapering, not movable. ‘Teeth in the jaws in broad

bands, not covered by lips, curved, unequal in size, and barbed

at the end. A series of similar teeth runs along the whole

length of each side of the palate ; a few teeth on the tongue

and groups of small ones on the hyoid. Hye of moderate

size, lateral. Pectoral of moderate length. Ventral 8-rayed,

inserted immediately behind the pectoral. Dorsal fin in the

middle of the length of the body, with about eighteen rays.

Adipose fin absent or present. Anal of moderafe length,

- 182 Dr. A. Giinther on Deep-sea Fishes

Caudal emarginate. Gill-openings very wide, the gill-mem-

branes being separate from each other and from the isthmus.

Eleven or twelve branchiostegals. Gill-lamine well deve-

loped, separate; gill-rakers tubercular ; pseudobranchiz well

developed.

Bathysaurus ferox.

28; As 1d Peis. Ne8. dae lat, ca 20.

Adipose fin none.

East coast of New Zealand, 1100 fathoms.

Bathysaurus mollis.

115. FACIE PE ERC

Adipose fin present. Rays of the fins, especially the front

rays of the dorsal, rather elongate.

Middle of South Pacific; off Yeddo: 1875 and 2385 fa-

thoms.

Chlorophthalmus nigripinnis.

Be We. ble, AL 9s Malas Tabo0:

Similar to the Mediterranean Chlorophthalmus Agassizit.

The length of the head is contained thrice and three fourths in

the total length (without caudal) ; the eye is large, two fifths of

the length of the head, and threetimes the width of theinterorbital

space. The distance of the adipose fin from the dorsal equals

that between the latter and the front margin of theeye. ‘Teeth

in the jaws, on the vomer and palatine bones, in very narrow

bands. Pectoral rather shorter than the ventral, which ex-

tends far beyond the vent, the vent being much nearer to the

ventral than to the anal. Silvery, with some very indistinct

darker spots on the sides of the body ; top of the dorsal and

extremity of each caudal lobe deep black.

Off Twofold Bay, 120 fathoms.

Chlorophthalmus gracilis.

Be10. Dette A. Ale, AL. lat. 60., da. tramegeioria

The length of the head is one fourth of the total length

(without caudal) ; the tail being slender, the distance between

the end of the anal and the root of the caudal is not very much

less than the length of the head. Distance of the adipose fin

from the dorsal equal to that between the latter and the front

margin of the eyes. Snout depressed, flat, with the lower jaw

prominent ; interorbital space broad, more than the vertical

collected during the Voyage of the ‘Challenger’ 183

diameter of the eye. ye large, its horizontal diameter being

two ninths of the length of the head and two thirds of that of

the snout. ‘Teeth in the jaws en cardes, those on the vomer

and palatine bones in a single series, the vomerine series

being interrupted in the middle. The intermaxillary is toothed

along the whole of its length, and extends nearly as far back

as the maxillary, the extremity of which reaches to behind the

eye. Pectoral considerably longer than the ventral, which

does not extend to the vent, the vent being a little nearer to

the anal than to the ventral. Origin of the dorsal fin imme-

diately behind the root of the ventral. Scales ctenoid; those

of the lateral line and between the ventral fins larger

than the rest. Uniform brownish black; fins of a lighter

colour.

Off the eastern coast of New Zealand; off Juan Fer-

nandez; middle of South Atlantic: 1100, 1375, and 1425

fathoms.

BATHYPTEROIS, g. n. Scopelid.

Shape of the body like that of an Aulopus. Head of mode-

rate size, depressed in front, with the snout projecting, the

large mandible very prominent beyond the upper jaw. Cleft

of the mouth wide; maxillary much developed, very movable,

much dilated behind. Teeth in narrow villiform bands in the

jaws; on each side of the broad vomer a small patch of simi-

lar teeth ; none on the palatines or on the tongue. Hye very

small. Scales cycloid, adherent, of moderate size. Rays of

the pectoral fin much elongate, some of the upper being sepa-

rate from the rest and forming a distinct division. Ventrals

abdominal, with the outer rays prolonged, eight-rayed. Dorsal

fin inserted in the middle of the body above, or immediately

behind the root of the ventral, of moderate length. Adipose

fin present or absent. Anal short. Caudal forked. Gill-

openings very wide; gill-lamine well-developed, sepa-

rate from each other; gill-rakers long. Pseudo-branchiz

none.

Bathypterois longifilis.

Peete eel ALldse Ps o/lo. 1, VoiS..: Lolatote

L. transy. 6/10.

The uppermost pectoral ray is the strongest, longer than the

whole fish, bifid towards its extremity. Outer ventral rays

with dilated extremities. Dorsal fin inserted immediately

behind the root of the ventrals. An adipose fin.

Near Kermadec Island, 520 and 630 fathoms.

184 Dr. A. Giinther on Deep-sea Fishes

Bathypterois longipes.

B.12.. D. 13.. A. 10., PB. 2/7-8.; N.,%.., th. Vases

L. transv. 6/8.

The uppermost pectoral ray is the strongest, about as long

as the whole fish, bifid towards its extremity. Outer ventral

ray much prolonged, strong, but not dilated at its extremity.

Dorsal fin inserted at some distance behind the root of the

ventrals. Adipose fin present or absent.

Off the east coast of South America, 2650 fathoms.

-_>

_Bathypterois quadrifilis.

Bo Daa AL GP OBOI Vey Tata:

L. transv. 6/8.

The uppermost and lowermost of the pectoral rays are fili-

form ; the former bifid from near to its base, the latter simple.

Outer ventral ray much prolonged, strong, not dilated at its

extremity. Dorsal fin inserted close behind the root of the

ventrals. Adipose fin present.

Off the coast of Brazil, 770 fathoms.

Bathypterois longicauda.

De a. O. Ps 2/0) Vile.” pe det ee

L. transv. 6/8.

The uppermost pectoral ray is the strongest, longer than

the whole fish, bifid from the middle of its length. The

outer ventral ray, bifid nearly from its base, is much pro-

longed, filiform. Dorsal fin inserted at a considerable dis-

tance behind the root of the ventrals, and extending to above

the anal. Caudal deeply forked, with the lobes prolonged.

Adipose fin present.

Middle of Southern Pacific, 2550 fathoms.

Scopelus antarcticus.

1215, WA. 20. AL Tat. os:

The height of the body is two ninths of the total length

(without caudal) ; the length of the head is contained thrice

and two thirds in it; the depth of the head equals its length

without snout. The diameter of the eye is somewhat more

than one third of the length of the head; distance between

the posterior margin of the orbit and the preopercular edge

one third of the diameter of the eye. Snout short, obtuse,

with its upper profile descending in a strong curve, and with

the jaws nearly equal anteriorly. The maxillary reaches to

collected during the Voyage of the ‘Challenger.’ 185

below the posterior margin of the eye, and is dilated behind.

Cleft of the mouth oblique. The origin of the dorsal fin is

nearer to the end of the snout than to the root of the caudal,

behind the base of the ventrals ; its last ray is in the vertical

of the fourth or fifth anal ray. The pectoral extends to the

middle of the ventral. Scales smooth, deciduous. There are

seven round pearl-coloured patches between the adipose fin

and the caudal.

Antarctic Ocean, 1975 fathoms.

Scopelus mizolepis.

Weta. As og.

Height of the body two sevenths of the total length (with-

out caudal), the length of the head rather less than two

fifths ; the least depth of the tail is one half of its free

portion. Head very thick, with short snout. Hye very small,

about one seventh of the length of the head and one half

of that of the snout. Posterior margin of the preopercu-

lum subvertical ; lower jaw slightly prominent ; cleft of the

mouth rather oblique; the maxillary reaches to below the eye

and is moderately dilated behind. Origin of the dorsal fin

somewhat nearer to the extremity of the snout than to the

caudal fin, and behind the base of the ventrals, which is below

that of the pectorals ; the last dorsal ray is above the middle

of the anal. Pectoral fin long, extending at least to the

middle of the anal fin. Adipose fin none. The scales, which

are lost, appear to have been of unusually large size. Black.

South of New Guinea, 800 fathoms.

Scopelus crassiceps.

D.15. A. 9-10. L. lat. 30?

The height of the body is one fourth of the ‘total length

(without caudal), the length of the head one third; the least

depth of the tail is two fifths of its free portion. Head very

thick, with short snout. Eye small, one seventh of the length

of the head, and one half of that of the snout; posterior mar-

gin of the preoperculum descending obliquely backwards ;

lower jaw slightly prominent; clett of the mouth rather

oblique ; the maxillary reaches to behind the eye, and is

moderately dilated behind. Origin of the dorsal fin nearer to

the extremity of the snout than to the caudal fin, and imme-

diately behind the base of the ventrals; its last ray is above

the anterior anal rays. Pectoral fin long, reaching to or

beyond the end of the anal fin. Black.

Atlantic and Antarctic Oceans, 675-1500 fathoms.

186 Dr. A. Giinther on Deep-sea Fishes

Scopelus macrostoma.

Mi. cas tas

The body is highest where it joins the head, and rather

rapidly becomes lower towards the tail; its greatest depth is

rather more than one fourth of the total length (without

caudal), the length of the head one third. Head thick, with

the snout of moderate length, obtuse, and with the jaws equal

in front. Bones of the head thin and flexible. Eye small,

not quite one sixth of the length of the head, and two thirds

of that of the snout. Posterior margin of the operculum

oblique, rounded. Operculum narrow, membranaceous. Cleft

of the mouth oblique, very wide, the maxillary reaching far

behind the eye, viz. to the mandibular joint; it is obliquely

dilated behind. Origin of the dorsal fin but little nearer to

the extremity of the snout than to the root of the caudal, and

not much in advance of the vent; its last ray opposite to

the last ray of the anal. Pectoral rather small, scarcely

extending to the origin of the dorsal. Ventral small, with

five rays only; the caudal rays extend a considerable distance

forward on the upper as well as lower sides of the tail.

Transparent, with the sides of the head and the abdomen

black.

Mid Pacific, 2425 fathoms.

Scopelus microps.

D231: (AL 9 Ee lat:'35!

The height of the body is one fourth of the total length

(without caudal), the length of the head one third ; the least

depth of the tail is two fifths of its free portion. Head thick,

with short snout; the skin with which it is covered shows a

peculiar longitudinal striation, and is pierced by very conspi-

cuous pores. Hye small, one seventh of the length of the

head, and more than one half of that of the snout. Posterior

margin of the preoperculum nearly vertical. Lower jaw pro-

minent. Cleft of the mouth oblique; the maxillary reaches

to below the posterior margin of the eye, and is slightly

dilated behind. Origin of the dorsal fin behind the base of

the ventrals, its length being two thirds of its distance from

the snout. Its last ray is opposite to the first anal ray.

Pectoral fin rather long, but not extending to the vent.

Uniform black.

Mid ocean, between Cape of Good Hope and Kerguelen’s

Land, 1375 fathoms.

Tpnops, g. n. Scopelid.

Body elongate, subcylindrical, covered with large thin

collected during the Voyage of the ‘Challenger. 187

deciduous scales, and without phosphorescent organs. Head

depressed, with broad, long, spatulate snout, the whole upper

surface of which is occupied by a most peculiar organ of

vision (or luminosity), longitudinally divided into two symme-

trical halves. Bones of the head well ossified. Mouth wide,

with the lower jaw projecting; maxillary dilated behind.

Both jaws with narrow bands of villiform teeth; palate

toothless. Pectoral and ventral fins well developed, and,

owing to the shortness of the trunk, close together. Dorsal

fin at a short distance behind the vent; adipose fin none.

Anal fin moderately long. Caudal subtruncated. Pseudo-

branchiz none.

LIpnops Murrayt.

Beez. WO. LOn) Aldo. OV. 8.) Te late oo:

Vent nearly twice as distant from the root of the caudal as

from the extremity of the snout.

South Atlantic, 1600-1900 fathoms.

Gonostoma elongatum.

Des)» Asia 28s

The cheek is not entirely covered by the infraorbital.

Dentition as in G. denudatum. The height of the body is

one seventh of the total length (without caudal), the length of

the head two ninths.

South of New Guinea, 800 fathoms.

Gonostoma gracile.

LOR) A ZO. | Vie Oe

Apparently scaleless. The cheek is not entirely covered

by the infraorbital. The larger teeth in the upper jaw rather

numerous. ‘The height of the body is one ninth of the total

length, the length of the head one fifth. Tail very slender

and narrow. Adipose fin none.

South of Japan, 345 and 2425 fathoms.

Gonostoma microdon.

DD. 15.4 wAS 18-21.

Cheek naked. Teeth in the upper jaw very fine and

numerous, with some larger ones placed at regular intervals.

Eyes small.

Atlantic and Pacific, 500-2900 fathoms.

[To be continued. }

188 Prof. P. M. Duncan on Liitkenia,

XXIII.—On Liitkenia, a new Genus of Ophiuroidea from

Discovery Bay. By Prof. P. Martin Duncan, M.B.

Lond., F.R.S., &e.

[Plate IX.]

Arter the Echinodermata brought to England by the late

Arctic Expedition under the command of Sir George Nares,

F.R.S. &c., had been described by Mr. Perey Sladen and

myself*, a box of specimens, which had been collected by Mr.

Hart, naturalist to H.M.S. ‘ Discovery,’ was found unopened.

It was sent from the Royal Society to the British Museum ;

and Dr. Giinther, F.R.S., very kindly placed the Hchino-

derms in my hands. Mr. Edgar Smith, F.L.S., drew my

attention to the two fine specimens which form the subject of

this memoir; and after dissecting one I found it desirable to

describe them under a new genus, which has very remarkable

peculiarities.

Genus LUTKENIA.

Disk notched, covered with very small scales. Radial

shields small, widely separate. Mouth-papille numerous.

Tooth-papille. Teeth resembling tooth-papille in double

series, with accessory knobs. Generative slits small, midway

between mouth-shields and margin. Accessoiy scales to ten-

tacular openings ; tentacle-scales numerous ; on mid arm two.

Spines small, distant, irregular. Lower arm-plates very broad

and short within the disk, and small and triangular without.

Side arm-plates meeting below throughout, but not above.

Upper arm-plates broad and keeled near the disk.

Liitkenia arctica, sp. nov.

The disk is large, subcircular in outline, tumid above and

at the sides, flat below, and is notched over the arms (1,4, inch

in diameter).

The arms are twice and a half as long as the disk is

broad, come well within it, are very broad within the disk,

and considerably so until the second third of their length.

They are flat beneath, convex and almost keeled above near

the disk, and less so distally, tall at the sides, and generally

triangular in outline. The arm-spines are very small and

few in number. The colour is white with a little brown.

The upper surface of the disk and the interbrachial spaces,

to the aboral edge of the mouth-shields, and except the

* Ann, & Mag. Nat. Hist. 1877, vol. xx. p. 449.

a new Genus of Ophiuroidea. 189

naked radial shields, have a stout flaccid derm covered with

excessively minute scales. The radial shields are small,

pear-shaped, narrow, and angular within, where they slightly

overlap, and broad and curved without, with a free edge

there ; they are very distant, and bound the incision for the

arm on either side (;2; inch long). Many small scales, some

elongate and others extremely small and oval, are situated be-

tween the radial shields and the arm. There are no radial

scales with spines; and the generative plates are hidden.

The mouth-shields are small (3, inch long), about as broad

as long, somewhat pentagonal, broadest without, angular

within, the aboral edge being nearly straight. The sides of

the shields are rather straight and are at right angles to the

aboral margin for some space, and then they slope inwards to

the oral point. An accessory plate exists, in some, between

the oral angle of the mouth-shield and the side mouth-shields.

The madreporic plate is cribriform.

The side mouth-shields are rather large, do not unite closely

within, are long and rectangular, being widest at the side

angle of the mouth-shield, where they are more or less pointed,

curved, and rounded off.

The generative slits are short and linear ; the edges are close

together, and have on them small, flat, rounded spinules, six-

teen or more on each; they are distant from the mouth-

shields and from the margin of the disk ; and a series of fine

scales passes outwards from their distal end, by the side of the

arm, to the margin. Other minute scales are in a patch on

the oral side of the slits.

The jaws are rather long, stout, tumid and bossed, and

form rather a sharp angle; and the lower edge of the jaw-

plate is broad and stout; the angular spaces are wide and

large; and the tentacles are very well developed.

There are mouth-papille and tooth-papille ; and the teeth

are in a double vertical series with some accessary knobs, so

that they resemble large tooth-papillee.

The mouth-papille are numerous, fourteen or fifteen to each

angle, small, much joined together at their bases, irregular in

size, shape, and number, short, and never very broad. At

the apex of the angle, within the distinct jaw-plate, there are

three principal and one or more smaller lowest tooth-papille.

No satisfactory distinction, except that of position, can be

made between these tooth-papille and mouth-papille. Above

the three or more lowest tooth-papille the others are in a

crowded vertical series. They are most numerous and small

on either side; and there are six or seven pairs of large, long,

pointed and irregular-shaped ones in the midst, and reaching

190 Prof. P. M. Duncan on Litkenia,

up the jaw-plate to its upper end, occupying the position of

the teeth. The side of the jaws, close to the jaw-plate, is occa-

sionally covered with small and close papille ; and there is a

small accessory papilla close to and at the side of the upper-

most large ones. The upper part of the jaw beneath the

stomach is stout and tumid, and the jaw-plate is large and

well developed.

There are two rounded knobs on the side of the jaw, above

the attachment of the mouth-papille, which are in relation

with the upper tentacle ; and the lower tentacle of the angle

has five or six short unequal-sized tentacle-scales, forming,

with several accessory scales, an obliquely placed curved

wedge-shaped mass within the first lower arm-plate and on

either side of its oral margin.

The lower arm-plates, there being six or seven within the

disk, are mostly very broad and very short ; further out they

are small and triangular, with an aboral projection. They

form but a small portion of the lower surface of the arm,

The side arm-plates meet below, from the first to the last,

giving a broad and comparatively flat under surface.

The first lower arm-plate is unlike the others in shape, and

it is elliptical in outline and much broader than long: the

second, longer and very much broader than the first, is some-

what rectangular ; its sides are slightly incurved ; and there is

a central angular process on the distal and proximal edges,

from which there is a reentering curve on either side to the

lateral angles of the sides of the plate.

The third lower arm-plate is very broad, extending across

the arm; it is short, the relation of length to breadth being

one to three; the sides are incurved for the tentacle, and are

slightly convex towards their distal angle. There is an

angular process or cusp on the broad oral margin, and a

smaller one on the aboral; and there is a reentering curve on

both sides of the processes, giving a very elegant outline.

The fourth lower arm-plate is as broad as the third; but

it is shorter, and the proximal angular process is more

decided than that on the distal edge. ‘The next plate is of

the same general shape, but is shorter, and the proximal angle

is more pronounced. From this plate to the end of the arm,

the others narrow more and more, become angular at the

sides and more or less triangular as a whole, and are broader

without than within. There is a projection in the median

line on the aboral margin, and a reentering curve on either

side to the lateral angles; and the proximal angular process

has faintly reentering curves on either side of it. Far out and

towards the tip of the arm the lower plates become more

a new Genus of Ophiurotdea. 191

quadrangular or diamond-shaped; they are small, broader

than long, and there is an angular process without and within.

At the tip the minute lower arm-plates have the distal edge

curved ; and they are angular orally.

The first lower arm-plate is separated from the side mouth-

shields by several scales or plates which are continuous with

the base of the tentacle-scales, already mentioned as being

within and at the sides of the plate.

The second lower arm-plate has two or three small tentacle-

scales on it. In some arms they are fused into one; or there

may be several minute accessory scales present.

The third plate has the same number and accessory ar-

rangement; and they are seen, more or less modified, in the

fourth and fifth. The other lower arm-plates have no tentacle-

scales.

The side arm-plates form much of the lower surface of the

arms, and also the greater part of the sides in mid arm and

towards the tip. All unite with their fellows along the median

line below, and all are convex from side to side. The first,

just touching its fellow in the median line, is oval in out-

line, broader than long; it supports five, short, closet en-

tacle-scales on a curved base; and the tentacular opening is

large and circular, having a rim of membrane. The second

is broader than the first, touches its fellow, and has four ten-

tacle-scales, and scmetimes a fifth. or a small accessory one.

The third side arm-plate, still broader than long, and

not much longer than the second, touches its fellow by a

longitudinal short and straight line. The margin without

is curved boldly, and within very slightly ; like the others it

is flat below; and it has three tentacle-scales, the outer one

being subspiniform. The fourth, still broader, is not longer ;

and its outer end is large and supports three tentacle-scales,

one of which is sometimes wanting. The fifth plate is the

broadest, is short and narrow towards the median line, where

it has two small tentacle-scales close together ; and there is a

spinule external to them, and sometimes a second.

Between the tentacle-scales of these first five or six tentacles

and the generative slit there are occasionally one or two

spinules.

Towards the mid arm, the side arm-plates are tumid at the

sides, nearly flat below, broader than long, and shortest where

they are jomed longitudinally. They have a sharp bend to

reach the side of the arm, and terminate above in an angular

edge by joining the outer edges of two upper arm-plates.

Their distal margin, at the side of the arm, is thick, and sup-

ports two very small, distant, irregular, sharp, short spines

192 Prof. P. M. Duncan on Liitkenia.

and two tentacle-scales, the inner of which is small and scale-

like ; and the outer is usually, but not invariably, a minute

spine longer than the scale and the other spines. Sometimes

the two tentacle-scales are equal, and further out the largest

spine becomes independent of the tentacle. There are often

no spines, while some plates have several very minute ones.

All are very ill-developed and small.

The side arm-plates form the bulk of the tip of the arm;

but although convex at the sides and swollen above, they do

not separate the small and somewhat elongated hexagonal

upper arm-plates there.

The upper arm-plates, within the notch in the disk, are four

in number, and are broad, short, and curved to form a convex

roof-like surface. Until far out on the arm, all are much

broader than long, and have slanting straight sides and very

faintly curved distal and proximal margins ; the plates are con-

vex and angular longitudinally, and they form the upper and

much of the side arm. A little beyond the mid arm the upper

arm-plates are smaller, not much broader than long, broadest

without, where they are curved; and further out they are

longer than broad, narrow proximally, with sides reenteringly

curved and the distal margin boldly curved without. ‘Towards

the tip the elongated hexagonal form is assumed, the distal

edge being, however, curved irregularly.

Remarks.—Two specimens of this fine Ophiuroid were col-

lected by Mr. Hart: one is in spirit, and the other is dry, in the

British Museum; and they both have the same anatomical

details.

The minutely scaled disk, the widely separated radial shields

and their free aboral edge, the position and ornamentation of

the generative slit, the presence of mouth- and tooth-papille,

the absence of true teeth in the ordinary sense, the papillose

nature of the jaws, the accessory scales to the tentacular

openings, the shape of the lower arm-plates, the numerous

tentacle-scales and few spines on the side arm-plates, ard the

angular roof-shaped upper arm-plates, whilst they partly

suggest Amphiuran and Ophioglyphan affinities as a whole,

cannot admit the forms under any described genus. The

absence of spined generative and radial scales and the

presence of tooth-papille separate the new forms from

Ophioglypha; and the nature of the dental apparatus and ten-

tacle-scales prevents their being placed in any hitherto

known arctic genus. |

There is, then, an evident necessity for the foundation of a

new genus, as these forms are unlike any others. I have

named it after Prof. Liitken. |

Bibliographical Notice. 193

EXPLANATION OF PLATE IX,

Fig. 1. Lritkenia arctica, from above. Natural size.

Fig. 2. Liitkenia arctica, from below. Natural size.

Fig. 3. Mouth-shield, side mouth-shields, jaw-angles, and mouth-papillee

and tooth-papille. Magnified 2 diameters.

Fig. 4. Tooth-papille, from below and obliquely. Magnified 2 diam.

Fig. 4a. Representatives of the teeth, from above. Magnified 2 diam.

Fig. 5. Lower arm-plates and side arm-plates. Magnified 2 diam.

Fig. 6. Side arm-plates and spines. Magnified 2 diam.

Fig. 7. Upper arm-plates. Magnified 2 diam.

BIBLIOGRAPHICAL NOTICE.

A Manual of Zoology for the Use of Students, with a General Intro-

duction on the Principles of Zoology. By Henry Attnyne

Nicwotson, M.D., D.Sc., M.A., Ph.D., F.R.S.E., F.G.S. Fifth

Edition, revised and enlarged. S8vo. Blackwoods; Edinburgh

and London, 1878.

WE welcome the appearance of this new edition of Prof. Nicholson’s

‘Manual of Zoology,’ of some previous issues of which we have

had occasion to speak in terms of praise. As a general systematic

treatise on the structure and classification of animals it is the best

that we possess; and the author’s industry has enabled him in the

present edition, which is much enlarged, to improve his work very

greatly. Still the work is rather a manual of animal morphology

for the use of students than a treatise on zoology in the broad sense

of the term; but we must be thankful for what we get, and it

must be confessed that it would be impossible, even within the

limits of the present enlarged volume, to combine an equally satis-

factory account of the organization, development, and structure of

animals with a good sketch of their relations to each other and to

the outer world. In this latter particular we are nevertheless glad

to see that Prof. Nicholson has now gone further than in previous

editions. The increase in the number of pages is considerable ; but

besides this the author has further gained space by printing certain

portions of his work in small type.

In its general arrangement this edition differs so little from its

predecessors as not to require any detailed notice. On nearly every

page, however, we find traces of alterations made in consequence of

recent researches in different branches of zoology: the chapters on

Sponges and Hydroids and on Entozoa seem to have received great

additions ; and the results of the recent investigations of the Ame-

rican paleontologists upon the rich accumulations of vertebrate

remains found in their Secondary and Tertiary rocks have led to

considerable additions being made to the chapters on Vertebrata,

We notice that that most unnatural group, the Annuloida, still

figures as a primary division of the animal kingdom ; let us hope

that it will disappear from the next edition, as its founder may be

considered to have already given it up.

Ann. & Maq. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. ii. 13

194 Miscellaneous.

In his preface and elsewhere Prof. Nicholson objects to the

modern school of embryological systematists, and, we think, with

reason. That embryological facts may frequently serve as guides

in classification, nay, that a classification which is in contradiction

to a broad embryology should be regarded with distrust, we are

quite ready to admit ; but we must know much more about the

embryogeny of animals before we can accept the views of those

who hold that their interpretation of the earliest stages of develop-

ment is to override all indications derived from the study of the

adult animals.

This edition contains a considerable number of new illustrations,

which will materially increase its usefulness as a student’s manual.

An entirely new feature is the introduction of Bibliographical lists

indicating the principal works of reference to be consulted in search

of further information upon the different classes of animals. These

lists might easily be improved both by additions and omissions ; but

as they are they will be found very serviceable.

MISCELLANEOUS.

On a new Opisthocelous Dinosaur. By Dr. E. D. Cope.

I nave recently received from the Dakota beds of Canyon city,

Colorado, a number of bones of a new and remarkable extinct

reptile allied to Camarasaurus (= Titanosaurus and Atlantosaurus,

Marsh) and Streptospondylus. The dorsal vertebre are strongly

opisthoceelous, and are without lateral fossa or fcramen of the

centrum. The arch is freely articulated with the latter, and is

not much elevated, and possesses no hyposphen. The neural spine

is transverse; the diapophysis is supported on narrow buttresses,

and the neural arches generally lightened by fossz as in the two

genera named. A strong parapophysial tubercle near the anterior

convexity receives the head of the rib. Each zygapophysis of one

side is separated from that of the other by a deep concavity. The

genus so characterized may be called Hpanterias, and the species EF.

amplecus. The latter has a rather low and wide dorsal neural

arch with small fore and aft diameter, and with a neural spine

divided into three obtuse apices. There are three fosse at the base

of the diapophyses, the anterior one vertical, and a very deep one

between the posterior zygapophyses. The cup of the centrum

embraces the ball extensively ; and the neurapophysis overlaps the

side of the centrum behind. Length of centrum :115m.; diameters

behind, transverse *120, vertical -108. Elevation of neural arch

‘290 ; width of neural spine -083, of both diapophyses :400. This ©

saurian was much smaller than the Camarasaurus supremus, and,

perhaps, equal to the Hadrosawrus Foulket. It may be associated

with the former in the Camarasauride. With Amphicelias is

probably in like manner to be arranged Tichosteus; while the car-

nivorous form Hypsirhophus represents a third type. mee

Naturalist for June 1878.

Miscellaneous. 195

On the Propagation and Metamorphoses of the Suctorial Crustacea of

the Family Cymothoade. By M. Scmiopre.

Having been enabled, by the liberality of the directors, to bring

together all the Cymothoadz existing in the principal zoological

museums of Scandinavia and Germany, I propose, with the colla-

boration of Dr. Meinert, Assistant Naturalist at the Museum of

Copenhagen, to publish an extensive memoir on the natural history

of those Crustaceans, including their biology, their morphology, and

the description of their genera and species. MM. Milne-Edwards

and Heinrich Rathke were the first to make known the young stages

of several Cymothoade; nevertheless the study of these marine

animals has furnished us with new facts of general interest upon

the subject of their metamorphoses. In my own name and that of

Dr. Meinert I have the honour to communicate them to the Aca-

demy.

When the young issue from the ovum in the oviferous pouch of

the female they are perfectly smooth ; the antenne of the first pair

have no olfactory threads; the antenne of the second pair,

the last segment of the tail, the feet, and the branchie are entirely

destitute of natatory cilia. It is during the first moult, which

takes place before the little animal has quitted the maternal ovife-

rous pouch, that all these parts are developed. At the same time

we observe more or less considerable changes in the form of the

young animal, and in the configuration of its appendages, especially

of the tail—changes which all tend towards the same end, namely

to convert the creeping animal of the first stage into a swimming

animal. The subsequent changes which take place during a long

series of moults in the little Cymothoad swimming freely in the

sea, where it derives its nourishment from the blood or the mucus

of fishes, render it more and more fitted for rapid natation, at the

same time that the constantly advancing progress of development

enables it to attach itself better to the bodies of fishes. It is at

this period of free natation that the feet of the seventh pair are

developed ; the epimera of these feet, which are wanting in young

specimens before the second moult, begin to separate themselves from

the seventh segment of the body. Up to the fourth moult the feet

of the last pair, which are completely smooth, increase in size, re-

maining applied beneath the ventral surface and directed inwards,

in such a manner that one cannot see them when looking at the

animal from above. During this period the ventral surface of the

females remains entirely plain, without traces of the sexual orifices

and oviferous pouch ; in the males, on the contrary, the correspond-

ing orifices become more and more visible on the ventral arch of

the seventh segment of the body as soon as the feet of the last pair

have attained perfection.

When arrived at the adult state, the individuals of the two sexes

retire to copulate. The errant suctorial Cymothoade seek a shelter

in the depths of the sea. The females of many parasitic Cymo-

thoade attach themselves strongly to the skin or fins of fishes ;

others penetrate into the branchial or buccal cavity of those animals—

the latter hooking themselves firmly on to the surface of the tongue,

196 Miscellaneous.

with the head directed forwards towards the opening of the mouth

of the fish. Usually one male keeps beside the female; sometimes

several males are met with near a single female.

The moults take place in all these Crustacea in a peculiar man-

ner. The skin first of all quits the hinder part of the body, the

animal remaining strongly attached by the front legs; the anterior

part of the body is disengaged in its turn in the same manner, the

animal being then attached by the new claws of the hinder feet.

This mode of changing the skin is an absolutely necessary condition

for the copulation. In fact, the act would become impossible if

the oviferous pouch of the female were formed at once beneath all

the segments of the body, thus stopping the sexual orifices, which

are formed at the same time towards the sides of the ventral arch

of the fifth segment. But the oviferous pouch, half-formed after

the moult of the posterior part of the body, having as yet only three

lamelle, which are attached to the last three segments of the body,

remains broadly open in front; and the male can easily make his

way into it. After copulation, the female, changing the skin of her

anterior part, at the same time completes the oviferous pouch with

the lamellwe belonging to that region of the body. It is to be re-

marked that the anterior lamelle of the oviferous pouch cover the

jaw-feet and often the mouth itself—an arrangement which proves

that the female now takes scarcely any more nourishment. The

lamellz being directed forward, it is in this direction beneath the

head that the young issue from the oviferous pouch after their first

moult. The female remaining attached and motionless during the

deposition of the ova, dies flaccid and empty after the escape of the

young.

In many of these Crustaceans, especially in the errant suctorial

Cymothoadee, the young are very large in proportion to the adult

animal, and, to make up for this, are not very numerous ; in others,

on the contrary, the young, to the number of a couple of thousand,

are of extreme minuteness. Asa matter of course, these proportions

are in direct relation with the greater or less difficulties which the

young must encounter during their evolutive life, according to the

mode of life of the different fishes to which they attach themselves.

In the young the configuration and the relative size of the head,

antenne, eyes, and the last segment of the tail and its appendages,

and the number, form, and distribution of the pigment spots, present

a multitude of differences according to the species. The claws,

which are always simple and but slightly curved before the first

moult, often become strongly serrate after this moult—a structure

which is gradually lost during the following moults. All these

differences during youth frequently become a great assistance in the

specific distinction of the adult animals, especially when the latter,

as is the case in a great proportion of the parasitic Cymothoade,

have undergone a retrograde metamorphosis as they increased in

age. The females, converted into a more or less shapeless ovife-

rous sac, lose to a great extent the symmetry and the definite form

which distinguished their different appendages during the natatory

stage of their life. Eyen in the errant suctorial Cymothoade the

Miscellaneous. 197

female undergoes considerable changes in becoming oviferous: the

segments of the body shorten; the first segment of the tail becomes

more or Jess completely hidden beneath the seventh segment of the

body ; &e. These differences often deceptively simulate zoological

characters.— Comptes Rendus, July 8, 1878, p. 52.

On Avenardia Priei, a Giyantic Nemertean of the West Coast

of France. By M. A. Grarp.

The Nemertean which forms the subject of this note measures as

much as | metre or even 1:20 metre in length when in a state of

repose ; when it extends itself its length may become three or four

times asmuch. Its breadth attains 2 or 3 centims.; and the general

form of the body is flattened. In the contracted state the lateral

margins often appear undulated or notched, as is observed also in

the Venice and Ligule.

This worm is met with by hundreds at Pouliguen (Loire-Infé-

rieure), but in a peculiar station—namely, in an old canal (tier) of

the salt marshes, now converted into a reservoir, in which the sea-

water 1s renewed every tide. The water of this reservoir serves to

set in motion the wheels of an establishment managed by M.

Avenard. The workmen here have been acquainted with this

enormous Nemertean for a number of years. They meet with it, at

a depth of from 10 to 20 centims. in the mud, whenever they clean

out a portion of the reservoir. The salters, whom I have asked

about it, have not observed it any where else in the salt marshes.

It is equally unknown to the fishermen of the port of Pouliguen, as

also to those of Croisic.

The principal animals which inhabit the mud of the reservoir are

several species of Nereids (one of which is peculiar to brackish

waters), Pholades (P. dactylus and P. candida), Scrobicularie, flat-

fishes, and eels. Oysters, which have lately been introduced into

the reservoir, thrive there remarkably. The thousands of Nemer-

teans extracted from the mud during cleansing-operations are

deyoured with avidity by domestic ducks.

The Nemertean hollows out in the mud long galleries, which

it lines with a mucous coating, so that no earthy particle can

soil its epidermis. When put into the water it swims with the

greatest facility, by performing undulatory movements, giving it an

astonishing resemblance to an eel. Its colour, moreover, sufficiently

resembles that of this fish: the back is of a more or less dark

blackish grey, and quite black along the median line ; the belly

is entirely white or yellowish white.

When taken out of the water, instead of stretching softly, like

Lineus longissimus, the animal breaks up very rapidly into a multi-

tude of fragments, which become smaller and smaller. When the

division stops, the fragments are scarcely more than 2 centims. long;

and each of them has acquired a rounded form, in consequence of

the contraction of the muscles, which gradually diminishes the open

surface of the section, and finally causes it to disappear entirely.

To obtain an entire specimen the most certain method is to throw

198 Miscellaneous.

the worm suddenly into absolute alcohol, or to make it die slowly in

the water by gradually substituting fresh water for the sea-water in

which it is immersed. We frequently find individuals which have

regenerated a more or less considerable portion of their body.

When placed in a liquid which does not suit it, the worm pushes

out its trunk and throws it off. The trunk, thus isolated, still con-

tinues to live for a long time; it invaginates and evaginates itself,

and moves with a tolerably rapid creeping motion. One might

suppose that we had here a case of viviparity.

The organization of our Nemertean is precisely that of the

unarmed Nemerteans or Anopla; but the generic characters do not

agree with those of any type previously described. The head, which

is clearly distinct from the body, has the form of a heart with the

point directed forward, and presents an aperture for the protrusion

of the trunk. The sides of this head are occupied, throughout their

whole length, by two enormous longitudinal cephalic fissures. The

upper part is strongly pigmented, but there is no apparatus of

vision, which may easily be explained by the subterranean existence

of the animal. The mouth occupies the anterior and ventral part

of the trunk; it is about 1 centim. in length, and consequently

quite visible to the naked eye. The anterior part of the body, for a

length of about a decimetre, is occupied by a straight cesophagus

situated beneath the cavity of the trunk. Following this cesophagus

the digestive tube proper ‘commences. This point is marked by a

change in the musculature. Here begins a ventral furrow, which

traverses the whole body of the animal to the anus.

The ceca of the intestine are not placed opposite to each other

two and two; on the contrary, there is a very marked alternation

in the points of insertion of these organs to the right and left

of the digestive tube. The ceca are not simple; they branch at

their extremities into secondary diverticula, in such a manner that

the intestine presents a true dendrocelism. Such an arrangement

as this had only been indicated previously in a pelagic Nemertean,

the curious Pelagonemertes Rollestoni, two specimens of which were

collected and studied by Moseley during the ‘ Challenger’ expedition.

The lateral vessels do not appear to be so well organized as the

dorsal trunk; they are rather lacune, comparable with those which

occupy the same position in the Cestodea. Perhaps they may stand

in relation to the genital organs, which alternate with the ceca of

the digestive tube; I have not met with specimens young enough

to decide this question.

The genital pores do not open upon the sides of the body, as

is the general rule in the Nemerteans, but upon the dorsal

surface and on each side of the median dorsal line. They are dis-

seminated in an alternate and slightly irregular fashion, nearly like

the pores of the ambulacral plates of certain sea-urchins. The

spermatozoids are perfectly filiform, and very long. The ova

are exceedingly small, and are laid separately, each surrounded

by a thick mucous envelope. The nutritive vitellus is scanty.

Therefore, although I have not been able to follow the development,

T am convinced that the embryogeny must be dilated and that the

larva must aftect the Pilidium-form.

Miscellaneous. 199

I give this remarkable Nemertean the name of Avenardia Priez,

dedicating it at once to M. J. Prié, a zealous naturalist of Pouliguen,

and to M. Avenard, Assistant to the mayor of Pouliguen, who fur-

nished me with the materials of this investigation, and facilitated

these sufficiently troublesome researches with a kindness for which

Iam glad to thank him publicly—Comptes Rendus, July 8, 1878,

p. 72:

Observations and Experiments on the Migrations of Filaria rhyti-

pleurites, a Parasite of Cockroaches and Rats. By M. Osman

GALEB.

In 1824 Deslongchamps discovered, in the fatty body of the

common cockroach (Periplaneta orientalis), a great number of small

lenticular bodies visible to the naked eye, in which he found a

small Nematoid worm to which he gave the name of Filaria rhyti-

pleurites. This encysted worm merely represents the asexual state

of a Nematoid, the migrations of which have hitherto remained un-

known.

The cyst forming the cell of this animal is composed of two

membranes : the external, which is fibrous, is easily coloured by

carmine ; the inner one, on the contrary, which is structureless and

sometimes presents a granular appearance, does not fix the colouring

matter. The larva, whose movements may easily be followed through

the wall of the cyst, is folded several times upon itself and surrounded

by a whitish granular matter.

These Nematoids cannot quit their prison so long as the Peripla-

neta, of which they are parasites, continues alive. If by dissection

we separate the cysts and then place them in a suitable liquid, the

little worms soon pierce their cells; half an hour of submersion gives

them all their liberty ; and their vitality is such that they can re-

main alive for three days, or even more.

It is by chance that I have discovered the course of the migrations.

The baker with whom I was lodging, knowing that I was interested

in natural history, placed at my disposal all the rats caught in his

traps. On opening the stomach of one of these animals (Mus

decumanus), which I killed in order to make some histological pre-

parations, I found a Nematoid in the sexual state, and easily es-

tablished its identity with that which I had met with in the adipose

tissue of the cockroach: a cutaneous fold which exists in the body

of the larva at but a short distance from the anterior extremity

occurs also in the adult animal at the same part; and it was this

characteristic fold that suggested the name rhytipleurites, given by

Deslongchamps to the encysted worm.

The Nematoid when set free grows rapidly; for the larva con-

tained in the cyst does not measure more than 11-16 millims.,

while the adult worm often attains a length of more than 2 centims.,

the male being, as usual, smaller than the female.

The cuticle is thick, regularly annulated ; in the larva it contains

numerous porous canals. The muscular system forms a continuous

200 Miscellaneous.

layer, which places this worm among the Holomyaria. Within

this muscular layer the cavity of the body is occupied in the centre

by the digestive tube, and in the interval by a spongy tissue formed

by intercrossed fibres, the meshes of which are filled with large,

round, nucleated and nucleolated cells.

The single ovary is straight, and formed by a tube with a central

rhachis, to which the ova are attached laterally like the barbs of a

feather. The vulva opens not far from the mouth. The male

possesses a simple spicule ; his posterior extremity is twisted like a

crozier.

The specific identity of the encysted larva and the free adult ap-

peared to me to be sufficiently proved by the anatomical characters ;

but in order to arrive at more absolute certainty, I undertook some

experiments in artificial migration. As I found it difficult to

manage the rats caught in traps, in which these migrations would

naturally take place, 1 made use of white rats (Mus rattus), which

I fed with cockroaches infested by these parasites. The three

rats experimented on were killed in a week, when I found in the

anfractuosities of the mucous membrane of the stomach the

Nematoid in question, alive and freed from its envelopes. In one

of the rats I found three females and a male, all of which had

acquired their reproductive organs.

Thus the last period of evolution isaccomplished. The copulation

takes place in the digestive tube of the rat; and soon afterwards the

deposited ova are ejected with the fecal matters. I do not know

whether these ova contain a ready-formed embryo. However this

may be, these ova are swallowed by the cockroaches, whose voracity

drives them to deyour the excrement of the rats; the embryos are

then hatched in the digestive tube of those Orthoptera, pierce its

wall, and go to encyst themselves in the adipose body, to wait

there until the Periplaneta is in its turn eaten by the Rodent, in

which the evolution-cycle will be completed. A very simple obser-

vation also enables us to demonstrate how the migration of Filaria

rhytipleurites is effected. Having examined the matters contained

in the intestine of Periplaneta orientalis, I found there a great

quantity of rat’s hairs. Now the rats, as indeed all the Mammalia,

by licking themselves, introduce into their digestive tube a consider-

able mass of hairs, which are got rid of with the fecal matter. It

is therefore certain that the hairs which are met with in the alimen-

tary canal of the cockroaches have been brought there with the

feces of the rat, and that the ova of the Nematoids were ingested at

the same time.

Tbe observations and experiments just detailed seem to me to be

of some interest, as hitherto only a single case of the peregrination

of a Nematoid from an insect to a mammal, and vice versd, was

known *.—Comptes Rendus, July 8, 1878, p. 75.

* Leuckart has discovered that Sprroptera obtusa, encysted in the larva

ot Tenebrio molitor, completes its development in the digestive canal of

the mouse.

THE ANNALS

AND

MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY.

{FIFTH SERIES. ]

No. 9. SEPTEMBER 1878.

XXIV.—On the Occurrence in North America of rare Extinct

Vertebrates found fragmentarily in England. By Prof.

R. Owen, C.B., F.R.S., &e.

[Plates X. & XI.]

Part I. RESTORATION OF CHoNDROSTEOSAURUS.

OF such species, one of the most, if not the most, extraordi-

nary which has come under my observation is the extinct

reptile on certain vertebra of which I founded, in 1876, the

genus Chondrosteosaurus and the species Ch. gigas*.

The centrum of an “ anterior trunk-vertebra,” the position

of which, by characters continued, in Crocodilus, from the

posterior cervicals to the anterior dorsals, 1 would not more

precisely define, presented a length of 1 foot 3 inches (375

millims.). Another and more posterior vertebral centrum, and

a third more mutilated one, of which I made a section showing

its imperfectly ossified structure, were, and still are, all the

evidences of Chondrosteosaurus which have reached me from

British Wealden strata: the locality was the submerged bed

on the south coast of the Isle of Wight.

I am of opinion, however, that our knowledge of this huge

and singular Saurian has been extended by discoveries, in

1877, of fossil remains in the Mesozoic formations of Fremont

County, Colorado, U. S., due to the persevering researches of

the Superintendent of Public Schools in that county, Mr. O.

W. Lucas.

* “Monograph on the Fossil Reptilia of the Wealden Formations,” in

the Palzontographical Society’s volume issued in 1876, p. 5, pls. ii—v.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. ii. 14

202 Prof. R. Owen on the Occurrence

This opinion is grounded on the following concordancies of

the characters which I assigned to the genus with those noted

by Prof. E. D. Cope in a seemingly homologous vertebra,

which he terms “ cervical,” and which was submitted to his

examination by Mr. Lucas.

1. Terminal Articulations of Centrum.

The first character which I assigned to Chondrosteosaurus

was founded on the form of the terminal articular surfaces of

the centrum. “The hemispheroid convexity of the anterior

end (a)? was proved to be such, notwithstanding some abra-

sion of the fossil, ‘“ by the more perfect preservation of that

surface in the opposite concave articular end, 0 (plate ii.) ”’*.

The vertebre, at least at the fore part of the trunk, were

thus of the type which I have characterized as “ opistho-

coelian ’’f.

Prof. Cope states that ‘a cervical and three dorsal verte-

bre ”’ of the Saurian here compared “ have a ball-and-socket

articulation of the opisthoccelian type” t. ‘This character,

however, in parts of the vertebral column is common to other

genera (Streptospondylus, Cetiosaurus, Iqguanodon, e. g.)§.

2. Osseous Structure.

The next character of Chondrosteosaurus is taken from the

osseous structure of the vertebra. It was yielded by “the

large cancelli obvious at every fractured surface of the verte-

bra,” and was further tested and exemplified by “ a vertical

longitudinal section of a rolled and worn centrum of a second

anterior trunk-vertebra, figured three fourths of the natural

size in plate v. fig. 2” ||. Of these cancelli it is remarked,

““T deem it much more probable that they were occupied in

the living reptile by unossified cartilage or chondrine than by

air from the lungs”. They might be termed, from their size,

huge internal sinuses.

So Prof. Cope writes, ‘ A broken centrum, from which Mr.

Lucas removed the matrix, shows that this foramen communi-

cates with a huge internal sinus, which occupies almost the

entire half of the body of the centrum. Those [sinuses]

* Monogr. cited, p. 5.

+ Reports on British Fossil Reptilia, passim; Anat. of Vertebrates,

8yvo, vol. i. p. 59; and ‘ Paleontology,’ 8vo, p. 300

t “On a gigantic Saurian from the Dakota Epoch of Colorado,” in the

Paleontological Bulletin, no. 25, 8vo, p. 5, published August 28, 1877.

§ Report on British Fossil Reptiles, pt. 1. 1841, pp. 88-102.

|| Monogr. cited, pp. 6, 7.

4 Ibid. p. 6.

in North America of rare Extinct Vertebrates. 203

of opposite sides are separated by a [bony] septum which

is thin medially”’*. In the ‘ Paleontological Bulletin,’

no. 28, the author writes, ‘‘ the centra of the dorsal vertebre

are hollow, including two large chambers which are separated

by a longitudinal wall”’f.

In regard to the “ cervical vertebra,” Prof. Cope speaks of

“‘the interior chambers ”’¢ as differentiating them from the

“dorsal centra,” in which “there are but two chambers,

which are separated by a longitudinal median septum” §.

Such is the difference indicated in the more anterior and the

less anterior of the trunk-vertebre from the Isle of Wight in

regard to my second character of Chondrosteosaurus. It does

not appear, however, that this largely cancellous structure was

investigated or exposed in the Colorado vertebrz, as in the

British Wealden ones, byspecial sections; allusion is only made

by Prof. Cope to the “ broken centrum from which Mr. Lucas

had removed the matrix”’ ||.

I believe myself justified nevertheless in concluding that

the characters, from internal structure as from terminal articu-

lations and lateral fossee, on which the genus Chondrosteo-

saurus was founded, equally denote the “ gigantic Saurian

from the Dakota epoch of Colorado.”

3. Costal Articulations.

A third character, if an extinct reptile be indicated solely by

cervical or anterior dorsal vertebre, is to be derived from the

processes or surfaces which such vertebree afford for the articu-

lation of the ribs. In modern Reptilia such processes are

single on each side in lizards, double in crocodiles. For

the needs of intelligible description of the numerous and varied

fossil vertebree submitted to or observed by me in the course

of preparing my ‘ Report on British Fossil Reptiles’ (1840

and 1841), I proposed to call, in the vertebre showing

the double joint, the lower or capitular articular costal

process ‘ parapophysis,” the upper or tubercular one “ diapo-

hysis.”

ar characterizing the Wealden fossils in question it is

written :—“ That the vertebra is from the fore part of the trunk

may be inferred from the presence, on each side, of both a

parapophysis (plate ii. y) and a diapophysis (ib. d), indica-

* Loc. cit. p. 5.

+ ‘Proceedings of the American Philosophical Society,’ vol. xvii,

no. 100, May to December, 1877, p. 233,

it. p. dd4, § Loe, cit. p. 235.

{ Loc. cit. p.

| Pal. Bull no. 25, p. 5, August 23, 1877. r

14*

204 . Prof. R. Owen on the Occurrence

tive of the bifurcation of the proximal end of the rib into a

a capitular and a tubercular articulating process ”’*.

Of “the supposed cervical vertebra” from Dakota, Prof.

Cope writes :—‘‘ Near the anterior extremity a short robust

parapophysis has its origin, from which it extends outwards

and downwards, and soon terminates in a truncate extremity

which presents downwards. A deep fossa occupies its upper

base ; and above this a deep linear foramen extends throughout

the greater part of the length of the centrum.”

Of the dorsal vertebre Prof. Cope writes :—“ The widely

extended diapophyses support the rib-articulations ; and there

are no capitular articular facets on the centra; but such are

found on the basal region of the diapophyses in some ver-

tebree ’’T.

So, likewise, in a vertebra of Chondrosteosaurus which had

““come from a more posterior part of the column,” I note that

“the parapophysis”’ (or “ capitular articular facet”) “ had

disappeared, at least from the position from which it projects

in the subject of plate 11.” t

Thus there is correspondence of the fossils compared in

characters of the rib-joints, as in those of the terminal articu-

lations and of the osseous texture.

4. Parapophysis.

But this correspondence is further carried out in the shape,

direction, and position of the parapophyses of the cervical or

anterior trunk-vertebre. In Chondrosteosaurus ‘ the fore part

of the base of the process occupies the lower vertical halt of

the centrum, commencing at some distance from the hind

end, and terminating very near the beginning of the anterior

articular ball”’ §.

The close similarity in proportion and position of the para-

pophyses (p) is exemplified in Pl. X. fig. 1, from the re-

duced view given inmy ‘ Monograph’ of 1876, pl. i. fig. 2—

and in that (Pl. X. fig. 3) copied from fig. a, pl. i., appended

by Prof. Cope to the paper “ On the Vertebrata of the Dakota

Epoch of Colorado,” in the ‘ Proceedings of the American

Philosophical Society,’ no. 100, vol. xvi. 1877.

5. Fosse of Centrum.

To come to minor characters. In Chondrosteosaurus “ the

whole side of the centrum is occupied by a deep oblong de-

* Monogr. cited, p. 5. + Pal. Bull. no. 25, 1877, p. 7.

{ Monogr. cited, p. 7. § Ibid. p. 7.

in North America of rare Extinct Vertebrates. 205

pression, which probably lodged a corresponding saccular

process of the lung. On one side this depression was parti-

ally divided by a thin oblique plate (pl. v. fig. 1, ff); its

relative position beneath the base of the diapophysis is shown

at aus:

So also in the “ enormous Saurian of the Dakota group,”

‘just beneath the diapophysis is situated a huge foramen ”’f.

And in Prof. Cope’s subsequent and fuller description, “ the

centra of the cervicals and dorsals are hollow, and the interior

chambers communicate with the cavity of the body by a large

foramen on each side, which is below the base of the diapo-

physis. In the cervical region it is very elongate, and ex-

tends between the bases of the parapophysis and diapophy-

sis’? {

6. General Proportions and Shape.

The centrum of the anterior trunk-vertebre of Chondros-

teosaurus, the subject of plates ii., iv., and v. fig. 1, is notable

for its great longitudinal and small vertical diameter and

the flatness of the under surface (Pl. X. fig. 1).

So likewise with the Dakota Saurian, ‘The supposed cer-

vical vertebra is depressed; the anterior or convex extremity

is the most so. It is remarkable for its elongate form, exceed-

ing the proportions found in known Dénosauria and Croco-

dilia”’§. In truth the only known vertebra of considerable

proportions was the subject described and figured, under the

heading “ Order Dinosaurta (?) ; Genus Chondrosteosaurus ;

species Chondrosteosaurus gigas, Owen,” in the Monograph

of 1876.

7. Size.

But, huge as were the fossil vertebree from the Wealden,

which suggested the nomen triviale, they are surpassed by

the subjects of Prof. Cope’s description.

The length of my specimen was 1 foot 3 inches; and I ven-

tured to state, with respect to this dimension, that the vertebra

equalled “in length the largest one of any Cetacean recent or

fossil ’’ ||.

Of the Dakota monster Prof. Cope states, “ the dimensions

of the animal to which they belonged may be inferred from

the fact that the first [cervical vertebra] is twenty inches

* Monogr., Pal. Soc. vol. 1876, p. 6.

+ Pal. Bull. no. 25, 1877, p. 5.

t Proc. of Amer. Phil. Soc. 1877, p. 236.

§ Pal. Bull. no. 25, 1877, p. 5.

|| Monogr. 1876, p. 6.

206 Prof. R. Owen on the Occurrence

in length and twelve in transverse diameter, and that one of

the dorsals measures three and a half feet in the spread of its

diapophyses, two and a half feet in elevation, and the centrum

thirteen inches in transverse diameter ” *.

From the numerous and close agreements demonstrable

between my “anterior trunk-vertebra’’ and Prof. Cope’s

“¢ supposed cervical vertebra,” I am quite prepared to receive

from our submerged Wealden deposits of the Isle of Wight a

dorsal vertebra rivalling the dimensions of the Dakota one, in

the ratio of 1 foot 3 inches to 1 foot 8 inches, which differen-

tiates the dimensions of the more advanced vertebrae compared.

But that so rich an accession of illustrations of this probably

“largest or most bulky animal capable of progression on

land’ + as the Dakota rocks have revealed at their out-

crop, should be extracted from the resting-place of the British

giant, would be an event that I cannot flatter myself that I

shall contemplate during the brief remnant of my working

days.

Te eeladine: from the seven characters assigned in the mono-

graph of 1876 to Chondrosteosaurus, that the remains from

Dakota, affording their describer the same seven characters,

are of that genus and probably of the same species, the addi-

tional elements toward its reconstruction brought to light by

Mr. Lucas and described by Prof. Cope constitute a most

acceptable and interesting accession to the knowledge of ex-

tinct Reptilia.

In Prof. Cope’s ‘ Paleontological Bulletin,’ no. 25, he

reports, ‘‘ The vertebrae comprise a cervical, three dorsal, and

four caudal vertebre ”’ f.

The characters of the first two kinds are qucted above.

““ The caudal vertebra are amphiccelian, but not deeply so ;

they are subquadrate in section.” ‘‘ The most anterior one

of the series has short robust diapophyses, and is more con-

cave anteriorly than posteriorly. The other caudals are more

equally biconcave ; but the cavity is very shallow onthe most

distal of them. ‘The centrum is also relatively more elongate

and compressed than those of the others. None of them dis-

play the lateral pneumatic fossa which exists in the dorsals ;

and where broken, so as to permit a view of the internal

structure, the latter appears to consist of rather finely spongy

tissue. ‘The chevron-facets are not very well defined; and

the neural spines are of the usual forms, and on the anterior

two vertebre elongate.

“The dorsal vertebra which I suppose to be the anterior

* Pal. Bull. no. 25, 1877, p. 5. + Ibid. t Ibid.

in North America of rare Extinct Vertebrates. 207

one of those received, is characterized by its undivided trans-

verse neural spine. The entire neural arch is of enormous

elevation; but as the zygapophyses” (PI. X. fig. 4, 2, 2/5

the letters indicative of parts are added to my copy, not being

given in the original) “ are above its middle, the neural spine

[ib. ms] is not as long relatively as in various other genera, or

as in the caudals of this one. ‘The sides of the centrum [ce]

are strongly concave, and the borders of the cup [ce] flaring.

The neural arch is everywhere excavated, so as to reduce the

bulk and produce lightness so far as consistent with strength.

The diapophyses [@] rise from a point above the neural canal,

and are directed upwards as well as outwards. It sends a

narrow ridge down to the sides of the centrum, on each side

of which its shaft and base are deeply excavated. The

posterior of these fossee is overlooked by the wide zyga-

pophysis {z’]; and the roof of the anterior one supports

the anterior zygapophysis [z]. The former are separated by

another and vertical septum, which bifurcates below, forming

two prominent borders [n, n’] of the neural canal. At each

side of the base of the neural canal there are two trilateral

fossee, of which the anterior [] is much larger and extends

higher up on the lateral edge of the spine. ‘They are sepa-

rated by a lamina. The diapophysis [d] is not very long,

and is subtriangular in section near the extremity. The

neural spine is thickened at the extremity as though for the

attachment of a huge ligament. At the summit of its poste-

rior basal fossa, at the middle of its height, is an outwardly

curved process, with a smooth extero-superior face.

“ Measurements.

SEMICOMACAL GU COTUEUIN 5 cafe ois 0a enn cobain, + ny che mie carers ‘275

Motal elevavion Of vertebra, 2.53 em. + vee 2 cine °830*

Elevation to posterior zygapophyses ............ "550

Elevation of superior edge of diapophyses above cen-

ILI oops cet haymah hee ier ai dean aban etic erode 300

Elevation of neural spine above posterior zygapo-

PLY SES ee eS tse aes viarslotre tetas searureneed 295

heneth of diapophysis behind 2.0... ..6545 0.685. ‘215

Depth of extremity of ditto (restored)...........- ‘075

Transverse extent of summit of neural spine ...... *215

es F neural spine at middle ...... 330

“¢ Another dorsal vertebra is better preserved than the last

described. It is distinguished by the lack of the median

portion of the neural spine and the extension outwards of the

* [ = 2 feet 83 inches. |

208 Prof. R. Owen on the Occurrence

median lateral processes described above. 'The diapophyses

are much larger, and the zygapophyses more extended trans-

versely. ‘The centrum is constricted at the middle, and espe-

cially just behind the convex articular extremity, whose cir-

cumference forms a prominent rim. The edges of the lip are

flared outwards, forming a deep basin, much wider than deep.

The fossee described in the last vertebra are present in this

one, but differ in proportions, owing to the greater size and

expanse of the superior parts of the neural arch. The fossa

posterior to the base of the diapophysis is nearly plane, while

that at the anterior base is deeply excavated, is narrower, and

extends so far along the inferior side of the process as to give

it a semicircular section near the middle. Distally the dia-

pophysis has a trialate section, owing to its three longitudinal

ridges ; and the articular extremity is large and antero-poste-

rior in direction. The process differs from that of the verte-

bra already described, in the possession of a facet near the

middle of its anterior inferior bounding ridge, which is pro-

bably costal, as in the vertebrae of Crocodilia. The lateral

foramen of the centrum is subround. The general surface is

smooth” *.

The neural arch is confluent with the centrum.

In a later account of the gigantic Saurian } the dorsal ver-

tebree are again stated to be “remarkable for the enormous

elevation of the superior arches and diapophyses, the result of

which is to give the ribs an unusually elevated basis, and the

cavity of the body much space above the vertebral axis on

each side. On the other hand the bones of the tail and limbs

are solid or nearly so, in great contrast with some of the

Dinosauria of later geological periods. Another peculiarity

is the probable great length of the anterior limbs. The sca-

pula is enormous as compared with the pelvic bones. The

sacrum is also small and short, showing that the weight was

not borne on the hinder limbs.”” It appears also that Chondros-

teosaurus resembled Cetiosaurus in the “ pitted surface of the

articular end of the limb-bones.”’

Reverting to character 2, common to Chondrosteosaurus

and the Dakota monster, it will be seen that there is a differ-

ence of opinion between Prof. Cope and myself as to the con-

tents, in the living giants, of the “huge internal sinuses” of

their vertebral centrums. In the Wealden fossils, and, I

suppose, also in the Dakota ones, they are occupied by mine-

ral matter derived from the matrix. When Prof. Cops, states

* Pal. Bull. pp. 8, 9.

+ ‘Proceedings of the American Philosophical Society,’ vol. xvii.

no. 100, May to December, 1877, p. 233.

in North America of rare Extinct Vertebrates. 209

“thus the centra of the dorsals are hollow” *, I infer him

to mean that, in the recent state, the vertebral sinuses of his

reptile, like those in the pneumatic vertebre of a bird, were

filled with air; and he states that ‘they communicated with

the cavity of the body by a foramen on each side” t—meaning,

I presume, with such parts of that cavity as were continued

from the lungs and contained air. This, indeed, is placed

beyond doubt by the term “‘ pneumatic ”’ applied to the lateral

fossee in the dorsal and cervical centrums. On this assump-

tion he affirms, “the vertebrae are lighter in proportion to

their bulk than in any air-breathing animal,” the cancelli

being relatively larger than in the vertebral centra of birds.

If, as I believe, the cancelli were occupied by unossified

gristle, or ‘“chondrine,” and supposing the deficiency of the

thin layer of bone at the bottom of the lateral fossee to be

natural, there would be no communication of the cancelli with

the cavity of the body or of any viscus therein lodged. The

vertebral centra would be solid, although constituted of two

tissues, as I conclude to have been the case with those of

Poikilopleuron, in which the centrum is excavated by a large

central cavity or sinus (Pl. X. fig. 5, ¢h), although there

are no lateral fosse{. On the other hand the lateral fosse

may exist without cancelli or sinuses in the substance of the

centrum, as e. g. in Bothriospondylus suffossus §. In Bothrio-

spondylus robustus || the cancelli are small, numerous, longi-

tudinally extended, ill-defined, wholly unlike the pneumatic

cancelli in the vertebree of birds and Pterodactyles. But the

lateral fossee in extent and depth much resemble those in

Chondrosteosaurus, and retain their lining of thin compact

bone unbroken or imperforate.

In Cetiosaurus longus {| the lateral fossee coexist with a

closer osseous texture of the centrum than in Bothriospondy-

lus; the anterior trunk-vertebree are opisthoccelian, as in

Chondrosteosaurus. 'The lateral depressions at the upper part

of the sides of the centrum occasion a ‘‘ singularly compressed

upper portion of such centrum underlying the neural canal

and forming a vertical medial plate of bone, three or four

inches in height and but six or eight lines in thickness ” ** ;

but whatever parts in the thoraco-abdominal cavity may

* Pal. Bull. 1877, p. 5.

+ Proc. Amer. Phil Soe. 1877, p. 233.

t Monogr. 1876, pl. i. fig. 3, ch.

§ Monograph on the genus Bothriospondylus in the volume of the

Paleontographical Society issued 1875, pp. 17-20, pls. iv. & v. .

! Ibid. p. 21, pl. vi. q| Ibid. p. 29, pl. x. ** Ibid. p. 30.

210 Prof. R. Owen on the Occurrence

occupy or line these depressions, they unquestionably do not

convey air into the osseous substance of the vertebra.

In Omosaurus also there is a depression on each side of

the centrum, in the dorsal vertebra, “‘ beneath the base of the

neural arch’’*; but the osseous tissue is as in Cetiosaurus.

There are no cancelli to communicate with the lateral fossee.

In the comparisonof the vertebrae of Potkilopleuron, in which

the lateral fosse are wanting, with those of Cetiosawrus and

Omosaurus, it is noted that “ ossification is incomplete and

large chondrosal vacuities are left in the substance of the

centrum, which, in the fossils, become filled with spar ”’ T.

It seemed reasonable therefore to conclude that in a verte-

bra combining the lateral fossee of Bothriospondylus with the

cancellous texture of Potkilopleuron the cancelli, filled with

spar in the fossils, might have been occupied by chondrine in

the living reptile.

8. Relative Capacity of the Neural Canal.

I could not, however, be satisfied with this conclusion or

opinion so long as there remained any test to which it might

be subjected. It may seem strange that the neural canal

should offer such test; but J was attracted to this part of the

vertebra for the light it might throw on the point at issue.

All existing air-breathing Vertebrates which have the bony

tissue of the centrum cancellous, especially so largely and

widely cancellous as in Chondrosteosaurus (with which, in

this character, birds of flight alone can be compared), and

which have such cancelli filled with air, are remarkable

for the frequency and vigour of their muscular actions; and

such actions, in birds and bats, are correlated with powers of

flight.

With this vital energy of the muscular system there is a

concomitant development of the nervous system, at least of

that division of the central chord which gives origin to the

motor stimuli; and the size of the myelon affects that of the

neural canal.

To this part, therefore, of the vertebree of Chondrosteosaurus

my attention was directed, and, as related in my description f,

and shown in the figure §, that canal was singularly contracted

in proportion to the size of the vertebra (PI. X. fig. 2, n).

A similar narrow neural channel is figured in the view of

the anterior trunk-vertebra (copied from Prof. Cope’s plate i.

* Monograph on Bothriospondylus, Pal. Soc. vol. 1875, p. 48, pl. xii.

fig. 3, f. t Ibid. p. 28.

t Monogr. cited, Pal. Soc. vol. 1876, p. 6.

§ Ibid. pl. iv. x.

in North America of rare Extinct Vertebrates. 211

fig. 1) in Pl. X. fig. 3, illustrating the present communica-

tion. This concordance, indeed, between the Wealden Chon-

drosteosaur and the Dakota gigantic Reptile may be reckoned

as an eighth character and evidence of their generic relation-

ship. In further illustration of this significant indication of

the sphere and grade of locomotion in my reptile, I added the

figure of a corresponding view of a vertebra of an eagle

(Pls Xafig. 6).

It was rather hard, after the pleasurable pains which I

had taken to make my few vertebre as useful as possible

to future finders, to have my proposed generic name super-

seded by Camarosaurus, Cope, and still harder to read,

in the Professor’s excellent supplementary. notices of the

genus, ‘ Another name (Chondrosteosaurus) has been intro-

duced by Prof. Owen ; but he specifies no generic characters ’’f.

A name, notwithstanding Linné’s estimate}, interests me

less, in the present case, than the nature and affinities of the

gigantic Saurian in question; and towards the latter know-

ledge Prof. Cope’s descriptions give acceptable and valuable

aid.

On the limited foundation to this end available in 1876, I

was led to refer Chondrosteosaurus to the Dinosaurian order,

but with a sign of doubt §.

A sacrum, part of a sacrum, perhaps a single sacral vertebra

might have dispelled the doubt. Mr. Lucas was so fortunate

as to secure the entire sacrum of the Dakota reptile. Its

small size and an inference as to its function are noted above.

Prof. Cope has added to that notice the following descrip-

tion :—

“Tt consists of only four vertebral centra, thoroughly co-

ossified. The anterior articular extremity is convex, that of

the posterior extremity slightly concave. Its transverse pro-

cesses are, like those of the other vertebrae, much elevated,

although they spring from the centra. ‘The external face of

their bases is not prominent; and the spaces between their

projecting portions are deeply excavated. ‘The extremities of

the adjacent transverse processes are united, thus inclosing

large foramina ’’ ||.

In the Dinosaur of the skeleton of which we have the most

complete restoration (i. e. Scelidosaurus), the sacrum con-

sists of four coalesced vertebre ; the transverse processes are

* Monogr. 1876, pl. iv. fig. 3.

+ Bullet. cit. p. 6.

{ “Nomina si pereunt, periit et cognitio rerum.”

§ Monogr. 1876, p. 5—“ Order Drnosaurta (?).”

|| Proceedings of the Amer. Philos. Soc. 1867, p. 235.

212 Prof. R. Owen on the Occurrence

expanded at their termination, “ and thus touch each other,

or nearly so, at their ends” *.

A large foramen so enclosed is shown in the figure cited.

This characteristic of the Dinosaurian sacrum is more stri-

kingly exhibited in the 5-jointed one of the Iguanodon, in which

there are four such large foramina on each sideT.

We have thus ground for testing the inference drawn by

Prof. Cope, viz. that, with regard to the bulky Saurian of

Dakota, “‘ the weight was not borne on the hind limbs.” This

statement has a meaning on the assumption that the Professor

accepts the notion that the previously known Dinosauria, or

some of them, marched on their hind legs like birds. What

proportion of the weight of Chondrosteosaurus might be so

sustained we may infer from the analogy of Scelidosaurus.

Of this Dinosaur both humerus and femur of the same indi-

vidual are preserved in the specimen now in the British Mu-

seum. ‘The relative size of these bones affords an estimate of

the share they respectively took in the sustentation and motion

of the Saurian on dry land. The femur f is twice the length

and more than twice the thickness, in the shaft, of the hume-

rus§.

It may be that well-ascertained specimens of these bones

in Chondrosteosaurus will exhibit similar proportions.

Prof. Cope, however, writes, “The bones of the tail and

limbs are solid or nearly so, in great contrast with some of the

Dinosauria of later geological periods. Another peculiarity,

of the genus Camarosaurus at least, is the probable great

length of the anterior limbs. The scapula is enormous as

compared to the pelvic bones’ ||. ‘ The great length of the

humerus in the probably allied genus Dystropheus, from the

trias of Utah, adds to the probability that the same bones

were large in Camarosaurus. This character, taken in con-

nexion with the remarkably long neck possessed by that genus,

suggests a resemblance in form and habits between these huge

reptiles and the giraffe” {].

Until, however, a humerus of Chondrosteosaurus be unequi-

vocally discovered, it appears to me that the analogy of the

dinosaurian Scelidosaurus offers safer guidance than the mam-

malian genus Camelopardalis.

* “Monograph on a Fossil Dinosaur,” &c., in the Paleontological

Society’s volume issued 1862, p. 7, pl. vi. fig. 1.

+ Owen, ‘ History of British Fossil Reptiles,’ 4to, pt. vi. (1855) pl. 8.

t Monogr. 1855, pl. x. 65.

§ Ibid. pl. iii. 53.

| Proc. Amer. Philos. Soc. 1877, p. 285.

q Ibid. p. 234.

in North America of rare Extinct Vertebrates. 213

We may assume that the femur of Chondrosteosaurus was

discovered by Mr. Lucas in such contiguity with the other

sufficiently characteristic and previously characterized bones

-of that genus as to justify the following description of such

bone by Prof. Cope :—

“The femur is long and without prominent third trochanter,

this process being represented by a low ridge. The condyles

have an extensive posterior sweep, and are separated by a

shallow trochlear groove in front”’*.

In Scelidosaurus also the process called ‘ third trochanter”

in [guanodon is reduced to, or represented by, a ridge from

near the middle of the inner side of the shaft +; and “ the

condyles are but feebly indicated by a shallow notch on the

fore part, but more distinctly behind, where they are produced

backward ”’ f.

In the absence of a figure of the femur of Chondrosteosaurus,

we may infer that, amongst known Dinosaurs, it most resem-

bled that of Scelidosaurus. The main difference is in size.

The femur of Chondrosteosaurus is, in length, 1820 millims.,

that of Scelidosaurus is 403 millims.

“The tibia of Chondrosteosaurus,”’ like that of Scelido-

saurus, “is much shorter than the femur’’§; and “ the astra-

galus is evidently distinct from it”’||, as it is, likewise, in

Scelidosaurus{], in which, however, I consider the naviculare

and the ento- and mesocuneiform tarsals, in mammals, to have

coalesced with the astragalus.

Prof. Cope figures the right scapula of Chondrosteosaurus,

and gives the following description :—‘ The scapula is rela-

tively of large size. It is rather elongate, and the superior

extremity is expanded. There is a very large mesoscapular

process, which is wanting in Cet/osaurus, according to Phil-

lips’s figures. It appears to resemble the scapula in Dystropheus.

(See Report of Lieut. Wheeler, vol. iv. pl. Ixxxii. p. 31).

The two proximal faces, the glenoid and the coracoid, are well

distinguished ; and their surfaces are, like the corresponding

faces of other bones, pitted coarsely ’’**.

Besides the scapula of Cetiosaurustt, that of Iguanodon tt

and of Scelidosaurus are sufficiently entire to be comparable

* Proc. Amer. Philos. Soc. 1877, p. 236.

+ Monogr. 1855, pl. x. 63, ¢.

{ Ibid. p. 15.

§ Cope, Proc. Amer. Phil. Soc. 1877, p. 236.

|| Id. ibid.

{| Monogr. 1855, pl. x. a.

** Proc. Amer. Philos. Soc. 1877, p. 235.

tt Monogr. 1875, p. 32, fig. 2.

tt Hist. of Brit. Fossil Reptiles, pt. vi. 1855, pl. 19. fig. 1.

214 Prof. R. Owen on the Occurrence

with that of Chondrosteosaurus. In Iguanodon the breadth of

the humeral end is two sevenths the length of the scapula; in

Cetiosaurus it is not quite one half that length; in Scelido-

saurus itis one half that length ; in Chondrosteosaurus it is two

thirds that length. In the degree of expansion of the humeral

end of the scapula the Scelidosaurus, amongst the Dinosauria

as known to me, makes the nearest approach to Chondrosteo-

saurus. The part called “ mesoscapular process”? is not

indicated in Prof. Cope’s figure. On the supposition that it

may be the low ridge there shown, a similar ridge from the

middle of the anterior border of the bone is indicated in the

scapula of Scelidosaurus.

The coarse pitting of the articular surfaces of the limb-

bones and arches are most common and best marked in the

marine Reptilia (Zchthyo- and Sauro-pterygia) ; the degree in

which the same character is marked and prevails in the limb-

bones of other Saurians points to the predominance of the sea

over the land as the theatres of their life-acting. This infer-

ence I have drawn and applied to the Cetiosauri; it is as

legitimate an application in considerations of the way and

medium of life of Chondrosteosaurus. Not that I deem the

Cetiosaurs or any form of Dinosauria to be as exclusively

aquatic as the Plesiosaurs; but the degree or proportion of

their time passed in water may be inferred from such a

character as that noted by Prof. Cope in the articular surfaces

of the scapula and in those of the acquired long bones and

limb-bones of Chondrosteosaurus.

On the pneumatic hypothesis of the cancellous structure of

the vertebrz, the conclusion drawn by Prof. Seeley would be

equally just and legitimate, viz. that such huge Dinosaurs

were “ constructed after the lightest and airiest plan, such as

is only seen in Pterodactyles and in birds,” that the species

is “‘ therefore clearly ornithic”’ and entitled to the designa-

tion of Ornithopsis*.

Prof. Cope, indeed, accepts the consequent inference, viz. that

Chondrosteosaurus “ carried its neck erect after the manner of

birds ;” but he prefers to compare the reptile, on the assumed

concomitant length of a-hypothetical humerus, to the giraffe.

As, however, I find the closest resemblance of the parts of

the framework of Chondrosteosaurus, of which such acceptable

additions have been brought to our cognizance through the

praiseworthy labours of Prof. Cope and Mr. Lucasy, to those of

previously known Dinosauria, it is in that order that I find

* Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. 1870, 4th ser. vol. v. p. 279.

+ To the latter gentleman the Professor bears the following testimony :

— Credit is due to Superintendent 0. W. Lucas for this discovery, and

in North America of rare Extinct Vertebrates. 215

the most trustworthy and acceptable guides to the true nature

and way of life of the stupendous Saurian of the Dakota hori-

zon. Asa Bothriospondylian genus the side-pits may have

received, as I have suggested, saccular portions of the lung ;

and the service derived therefrom might be such as the Gadus

navaga receives by the extension of sacculi of the air-

bladder into the excavations of the parapophyses of its abdo-

minal vertebra—a diminution, viz., of specific gravity facili-

tating natation.

To the functions with which the further extension of air

into the osseous tissue is related, the degree of solidity

ascribed to the limbs of Condrosteosaurus would be adverse.

In that limb-character I see the affinity of the genus to

Cetiosaurus. In that genus, in Jguanodon, and in Scelido-

saurus the fore limbs manifest the proportions which least

impede the faculty of swimming exercised by the powerful

hind limbs and tail. From the quantity of unossified tissue

in the vertebral column, and from the restriction, as a Dino-

saur, of the number of sacral vertebre, I infer that Chon-

drosteosaurus Was more aquatic, less terrestrial, in its life and

' movements than were the /guanodon and Megalosaurus.

It is as interesting as it was unexpected to possess the

knowledge of the extensive geographical range of the hugest

of the hitherto characterized extinct Reptilia.

As to the geological position of the American representative

of our Wealden Chondrosteosaurus, Prof. Marsh sees grounds

for identifying what is, according to Prof. Mudge, the same

horizon as the Dakota with the Wealden of England. But

Prof. Cope remarks :—‘‘ Specimens from the northern locality

which I have examined render it certain that the horizon is

that of Mr. Lucas’s excavations. Of this I may say that

there is no paleontological evidence of its identity with the

Wealden. ‘The resemblance of the vertebrate fossils to those

of the English Oolite is much greater, but not sufficient as yet

for identification. The discovery of Vertebrata in the strata

of the Dakota epoch is an important addition to the geology

and paleontology of North America’”’*.

If, however, the legitimate inference from the above detailed

conformity of characters between Chondrosteosaurus and

Camarosaurus be accepted, it will supply an evidence of the

accuracy of Prof. Marsh’s inference as to the Wealden age of

the Dakota formation.

also in an especial manner for the skill and care he has exercised in

taking out and shipping the ponderous specimens” (Proc. Amer, Philos.

Soe. 1877, p. 284).

* Proc, Amer. Phil. Soc. 1877, p. 234.

216 Prof. R. Owen on the Occurrence

Part IT. RESTORATION OF CoryrHopon.

Tf I were restricted to a single specimen on which to deduce

the nature of an extinct animal, I should choose a vertebra to

work out a reptile, and a tooth in the case of a mammal.

The characters, seven or eight in number, that may be

deduced from a reptilian vertebra have been pointed out in the

summary of the subsequent evidences which have contributed

towards the reconstruction of the Chondrosteosaurus. The

dental characters are fewer, yet still, as it has proved, suffi-

ciently significative of the genus founded thereon to guide

subsequent discoverers of fossils to a right reference of them.

In the year 1844 a petrified fragment of lower jaw with one

entire tooth was dredged up from the sea-bed between St. Osyth

and Harwich, off the Essex coast. It came into the possession

of John Brown, Esq., F.G.S., by whom it was transmitted

to me for determination; and it is now, with the rest of his

collections, according to his liberal bequest, in the British

Museum. ‘The characters on which the genus of hoofed

quadruped was proposed, with the name Coryphcdon, are

detailed in the undercited work*. From the mineral charac- .

ters of the fossil I inferred that it had been originally imbedded

in an Eocene deposit of the Hssex coast.

This inference was supported by a second tooth, from a

different part of the jaw, which had been brought up in the

following year from a depth of 160 feet, out of the plastic

clay, in the operations of sinking a well in the neighbourhood

of Camberwell. It was submitted to me by Mr. Alport, author

of the ‘ Antiquities and Natural History of the Town of

Maidstone in Kent’ fF.

In the year 1876 Prof. O. C. Marsh, of Yale College,

Newhaven, United States, published an account of his dis-

covery, in a formation of the Rocky-Mountain region the

horizon of which he determined to be that of the “ plastic

clay” or lower Eocene of England, of the following remains

of a large hoofed quadruped.

The skull lacking the lower jaw, but with the maxillary

teeth so preserved as to determine the dental formula to be -—

“ Tncisors 2, canines +, premolars {, molars 3, x 2=44” f.

The last molar and the canine proved the animal to

* ‘History of British Fossil Mammals and Birds,’ 8vo, 1846, p, 299,

figs. 103, 104, 107.

+ Op. cit. p. 3806, fig. 105.

{ The first notice of this interesting discovery appeared in ‘The

American Journal of Science and Arts,’ vol. xi. May 1876; the more

detailed account from which I quote is given in vol. xiv. of the same

‘Journal,’ July 1877, p. 81.

in North America of rare Extinct Vertebrates. 217

belong to the same genus as that founded on those teeth in

1846. Other parts of the skeleton included cervical, dorsal,

and caudal vertebre, and, what is still more important and

suggestive, the bones of both fore and hind limbs, permitting a

restoration of the feet, as in the figures copied in Pl. XI.

figs. 1 & 2, from Marsh’s memoir *.

In the Section vil. of the undercited work}, containing an

attempt to develop Cuvier’s idea of the classification of Pachy-

derms by the number of their toesf, I referred the genus

Coryphodon to the Perissodactyle series. The first confirmation

from the limb-bones supplied by the North-American fossils

is derived from the femur. I had noted that “ the trochan-

ters of the femur are two in the Artiodactyles, but three in the

Perissodactyles’’§; but at that date I could not apply this pro-

position to the genus in question. Prof. Marsh writes (1877),

“the femur of Coryphodon is of the perissodactyl type, and has

a distinct third trochanter ”’ ||.

In my work above cited, when treating of digital characters,

I referred to Coryphodon, together with Lophiodon, Palwothe-

rium, Acerotherium, and Hippotherium, “as links filling up

the now broken series of perissodactyle or odd-toed Ungulates

represented by the existing genera Rhinoceros, Hyrax, Tapirus,

Equus” ¥.

But the importance of the link supplied by Coryphodon could

not have been divined before Prof. Marsh’s discovery. This

genus, older in time, earlier in date, than Palewotherium or

Lophiodon, retained the digits which they had lost. They are

present in what may be termed the mammalian typical num-

ber, 5, on both fore (Pl. XI. fig. 1) and hind (ib. fig. 2) feet.

A form of hoofed limb may yet be discovered (and I should

expect it in the predecessors of the Hyracotherioids) of a more

generalized type than that in Coryphodon—one, viz., in which

the perisso- or the artio-dactyle characters will be less distine-

tively marked.

It is not that the greater robustness of the third metapodial

indicates the tendency to perissodactylism ; for such is the

character of that bone in the artiodactyle Hyopotamus. The

third metatarsal (second through loss of the first) differs both

by breadth and length from the fourth metatarsal, to which it

+ ‘Contributions to the History of the British Fossil Mammals,’ 4to,

1848, p. 30.

t See ‘Ossemens Fossiles,’ tom. iii. ed. 1822, 4to, p. 72.

§ Contributions &e. p. 59.

|| Loe, cit. p. 83.

Loe. cit. p. 55.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. it. 15

218 Prof. R. Owen on the Occurrence

becomes equal and similar in later Artiodactyles. But in

Coryphodon a superior size of the third digit coexists with a

three-trochantered femur. I therefore limit myself to tracing

the subsequent simplifications of the foot in the Perissodactyle

series.

As these Ungulates approach the present time the feet gain

in length but lose in breadth ; and the latter loss is due not only

to proportions of the constituent bones of the fore and hind

feet, but to disappearance of digits.

The first or innermost is always the first to go.

Two series, however, may be traced, in which the tendency

to length over breadth of foot is more marked in one than in

the other. The broader type is represented in the still living

series by the rhinoceros, the narrower type by the horse.

The earliest, now extinct, form of Rhinoceros, called, from

the non-development of the defensive weapon, Acerotherium,

exhibits the type of fore foot shown in fig. 4.

Its diminutive congener (Hyrax), which escapes an enemy

by hiding in the cavities of rocks, is also hornless, like the old

Tertiary Acerothere, and retains a similar type of four-toed

fore foot. With the coming in of enemies in the later Miocene

and Pliocene periods the formidable horn is developed in the

larger beasts, single or two in number, and these one behind

the other, never in a pair; although elevations of the outer

table of the skull, simulating horns, do occur, in a symmetrical

pair, in some species of Acerothere. The contemporaries of the

tiger in India, and of the lion in Africa, superadd to their

weapon of attack defensive armour, in the thickness of their

folded hide. The foot of the modern rhinoceros is reduced,

as in Pl. XI. fig. 5, to the tridactyle type; but a rudiment

of the fifth metapodial (ib. v) is still retained. The diver-

gence from the pentadactyle type in the longer and narrower

form of foot can now be traced through a rich series of grada-

tions*, of which three are selected for the present illustration.

In Pl. XL, fig. 6 represents the fore foot of the Orohippus, in

which the first digit alone is wanting. The relative size of

the third indicates the superior share it takes in station and

progression. The persistence of the fifth digit, though slender,

adds to the power which Orohippus possessed to pass over

swamps, in which the foot of the modern horse would sink.

In the Miocene Hippothere (ib. fig. 7) the fifth digit has gone,

and the second and fourth are reduced, while the third is en-

larged. It is a form of foot better adapted than that of Orohippus

* For a knowledge of which we are chiefly indebted to Prof. Marsh,

“Notice of new Equine Mammals from the Tertiary Formation,” in Amer.

Journal of Arts and Sciences, vol. vii. March 1874.

tn North America of rare Eatinct Vertebrates. 219

for swiftness. In the Pliocene and existing Equines (horse,

ass, zebra) the phalanges of the second and fourth have ceased

to be developed, and their metapodials (ib. fig. 8, 11 & Iv)

are reduced to the farrier’s ‘ splint-bones ;’’ growth has been

concentrated on the third digit. With this simplified form of

foot speed is maximized and escape from enemies best assured.

The safety of no antecedent Perissodactyle was so provided

for. ‘The strategy of Equines is retreat rather than combat; if

driven to defence, the single hoof on the hind foot is launched

out at the assailant.

As a general rule, it may be remarked that no Kocene

hoofed mammal bears weapons ; the canines are small when

recognizable, so small in some as to have suggested to their

discoverer the name “ Anoplothertum,”’ or weaponless. Par-

tial elevations of the outer table of the skull, analogous to the

nasal pair in an old Miocene hornless Rhinoceros*, are deve-

loped in pairs on other parts of the skull, even on the mandi-

ble (Dinoceras e. g.). It is most probable that these large

and low obtuse prominences, like the pair in Acerotherium

pleuroceros, Duv., and the median one in Camelopardalis, were

covered with hairy or callous tegument, not capped with horn:

they cannot be cited as “weapons.” One of these singu-

lar mammals, the Dinoceras mirabile of Marsh, from the

“ Kocene of Wyoming,” offers the exceptional instance of

a pair of upper canines descending, like those of Machatrodus

and Trichechus, outside and beyond the lower border of the

mandible.

But the character which is exceptional in the oldest Tertiary

Ungulates becomes the rule in the newest ones and in existing

species. ‘The Rhinoceroses, e. g., have their mesial horns, the

Ruminants their parial ones, the Boars their horn-like tusks ;

aud this better-weaponed condition of herbivorous objects of

prey seems to be correlated with concomitant increase in

number, size, and force of their carnivorous enemies.

At the Eocene period Carnivores appear to have been but

few and not large. The Hycnodon of Hordwell and of the

HKocéne supérieure du Gard, the Pterodon and Cynodon of the

Lignites. of Débruge, the Arctocyon of the Hocéne inférieure

i la Vére, the Galethylax of the Paris Gyps, the Rhagathe-

rium of the Eocene of Mauremont did not acquire the size of

a panther. The species of Amphicyon and Hyenarctos make

their appearance at the Miocene period, but are mostly inferior

* “Crest du Rhinoceros minutus, G. Cuv., qwil faut rapprocher un rhino-

eéros du Bourbonnais que M. Duvernoy supposait avoir deux cornes

placées l’une 4 cété du nez et l’autre de l’autre cdté” (Ossem. Foss., ed.

posthum., 8vo),

15*

220 Prof. R. Owen on the Occurrence

in size.to the later bears, lions, and tigers. The acquisition

of the most perfect and distinctive carnassial organization, as

exemplified in Felis proper, has not been manifested with

certainty by fossils from formations older than those of Mio-

cene age; and there they are rare and do not exceed the

Jaguar in size (e.g. Machatrodus, Kaup; Felis cristata,

Cautley and Falc.). As Pictet well observes of the Carnas-

siers, “Ils ont, pendant les premiers Ages du développement

des mammiferes, été précédés par des espéces plus faibles,

plus lentes et plus omnivores ’’*.

The modifications at present traceable in the Perissodactyle

division of hoofed mammals pass, as we have seen, in two

directions—one supplying the species with means of defence

and combat by thick hides and true horns, the other per-

fecting their means of escape by increased speed.

In connexion with the elephantine proportions, feet, and

excessive development of an upper pair of tusks of Dinoceras,

new interest is attached to the partial risings of the outer

table of the skull in certain Miocene Proboscidians. In Ele-

phas hysudricus the frontal pair, with their broader bases, are

divided by a channel; in 4. namadicus the coalesced bases

of the frontal risings project forward. One cannot call these

developments ‘horns,’ any more than the pair of bosses

which modify the lower contour of the mandibular rami of the

Megatherium, like the similar developments in Dénoceras.

True horns, or keratose weapons, are pointed, whether they

consist of bone only or of both osseous and corneous sub-

stances; and when branched, as a rule, the snags are pointed.

Cuvier first noted the relative inferiority of size and simpli-

city of surface of the brain in a large herbivore of the Eocene

period (Anoplotherium commune), whence he deduced the

inference that it must have been but poorly endowed with

intelligence. The probable or possible conditions of such

relative stupidity are not entered upon. In a beast of the

size of an ordinary ass, the brain was hardly so large as that

of a roebuckf.

Gratiolet noted a similar simplicity of cerebral structure

in the Cainotherium of the lower Miocene of Allier, France.

* Traité de Paléontologie, 8vo, 1853, vol. i. p. 226.

+ “Un hasard heureux m’a aussi procuré quelque idée de la forme du

cerveau dans 1’ Anoplotherium—il étoit peu volumineux a proportion,

aplati horizontalement: ses hémisphéres ne montroient pas des circonvo-

lutions, mais on voyoit seulement un enfoncement longitudinal peu pro-

fond sur chacun. Toutes les lois de l’analogie nous autorisent 4 con-

clure que notre animal étoit fort dépourvu d’intelligence.”—Ossemens

Fossiles, 4to, ed. 1822, tom. iii. p. 44, pl. vii. fig. 3.

‘{ Bullet. de la Société Philomathique, Février 1858.

in North America of rare Extinct Vertebrates. 221

In the fossil skull of a herbivore from an older division of the

Eocene (“1’éocéne & Lophiodons”’ d’Issel), Ed. Lartet* found

the brain, as represented by the cast in matrix, to be still less,

relatively, than in the Anoplothere and Cainothere. The

hemispheres extended neither upon the rhinencephalon in front

nor upon the cerebellum behind. He also notes the lower

development of the brain in the Miocene Hipparion as com-

pared with that of a modern Equus of similar bulk. Referring

to the size of the much-convoluted cerebral hemispheres of

the brain in the elephant, and assuming the natural duration

of life of that animal to be 150 years, associating also the

longevity of Man with his large brain t, Lartet infers that the

older the mammal in geological time the briefer was the life

of the individual and the smaller the amount of its intel-

lectual faculties f.

When, however, we consider the small size of brain and the

great length of life of a gigantic tortoise, the correlation sup-

porting the induction of the briefer life-periods of the indivi-

dual herbivores of the Miocene and EKocene periods is far from

commending itself to credence. As to the limitation of intel-

ligence associated by Gratiolet and Lartet, as by Cuvier, with

the low development of brain, that is the obvious physiologi-

cal inference.

The question, which is here left untouched, is, What were

the conditions of existence in the older tertiary times which

rendered better brains and concomitant intelligence uncalled

for in the peaceful Herbivora of those periods ?

To the attempt to solve this question I was led by observing

that an Eocene marine mammal showed the same inferiority

of development of its cerebral hemispheres, compared with its

modern congeners, as did the terrestrial forms §. And the

* Comptes Rendus de l’Acad. des Sciences, Juin 1868.

+ “L’éléphant, qui vit um siécle et demi, a le cerveau plus grand

qu’aucun autre mammifére terrestre ; aprés l’éléphant viendrait homme

qui, par le volume absolu ducerveau, comme par la longévité, parait l’em-

porter sur les autres mammiferes terrestres.” —Loe. cit.

{ “TIlen ressortirait comme hypothése explicative des faits observés, que,

dans certains divisions de la classe des mammiféres, il y aurait eu, depuis

leur apparition sur le globe, accroissement graduel d’énergie vitale et

d’intelligence ; en termes plus explicites, que la durée de vie et le dévelop-

Spee des facultés intellectuelles auraient été moindres chez les espéces

ossiles remontant aux premiers temps de la période tertiaire que leurs

analogues ou leurs congénéres de l’époque actuelle.” — Loe. cit.

§ “ Viewing fig. 2 (brain of otheriwm) in contrast with fig. 5 (brain

of Manatus), one is led to speculate on the circumstances influencing in-

crease of brain-mass in marine mammals of simple, sluggish, Sirenian

habits, either obtaining their food from seaweed at no great depth, or

shuffling along to browse the grassy shore of a river or estuary. Certain

it is that since the good old Eocene times ‘ new foes have arisen;’ and any

222 Prof. R. Owen on rare Extinct Vertebrates.

explanation which I hazarded I believed might apply to ana-

logous instances in time-series of other and terrestrial herbi-

vorous mammals.

The Coryphodons may have roamed over the regions of

Utah, Wyoming, and New Mexico in vast herds; but they

were not harried and disturbed by the enemies that now per-

secute the bisons of North America. The instincts which

such unintermitting persecution have developed in the wild

Herbivora of that and other continents, and which call for

the utmost skill and wood-craft of the sportsman to cireum-

vent, were little, if at all, excited in the oldest Eocene period,

so far as the evidences of contemporary enemies of Corypho-

don have come to light.

“The brain-cavity in Coryphodon”’ (PI. XI. fig. 3, e, 7,7),

writes Prof. Marsh, “‘is, perhaps, the most remarkable feature

in the genus, and indicates that the brain itself was of a very

inferior type; but its most striking modifications are the small

size of the hemispheres [ »] compared with the expanded cere-

bellum [e]. The olfactory lobes [7] were large and entirely

in advance of the hemispheres ” *.

Thus the parts of the brain which experimental physiology

has associated with the locomotive function and the testing of

food, were present in due proportion to the bulk of the extinct

Herbivore. The quest of favourite foliage and delicate her-

bage by the exercise of an acute sense of smell, and the

migrations from pasture to pasture or from grove to grove,

were both provided for in their relations to the cerebral orga-

nization. But the superadded mass which converts the sen-

sations into ideas, and retains the impressions as memories,

remained at that low stage of development which suited a

blissful condition of existence untroubled by the necessity

of taking cognizance of, and contriving escapes from, the

atlaeks and wiles of creatures concerned in killing Corypho-

ons.

To the close and careful comparisons of the conscientious

palzontologist of Yale College we are indebted for the above

interesting and unexpected additions to our knowledge of the

rare and ancient Tertiary mammal, fragmentarily indicated

increase in the number of creatures and their lethal powers concerned in

killing sea-cows would add to the number of phenomena which such sea-

cows were concerned in noting, with concomitant reaction of such per-

ceptions, or neural vibrations, resulting in a change of cerebral into

muscular force, exercised to put themselves into depths of safety. With

such augmentation of ideas the thinking-organ has grown.” (“On Eothe-

rium egyptiacum,’ Quarterly Journal of the Geological Society, 1875,

vol. xxxi. p. 105.)

* Marsh, Joc. cit. p. 82.

On some new Species of Halticine. 223

in the “ plastic clay” of England (1845), and in the “ con-

glomérate de l’argile plastique” at Meudon, France (1856) *,

of the elements toward a restoration of which we might have

long remained in doubt had they continued to be made known

to us as parts of a Bathmodon or Loxolophodon t.

EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES,

PLATE X.

Fig. 1. Under view of anterior trunk-vertebra (one fifth nat. size) of

Chondrosteosaurus.

Fig. 2. Upper view of the same vertebra (one fifth nat. size) of ditto.

Fig. 3. Upper view of a similar, but more mutilated, vertebra (much

reduced) of ditto (after Cope).

Fig. 4. Side view of a dorsal vertebra (after Cope), much reduced, of

ditto.

Fig. 5. Longitudinal vertical section of a dorsal vertebra of a Potkilo-

pleuron.

Fig. 6. Longitudinal horizontal section of a cervical vertebra of an eagle

(Halizetus albicila).

PuaTE XI,

Fig. 1. Bones of the left fore foot, Coryphodon (after Marsh, much

reduced).

Fig. 2. Bones of the left hind foot, Coryphodon (ditto, ditto).

Fig. 3, Outline of skull and cerebral cavity, Coryphodon (ditto, ditto).

Fig. 4. Bones of the fore foot, Acerothervwm (reduced).

Fig. 5. Ditto, Rhinoceros (reduced).

Fig. 6. Ditto, Orohippus (ditto).

Fig. 7. Ditto, Hipparion (ditto).

Fig. 8. Ditto, Equus (ditto).

XXV.—Characters of undescribed Species of Halticine.

By Josepu 8. Baty, F.L.S.

[Continued from ser. 5, vol. i. p. 322.]

Cidionychis biteniata, Clark, MS.

@. subelongato-ovata, postice paullo ampliata, convexa, pallide

flava, femoribus posticis apice, scutello elytrisque (his basi excep-

tis) nigris; elytris crebre, sat fortiter punctatis, cyaneis, limbo

* Hébert, ‘ Annales des Sciences Nat.’ t. vi. p. 87, pls. iii. and iv. (1856),

+ “The Museum of Yale College contains a large collection of Cory-

phodon remains from Utah, Wyoming, and New Mexico; and this mate-

rial is amply sufficient to indicate all the more important characters of

the group. Among these specimens are portions of the same individuals

described by Cope under the names Bathmodon and Loxolophodon, both

of which are synonyms of Coryphodon” (Marsh, American Journal of

Science and Arts, vol. xiv. July 1877, p. 81).

224 Mr. J. 8. Baly on some

laterali a basi ad medium, fascia lata prope medium, altera ante

apicem limboque inflexo pallide flavis.

Long. 4-5 lin.

Hab. Brazil.

Head short, trigonate; vertex and front coarsely punctured

on the sides ; encarpx transverse, bounded above by a deep de-

pression; carina ill defined, broad, trigonate, terminating below

on the usual transverse ridge; eyes rotundate, ovate, not sinuate

within; antenne about half the length of the body, filiform,

the second joint ovate, the third and fourth equal, each more

than half the length of the second; three lower joints flavous,

the rest black. Thorax nearly three times as broad as long ;

sides broadly dilated, reflexed, parallel at the base, thence

rounded and converging to the apex, the latter armed with an

obtuse, very slightly excurved tooth; disk very minutely and

distinctly punctured, faintly impressed in front of the basal

margin with an ill-defined transverse groove, also indistinctly

sulcate on either side just behind the apical margin ; dilated

margin concave, its surface irregular. Scutellum regularly

trigonate, shining black, its surface granulose. Elytra broader

than the thorax, ovate, slightly dilated posteriorly, closely

and deeply punctured, lateral margin narrowly dilated, reflexed.

Hinder claw strongly thickened, nigro-piceous. Prosternum

narrow, elongate, its apex subspatulate.

Gidionychis elegans.

@. late ovata, convexa, pallide rufo-picea, nitida, antennis extror-

sum nigris; elytris cyaneo-nigris, sat fortiter punctatis ; utrinque

vittis duabus latis, basi et apice conjunctis, prima submarginali,

secunda discoidali, a basi ad medium intus curvata, hine ad api-

cem ad suturam parallela, flavis ornatis.

Long. 3 lin.

Hab. Bahia. Collected by Mr. Edwin Reed.

Head trigonate; vertex smooth, impunctate; front exca-

vated above the encarpe, impressed with large round punc-

tures; encarp subquadrate; carina ill defined, wedge-shaped;

antenne scarcely half the length of the body, the second

joint ovate, the third, fourth, and fifth nearly equal, the two

latter rather longer than the third, the sixth and five following

joints shorter, each nearly equal in length to the third, the five

upper ones slightly thickened, black. Thorax three times as

broad as long; sides broadly dilated, straight and nearly

parallel from the base to beyond the middle, thence rounded

and converging to the apex; apical angle thickened, armed

with a short, excurved, acute tooth; upper surface finely but

new Species of Halticine. 225

not closely punctured; lateral margin reflexed, concave, its

outer edge thickened. Elytra broader than the thorax, very

broadly ovate, convex, closely punctured, shining black with

a metallic-blue tint ; each elytron with two broad pale yellow

vittee, confluent at base and apex, one submarginal, the other

commencing on the shoulder and curving obliquely downwards

and inwards as far as the middle of the elytra, from which

point it runs parallel and close to the suture as far as the apex,

where it joins the submarginal vitta. Hinder thigh strongly

thickened ; hinder tibize shorter than the femora; claw-joint

of hinder tarsus strongly inflated.

Gidionychis seriata.

@. anguste ovata, convexa, subtus piceo-flava, supra flava, nitida,

capite (antennis extrorsum nigris exceptis) scutelloque piceis ;

elytris tenuiter, crebre punctatis, sutura utrinque, apice extremo

maculisque elongatis 8 (his in lineis longitudinalibus duabus,

quarum una submarginali, altera discoidali, seriatis) piceis.

Long. 3} lin.

Hab. Guatemala.

Vertex smooth and shining; face between the eyes, to-

gether with the upper orbits of the latter, impressed with large

round punctures; encarpz smooth, subquadrate, bounded

above by a deep transverse depression, from the middle of

which a longitudinal groove runs upwards to the vertex ;

carina narrowly wedge-shaped, terminating below on a strongly

raised transverse ridge; antenne filiform, half the length of

the body, the second joint ovate, the third and the following

four joints nearly equal in length, each more than one half

longer than the second ; four lower joints piceo-fulvous, the

rest black. Thorax nearly three times as broad as long ; sides

broadly dilated, reflexed, nearly straight and parallel from the

base to the middle, thence rounded and converging to the apex,

the anterior angle armed with a short excurved tooth; disk

minutely and rather distantly punctured, the punctures only

visible with a strong lens; lateral margin concave. Scutellum

as broad as long, trigonate. LElytra oblong, rather closely

punctured, the punctures pale piceous; convex, the lateral margin

only moderately dilated, reflexed ; each elytron with a narrow

sutural line, the extreme apical margin and eight narrow

elongate piceous spots arranged in pairs, two at the base, two

before and two beyond the middle, and lastly two subapical ;

these spots form two longitudinal: rows, one placed close to

the outer margin and the other on the middle disk. Hinder

thighs strongly thickened; apical joint of hinder tarsus

strongly inflated.

226 Mr. J. S. Baly on some

Cdionychis posticata.

@. ovata, convexa, nitida, subtus flavo-fulva, thorace utrinque

macula pedibusque posticis piceis, supra piceo-nigra, fronte, labro

antennisque pallide piceis, his basi flavis; thorace minute punc-

tato, tenuiter granuloso-strigoso, basi pallide picea, lateribus

explanatis flavis; elytris lete fulvo-testaceis, minute punctatis,

fascia lata communi pone medium, fere ad apicem extensa,

nigra, apice extremo flavo.

Long. 23 lin.

Hab. Amazons. Collected by Mr. Bates.

Head trigonate ; vertex and front smooth, impunctate, the

latter depressed anteriorly ; encarpe prominent, transverse-

quadrate ; carine strongly raised and thickened between the

bases of the antenne, terminating below on a strongly raised

transverse ridge ; eyes large, prominent, slightly sinuate along

the inner border; antennez rather slender, filiform, more than

two thirds the length of the body ; second joint oblong, third

and following five nearly equal, each about one half longer

than the second; three lower joints pale yellow, the fourth to

the eighth inclusive nigro-piceous, the three upper ones pale

piceous. ‘Thorax more than twice as broad as long; sides

broadly dilated, reflexed, rounded and converging from base

to apex, the anterior angles armed with an excurved setiferous

tooth ; disk transversely convex, very finely granulose-stri-

gose, very minutely punctured; reflexed lateral margin con-

cave, pale yellow; basal margin pale piceous. Scutellum

piceous. Elytra broader than the thorax, broadly ovate,

convex; the outer margin narrowly dilated, reflexed ; surface

minutely punctured, very finely strigose, bright testaceo-

fulvous ; a broad common fascia, commencing a short distance

below the middle of the disk and extending nearly to the apex,

black ; the apex itself pale yellow. Hinder thighs strongly

thickened; hinder claw-joint strongly dilated.

(Edionychis crassa, Clark, MS.

@. late ovata, valde convexa, subtus cum capite nitida, pallide

rufo-picea, pleuris piceo-nigris ; supra opaca, sordide flava, scu-

tello antennisque (his basi exceptis) piceo-nigris; thorace forti-

ter punctato, lateribus obliquis, apice mucronatis; elytris forti-

ter punctatis, utrinque vitta piceo-nigra discoidali, a basi ad

longe pone medium producta, instructis.

Long. 4 lin.

Hab. Brazil. '

Head subrotundate, coarsely rugose; encarpe transverse,

thickened ; carina thickened, trigonate, ill defined, termina-

new Species of Halticine. _ 226

ting below on the usual transverse ridge; antenne robust,

the three lower joints rufo-piceous, the rest nearly black.

Thorax more than twice as broad as long at the base; sides

obliquely converging and nearly straight from the base to

beyond the middle, thence rather more quickly converging to

the apex, the latter armed with a short, obtuse, slightly ex-

curved tooth; upper surface coarsely and closely punctured ;

lateral border moderately dilated, recurved, its surface concave,

rugose. Scutellum trigonate, as broad aslong. Elytra deeply,

coarsely, and closely punctured, the outer margin only nar-

rowly dilated, reflexed; each elytron with a narrow pitchy-

black vitta, which, commencing at the base, runs down the

inner portion of the outer disk and terminates about halfway

between the middle and the apex. Hinder thigh strongly

thickened, hinder tibia very short ; apical joint of hinder tarsus

strongly inflated, nigro-piceous.

Cdionychis natalensis.

@. ovata, postice paullo ampliata, valde convexa, sordide fulva,

minus nitida, subtus nitida, pectore abdomineque piceis, tibiis

(basi excepta), tarsis antennisque (his basi exceptis) nigris;

thorace granuloso, subcrebre, evidenter punctato, lateribus fere

rectis, a basi ad apicem convergentibus; elytris fortiter, sat

crebre punctatis, interstitiis minute punctatis.

Long. 4 lin.

Hab. Port Natal.

Head coarsely rugose-punctate; encarpe transverse-qua-

drate, contiguous, bounded above by a deep transverse depres-

sion ; carina raised, wedge-shaped, its apex acuminate, its lower

extremity terminating on a strongly raised transverse ridge,

which extends entirely across the lower portion of the clypeus ;

antenne filiform, the three lower joints, together with the basal

half of the fourth, fulvous, the rest black. Thorax more than

twice as broad as long; sides nearly straight, obliquely con-

verging from base to apex, the anterior angles submucronate ;

basal margin very obtusely rounded, sinuate on either side near

the outer angle, the latter slightly produced, very acute ; disk

granulose, distinctly but not coarsely punctured ; median line

with a faint longitudinal groove ; lateral border broad, reflexed,

its surface irregular. Scutellum trigonate, smooth, impunc-

tate. Elytra broader than the thorax, broadly oblong-ovate,

convex, coarsely punctured, the interspaces nitidous, impressed

with minute punctures. Hinder femora strongly thickened.

Basal joint of hinder tarsus about equal in length to the se-

cond; claw-joint strongly inflated.

228 Mr. J. S. Baly on some

Gidionychis Germart.

@. late ovata, convexa, nigra, nitida, facie inter oculos, macula

utrinque antennisque basi piceo-fulvis; thorace albido, fascia

pone apicem, utrinque abbreviata, nigra; elytris distincte, sub-

fortiter, punctatis limbo exteriore, fascia mediana nec non sutura

inter fasciam et apicem albidis.

Long. 34 lin.

Hab. Bahia.

Head short ; vertex and front shining, impunctate ; encarpa

transverse-quadrate, bounded above by a deep transverse de-

pression ; carina thickened, narrowly wedge-shaped, termina-

ting anteriorly on a strongly raised transverse ridge ; antennee

filiform, three lower joints piceo-fulvous, the rest black, third

nearly twice as long as the second, scarcely more than half the

length of the fourth. Thorax nearly three times as broad as

long; sides broadly margined, rounded and converging from

base to apex, the anterior angles produced, mucronate ; disk

minutely punctured, lateral margin reflexed, concave. Scutel-

lum trigonate, its apex rounded. LElytra broader than the

thorax, moderately convex, the lateral margin rather broadly

dilated; surface distinctly and rather deeply but not coarsely

punctured, the interspaces between the punctures minutely

punctured. ‘Tarsi nigro-piceous ; basal joints of hinder tarsus

equal in length to the second; claw-joint strongly dilated.

The broadly oval form will at once distinguish this insect

from any similarly coloured species.

Gdionychis spilota.

G. elongato-ovata, modice convexa, nitida, subtus nigra, prothorace

pedibusque flavis, femoribus tibiisque apice tarsisque nigris ;

supra flava, vertice antennisque (his basi exceptis) nigris; thorace

lateribus late explanatis, rotundatis, disco levi, fascia basali,

utrinque abbreviata, nigra ; scutello nigro; elytris minute, crebre

punctatis, utrinque maculis quatuor nigris, duabus infra basin

transversim positis, prima elongata super callum humerale, se-

cunda inter callum et suturam, subovata, tertia prope medium,

magna, transverso-quadrata, quartaque trigonata ante apicem

positis.

Long. 3 lin.

Hab. Rio Janeiro. Collected by the late Mr. Squire.

Head trigonate ; encarpx subquadrate, contiguous, bounded

above by a deep transverse groove ; lower border of clypeus,

labrum, jaws, and cheeks nigro-piceous ; eyes black ; antenne

filiform, third joint twice the length of the second, four lower

joints fulvous, the rest black. ‘Thorax twice as broad as long ;

sides straight and parallel from the base to the middle, thence

new Species of Halticine. 229

obliquely rounded and converging to the apex, the latter pro-

duced, thickened, subacute ; hinder angles acute, mucronate ;

disk transversely convex, minutely punctured ; lateral margin

sroad, reflexed, its surface concave. Scutellum transverse,

tubtrigonate, its apex broadly rounded. LElytra broader than

he thorax, oblong-ovate, above moderately convex, more

coarsely punctured than the thorax, the punctures pale pice-

ous; lateral margin moderately dilated, slightly reflexed.

Basal joint of hinder tarsus equal in length to the second.

Disonycha fenestrata.

D. elongato-ovata, modice convexa, nitida, subtus fulva, pectore,

abdomine femoribusque posticis nigris; supra nigra, antennis tho-

raceque fulvis, hoc tenuissime punctato, basi leviter transversim

suleato; elytris distincte punctatis, utrinque plaga magna ob-

longo-quadrata flava, medio fascia interrupta nigra notata, ornatis.

Long. 3 lin.

Hab. Columbia.

Head shining, impunctate; antenne with the three lower

joints stained above with piceous. Thorax nearly twice as

broad as long; sides straight and nearly parallel, slightly

bisinuate, the hinder angles produced, acute. Elytra narrowly

oblong, distinctly punctured ; each with a large oblong-qua-

drate pale yellow patch, which extends from just before to

some distance below the middle of the elytron, and from side

to side nearly to the sutural and lateral margins; on its sur-

face are several irregular black spots which form an interrupted

transverse band across its middle.

Systena Oberthurt.

S. elongata, modice convexa, pallide viridis, nitida, oculis nigris,

antennis extrorsum pallide piceis; thorace tenuiter punctato ;

elytris thorace paullo latioribus, parallelis, sat crebre substriatim

punctatis, vitta suturali, pone medium abbreviata et utrinque

maculis tribus, una super callum humerale, oblonga, secunda

prope medium, trigonata, tertiaque ante apicem subrotundata,

piceis.

Long. 3 lin.

Hab. Matachin, Panama. Collected by Dr. O. Thieme.

Vertex minutely and remotely punctured, front impressed

in the middle with a small fovea; encarpe trigonate, con-

tiguous ; eyes rotundate, black; apex of jaws nigro-piceous ;

antenne slender, filiform, more than three fourths the length

of the body, the seven outer joints pale piceous. Thorax

one half broader than long; sides constricted and sinuate be-

hind the middle, converging in front, the anterior angles

230 Mr. J. S. Baly on some

obtuse; surface finely punctured, impressed on either side at

the base with an indistinct perpendicular groove ; placed trans-

versely between these grooves are several faint ill-defined

fovee. Elytra rather broader than the thorax ; sides parallel ;

disk moderately convex, more strongly and closely punctured

than the thorax, the punctures closely arranged in longitudinal

strie ; each elytron with a narrow sutural line, abbreviated

below the middle, and three large spots on the disk, piceous:

of these spots one, oblong, is placed on the humeral callus, the

second, trigonate, has its base on the junction of the outer

margin with the disk, its apex extending nearly to the suture,

and the third, subrotundate and subapical, is larger and better-

defined than the two others; on the outer edge of the disk,

connecting the two anterior spots, is a nearly obsolete longitu-

dinal piceous line.

The above description is drawn up from a single specimen,

kindly sent me by M. Oberthur ; but it is more than probable

that the piceous markings on the elytra vary in extent, and that

some individuals may be found in which the elytra are piceous,

with the outer limb and three spots on each elytron pale green.

Prasonia Haroldi.

P. elongata, modice convexa, subtus cum scutello picea, prothorace

prasino, capite sordide fulvo, viridi tincto, antennis extrorsum

piceis ; thorace leviter ruguloso, distincte punctato, ante basin

leviter transversim sulcato, prasino, basi et apice flavo marginato ;

elytris thorace vix latioribus, ad apicem paullo attenuatis, sat

crebre punctatis, viridi-flavis, utrinque disco prasino suffuso, linea

suturali alteraque marginali, ante apicem abbreviatis, piceis.

Long. 33 lin.

Hab. Paraguay.

Head exserted; vertex finely punctured; face swollen be-

tween the eyes; encarpe pyriform, contiguous; labrum

shining black, narrowly edged with flavous; antenne about

three fourths the length of the body, moderately robust, scarcely

attenuated towards the apex. Thorax nearly twice as broad

as long; sides rather broadly margined, straight and slightly

diverging from the base to beyond the middle, thence rounded

and converging to the apex, the hinder angles distinct, the

anterior ones slightly produced, obtuse ; upper surface mode-

rately convex, impressed in front of the base with a transverse

groove ; surface finely rugulose, rather coarsely punctured ;

the colour is pale green, obsoletely bordered at base and apex

with greenish yellow. Scutellum transverse, its apex broadly

rounded. LElytra scarcely broader than the thorax, slightly

attenuated towards the apex, convex, not depressed trans-

new Species of Halticine. 231

versely below the basilar space, from the base to beyond the

middle faintly depressed longitudinally along the suture, more

finely punctured than the thorax, greenish yellow; a large longi-

tudinal patch on the disk of each elytron, covering nearly its

whole surface, but attenuated at the base, pale green; each

elytron with two narrow piceous lines, commencing at the base

and abbreviated below the middle, one placed on the suture

and the other on the lateral margin.

The broad thorax gives this species an entirely different

aspect to the typical form of the genus ; but I cannot find any

essential structural difference.

Phygasia dorsata.

P. ovata, convexa, nigra, nitida; elytris fulvis, apice plagaque

magna discoidali communi nigris, utrinque vittis elevatis tribus,

basi et apice abbreviatis, exteriore pone medium fracta et ramu-

lum brevem introrsum emittente, instructis.

Long. 33 lin.

Hab. India, without precise locality, my collection ; Kasia

hills, coll. Chapuis.

Vertex smooth, impunctate ; encarpz subpyriform, contigu-

ous; carina narrow, elongate; antenne more than two thirds

the length of the body, filiform, three or four lower joints

piceous, the rest black. Thorax nearly twice as broad as

long; sides broadly margined, reflexed, rounded, converging

towards the base, the anterior angles produced, thickened,

obtuse ; basal groove deeply impressed, terminated on either

side by a deep fovea; disk smooth, impunctate. LElytra

oblong-ovate, broader than the thorax, attenuated towards the

apex, the latter subacute, slightly recurved; surface minutely

punctured, each elytron with three longitudinal ribs; of

these the outer one commences on the humeral callus, and

extends three fourths the length of the elytron; the second

commences just below and rather within the humeral callus,

and runs parallel to the outer rib, terminating at about the

same distance from the apex of the elytron, the third or inner

one is placed on the line of junction between the inner and

outer disks, and is much shorter than the two others, com-

mencing considerably below the base, and terminating at a

short distance below the middle; the outer rib below its

middle is more or less distinctly interrupted, sending a short

ill-defined ramus towards the intermediate rib; lastly, parallel

to the suture at its apex is a raised longitudinal line:

commencing just before the middle of the disk and extendin

nearly to the black apex is a large common shield-shaped

232 On some new Species of Halticine.

black patch, its anterior margin transversely truncate, and its

hinder apex acuminate.

Arsipoda Erichsont.

A, elongato-ovata, convexa, nigra aut nigro-picea, nitida, thorace,

pedibus antennarumque basi obscure rufis; thorace sat crebre,

subfortiter punctato, sulco basali integro, sat fortiter impresso ;

elytris cupreo tinctis, fortiter punctato-striatis, interstitiis obso-

lete convexiusculis, leviter transversim rugulosis, distincte punc-

tatis.

Zar. A. thorace nigro-piceo.

Long. 2 lin.

Hab. Tasmania. The type in my collection and that of

Dr. Chapuis; var. A in my own cabinet.

Head impressed on either side above the eye with a few

deep fover ; encarpee subquadrate, oblique, their inner angles

contiguous ; carina thickened, elongate ; antenne rather more

than half the length of the body, filiform, the four lower joints

obscure rufous, the rest nigro-piceous or entirely black.

Thorax twice as broad as long; sides straight and nearly

parallel from the base to the middle, thence obliquely con-

verging to the apex, the anterior angles produced, thickened,

obtuse, the hinder ones nearly rectangular; basal margin

transversely truncate on either side, the median lobe produced,

obtusely rounded; upper surface rather closely punctured,

more or less stained on the disk with piceous; basal groove

deeply impressed, entire, bounded on either side by a perpen-

dicular impression. Elytra narrowly oblong-ovate, rather

broader than the thorax, coarsely punctate-striate, the inter-

spaces faintly wrinkled, distinctly punctured. Hinder femora

unarmed ; hinder tibiz about equal in length to the femora,

slightly curved and slightly sulcate on the upper edge ; basal

joint of all the tarsi dilated in the male.

Myrcina spectabilis.

M. late ovata, convexa, sordide fulva, nitida, antennis (basi picea

excepta) scutelloque nigris ; thorace transverso, basi transversim

suleato, sat fortiter punctato, sulco basali et utrinque macula

subapicali nigris; elytris crebre punctatis, viridi-cyaneis, apice

fulvis.

Mas antennis corpore paullo longioribus; femoribus intermediis

sat valde incrassatis, subtus ante apicem angulatis ; tibis anti-

cis compressis, apice incurvatis et spina brevi conica armatis.

Fem. antennis corpore multo breyioribus ; femoribus intermediis

modice incrassatis.

Long. 43-6 lin.

Hab, Madagascar.

On the Nauplius and Pupa Stage of Suctoria. 233

Head exserted, perpendicular; face swollen between the eyes;

carina raised, linear, and extending downwards on the surtace

of the trigonate clypeus in the form of a longitudinal ridge ;

encarp transverse, contiguous, separated from the front by a

deep transverse groove ; eyes distant, oval; antenne with the

three lower joints pale piceous, the rest black. Thorax twice

as broad as long; sides reflexed, slightly rounded, nearly

parallel, the anterior angles produced, very obtuse; upper

surface impressed at the base with a broad transverse groove,

which extends on either side nearly to the lateral margin ;

surface minutely granulose, coarsely punctured, the punctures

crowded on the basal groove, more scattered over the disk.

Scutellum trigonate. Ilytra much broader than the thorax,

convex, transversely excavated below the basilar space, the

latter distinctly thickened, the humeral callus also thickened ;

surface closely and rather coarsely punctured, bright metallic

green with a bluish tint, the apex fulvous.

Much broader and more ovate than the other known

species.

To the Editors of the Annals and Magazine of Natural History.

XXVI.—On the Nauplius and Pupa Stage of Suctoria.

By Prof. ALFRED GIARD.

GENTLEMEN,—

In the July number of the ‘Annals’ Mr. C. Spence Bate

published an interesting paper “On the Nauplius Stage of

Prawns.” In this he attempts to prove that the Nauplius

described by Fritz Miiller as belonging to Penwus cannot be

the young of any prawn, but appears to be the larva of a

Schizopod more or less related to Huphausia, or of one of

the Suctorian parasites.

As far as Metschnikoff’s observations enable us to decide,

the Nauplius stage is, in fact, the earliest form of the larval

condition of Huphausia, whilst most of the Schizopods (the

Mysis group for example) present a condensed development.

It may be also fairly assumed that this important Nauwplius

stage may be more frequent amongst the Schizopods than

amongst the prawns, the latter occupying a higher rank in the

class and offering a Mysis stage in their ontogenic evolution. _

I cannot, however, admit that the opinion suggested by Mr.

Spence Bate, viz. that Miiller’s larvee belong to a Schizopod, is

established on solid observations or on serious arguments ; but

I am absolutely sure this Nauplius cannot be related to-any

form of the Suctoria. Lilljeborg and Anderson have long ago

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. ii. 16

254 On the Nauplius and Pupa Stage of Suctoria.

suspected the presence of the male organs of Suctoria. In

1873 I myself described the testes and the spermato-

zoids of Sacculina and Peltogaster*. I have thus been much

surprised on reading that an accurate observer and distin-

guished carcinologist like Spence Bate still asks, ‘“ Of

what form is the male of Suctoria? and when does the

female become impregnated?” I was equally astonished at

the following :—‘‘ What do we know of the development of

Sacculina, Cleistosoma, Peltogaster, or any of the parasitic

Suctoria? or as to what changes these undergo after the

Nauplius stage before they attach themselves as parasites to

other Crustacea ?”’ for in my previous papers I made known

the numerous and rapid transformations undergone by the

embryo of Suctoria after its hatching and before fixing itself.

I even mentioned that I had been led to such researches by

the difficulty, pointed out by Mr. Spence Bate, of preserving

the life of these delicate creatures.

I regard as highly characteristic of the Nauplius of Suc-

toria and generally of Cirrepdia, the presence of two frontal

horns into which open the deferent canals of two enormous

glands. J know from verbal communication that Professor

Lacaze-Duthiers did not find these horns in the embryo of

Laura, which I look upon not as a species of Crustacea but

as areal type of Suctoria. But I know from experience that

in some species of Peltogaster they can only be found after

careful examination ; and Iam convinced that, attention being

directed to that point, they will be found in the embryo of

Laura.

Semper and Rossman described, long before Dr. Power,

some species of Suctoria in which the embryo seems to hatch

with the pupa-form of Cirripedia. I say seems ; for, in spite of

the denials of Prof. Semper, I am not yet fully convinced, on

account of the rapidity of the first changes of these embryos,

that the transformation of the Nawplius into the Cypris stage

is not effected inside the incubatory sac. There may, however,

possibly be in those cases a condensed embryology, as I have

myself shown in the most different groups, and, for example,

in the Tunicata. Anyhow the embryo of Suctoria never

acquires a higher form than this Cypris stage, which in no

wise resembles the figures drawn by F’. Miiller; and it is

from this moment that the retrogressive metamorphosis begins.

IT am, Gentlemen,

Yours obediently,

Lille, August 2, 1878. ALFRED GIARD.

* Comptes Rendus de l’Académie des Sciences, t. Ixxvii. 1878, p. 949;

C. R. t. lxxix. 6 et 27 juillet 1874; Annals and Magazine of Natural

History, ser. 4, vol. xiv. pp. 381 and 386.

M. K. A. Zittel on Fossil Lithistide. 935

XXVIT.—Studies on Fossil Sponges.—I1. Lithistide.

By Karu ALFRED ZITTEL.

[Continued from p. 155.]

Attempt at a Classification of the Lithistide.

As to the position of the Lithistide with respect to the

other sponges, the opinions of zoologists are somewhat

divergent.

O. Schmidt*, in his last great memoir, groups all sponges

in fear orders: the first contains the Hexactinellidee with sex-

radiate spicules ; the second includes the sponges with anchor-

shaped spicules, or with spicules of the pyramidal type; the

third those with uniaxial siliceous spicules and all forms desti-

tute of spicules; and the fourth the Calcispongie.

In the second order we find the family Lithistide, together

with the Geodinide, the Ancorinidz, and the fossil Vermicu-

late. That this last family (which, however, is only provi-

sionally established) cannot be maintained, as it consists of

the most discordant elements, I have already demonstrated

elsewhere tf. Consequently there remain for the second order

only the former Corticate (Geodinide and Ancorinide) and

the Lithistide.

We find the Lithistide in a similar position in the third

edition of Claus’s ‘Handbuch der Zoologie.’ Claus places

the Calcispongiz, as an equivalent group, opposite to all the

other marine sponges (Fibrospongia). The Fibrospongia are

divided into twelve families, closed by the Ancorinide, Geo-

dinidee, Lithistide, and Hexactinellide in the sequence stated.

Here, therefore, we also find the Lithistide in the immediate

neighbourhood of the Geodinide and Ancorinide on the one

hand, and of the Hexactinellide on the other.

A different and somewhat more complicated arrangement of

the sponges has been proposed by H. Carterf. Of Carter’s

eight orders, Carnosa, Ceratina, Psammonemata, Rhaphidone-

mata, Hchinonemata, Holorhaphidota, Hexactinellida, and

Calcarea, the first five and a great part of the sixth correspond

to Oscar Schmidt’s third group. Hach of the first five orders

is subdivided into from two to four families, and these again

into a great number of groups.

The order Holorhaphidota is the most comprehensive of all,

and is formed of constituents which ought hardly to be placed

* Grundziige einer Spongienfauna des Atl. Geb. p. 83.

+ Studien uber fossile Spongien, i. p. 6; see Ann. & Mae. Nat. Hist.

ser, 4, vol. xx. p. 260.

{ Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 4, vol. xvi. (1875) pp. 1, 126, 177.

1G*

236 M. K. A. Zittel on Fossil Lithistide.

in very close connexion. ‘Thus, among the five groups be-

longing to it we find, on the one hand, the Renierida, Suberi-

tida, and Potamospongida (Spongilla), with uniaxial spicules ;

and on the other, the Pachytragida and Pachastrellida, with

tri- or quadriradiate siliceous elements. Under the Pachas-

trellida the family Lithistina occurs as a section of the third

rank.

I confine myself to the mention of these three most recent

classifications of the sponges, as I have already endeavoured

to show how little warrant there is for the older opinion of

Bowerbank, Gray, and Wyville Thomson, that the Lithistide

and Hexactinellide should be brought close together.

In one point Oscar Schmidt, Claus, and Carter agree: they

all place the Lithistidee close to the Geodinide and Ancori-

nide (Pachytragide, Carter). But whilst Claus assigns to

them the rank of a distinct order, they appear only as a family

of an order in Oscar Schmidt’s arrangement, and by Carter

they are even degraded into a subsection (family) of the

Pachastrellidee.

The agreement of the Lithistide with the above-mentioned

sponges consists in that the anchor-shaped surface-spicules of

many Lithistid genera are deceptively like certain skeleton-

spicules of the Ancorinide and Geodinide. With this, how-

ever, we have exhausted all that can be said in favour of the

affinity of these latter sponges to the Lithistide. But if we

consider that in the Lithistide neither typical quadriradiates

(as in Steletta), nor octoradiates, nor siliceous stellules, or

radiating siliceous spherules and siliceous disks are observed,

it is clear that even in the free siliceous structures there is a

considerable difference. This, however, becomes positively

fundamental so soon as we take into consideration the true

skeletal elements. No other order of sponges at present known

possesses similar composite and multifariously branched sili-

ceous corpuscles. Although a quadriradiate axial cross lies

at the foundation of the Tetracladina, there nevertheless

exists a profound difierence between the quadriradiate stars of

the Pachytragide, in which the individual arms are straight

and pointed, and the Lithistid corpuscles, which are more or

less ramified at the ends. Moreover, as regards the peculiar

union of the latter to form a generally intimately interlocking

tissue, and the stony constitution of the whole sponge-body,

we may perhaps find a certain analogy with this in the Hex-

actinellidee, but certainly not in the other siliceous sponges.

Finally, if we take into account the complicated canal-system

and the external appearance of the Lithistide, it is again only

the Hexactinellide among the siliceous sponges, and an ex-

M. K. A. Zittel on Fossil Lithistide. 237

tinct group of Calcispongie which has still to be accurately

characterized, that can be compared with them.

In conclusion, the geological distribution of the Lithistide

and the extraordinary constancy with which they have inhe-

rited their skeletal characters from the earliest periods of the

earth’s history, testifies to the high antiquity of the group,

and against their origin from, or even near relationship to, the

Pachytragide, which I would regard rather as an aberrant

ateral branch of the Lithistide, if, indeed, any genetic con-

nexion is to be assumed between them.

All these circumstances induce me to regard the Lithistide

as a distinct order equivalent to the Hexactinellide, and

taking its place in the system between the Pachytragide,

Geodinide, and Ancorinidz on the one hand, and the Hexac-

tinellidee on the other.

A detailed classification of Lithistidee has not hitherto been

attempted, as the few living genera did not show the necessity for

any further subdivision, and with regard to the fossil forms as

good as nothing has been known. Carter, in his classification

which has already been repeatedly mentioned, certainly gives

valuable hints towards a grouping of the living Lithistide,

and also indicates that the genus Corallistes of Schmidt is

composed of heterogeneous elements; but a systematic arrange-

ment, or even a clearer characterization of the individual genera,

was evidently not in the intention of the distinguished English

spongologist.

If we bring together the living and the far more numerous

fossil forms, we soon see the undeniable necessity of a syste-

matic arrangement of the very considerable material. As in

the case of the Hexactinellidee, so here, I take into considera-

tion, for the characterization of the larger groups, in the first

place the characters of the true skeletal corpuscles, in the se-

cond the surface-spicules, and in the third the external form.

T™ accordance with these principles the Lithistide may be

divided into four families (Rhizomorina, Megamorina, Anomo-

eladina, and etracladina), and these again in part into

several sections.

Revision and Key to the Determination of the Fossil and

Living Genera of Lithistide.

Class SPONGL#.

Order Lirnistip#, O. Schmidt, 1870.

Massive, stony, thick-walled, generally attached siliceous

sponges of very various external form. Monozoie or polyzoic.

238 M. K. A. Zittel on Fossil Lithistide.

With central stomachal cavity or scattered oscula. Stomachal

cavity sometimes replaced by vertical tubes. Sponge-body

composed of more or less distinctly quadriradiate or irregularly

ramified skeletal elements, furnished at the ends of the branches

or throughout their whole length with nodular or root-like pro-

cesses, intimately interlocked, but not soldered together; and

sometimes of these and of surface-spicules of quadriaxial or uni-

axial type. The surface-spicules either forked anchors with a

long shaft directed inwards, or short-stemmed anchors with

curved and sometimes nodular or branched flukes, or, lastly,

uniaxial spicules of variable form and size. Besides these, in

the sarcode, minute flesh-spicules of uniaxial type.

Family 1. Rhizomorina.

Skeletal corpuscles irregularly branched, beset with shorter

or longer, simple or composite root-like processes or nodular

excrescences, with a simple or branched central canal. Skele-

tal elements grouped together into confused fibres, or loosely

interlocked with each other. Surface-structures frequently

like those of the rest of the skeleton, but uniaxial spicules and

forked anchors are also present.

A. Skeletal corpuscles moderately ramified, with a short,

simple canal in the main stem; loosely interlocked with each

other (see Pl. VIII. fig. 6).

a. Sponge-body thick-walled, top-shaped, nodular, or basin-

shaped, with vertical radial fissures, which are frequently

furcate towards the outside, and into which run fine radial

canals standing serially one above the other.

Cnemidiastrum, Zitt. (Jura), Top-shaped, nodular or basin-shaped, with

small round canal-ostia on the radial fissures. :

Coraliidium, Zitt. (Jura). Top-shaped ; surface coated with epidermis

up to the upper margin.

b. Sponge-body basin-shaped, top-shaped, or laminiform.

Radial canal-system very fine, indistinctly developed ; in the

centre sometimes vertical canals.

Hyalotragos, Zitt. (Jura). Basin-shaped or top-shaped ; oscula on the

inner surface ; vertical canals present.

_ Pyrgochonia, Zitt. (Jura). Basin-shaped; elevated oscula on both sides;

vertical canals in the centre.

Discostroma, Zitt. (Jura). Disciform: upper surface convex, frizzled,

with a central cavity ; lower surface with smooth epidermis.

Epistomella, Zitt. (Jura). Laminiform ; upper surface with elevated

oscula ; lower surface porous.

Leiodorella, Zitt. (Jura). Laminiform, cylindrical, nodular; both sur-

faces with margined oscula ; between them smooth epidermis.

Plotychona, Zitt. (Jura). Laminiform; both surfaces with fine pores.

M. K. A. Zittel on Possil Lithistide. 239

B. Skeletal corpuscles strongly branched, with a rather

wide ramified canal, often interlocked to form fibre-like

trains.

a. Sponge-body nodular or branched, without a distinct

canal-system. Surface with scattered oscula, which are some-

times pit-like, sometimes radiate, or sometimes only with fine

pores.

Bolidium, Zitt. (Cretaceous). Nodular or branched, without oscula.

Astrobolia, Zitt. (Cretaceous). Nodular, with scattered, radiate or large

pit-like oscula.

b. Sponge-body basin-shaped, cup-shaped, ear-shaped, or

laminitorm. Wall with oscula or pores on one or both sur-

faces ; from these simple or slightly ramified and generally

curved canals penetrate perpendicularly into the wall, but do

not traverse it. Surface-spicules, when present, like the skele-

tal elements, or forked anchors, sometimes also anchors with

recurved prongs. Uniaxial spicules are also generally present

in abundance.

Chonella, Zitt. (Cretaceous). Cup- or basin-shaped; both surfaces fur-

nished with pores.

Seliscothon, Zitt. (Cretaceous). Basin-, cup-, or plate-shaped; wall

consisting of vertical laminz ; on the radial canals of the inner sur-

face there are small oscula.

Chenendopora, Lamx.(Cretaceous). Cup-shaped, stalked, with a branched

root ; inner surface with scattered impressed oscula ; stem with ver-

tical tubes ; skeletal corpuscles rather large, knobby.

Arabescula, Cart. (Recent). Thin, incrusting; surface with pores and

fine furrows.

Corallistes, Schm. (Recent). Cup- or basin-shaped, or curved discoid ;

oscula on the inner surface ; surface covered with a coat of forked

anchors.

Heterophymia, Pom. (Recent). Fan-shaped, undulately folded; upper

surface with oscula; under surface porous. Surface-spicules of the

under surface curved anchors with short incrassate prongs; of

the upper surface smooth, irregularly branched corpuscles of small

size.

Macandrewia, Gray (Recent). Vase-shaped or clavate. Inner surface

with warty oscula. Surface-spicules consisting of a short shaft and

three branched, finely divided, and curved arms, Flesh-spicules uni-

axial, pointed at both ends.

Azorica, Cart. (Recent). Vase-shaped, stalked. Warty oscula on the

inner surface. Skeletal corpuscles small. Main branches smooth,

strongly branched at the ends. Surface-structures resembling the

skeletal elements.

Leiodermatium, Schm. (Recent). Like Azorica, but the prominent

oscula on the outside.

Verruculina, Zitt. (Cretaceous). Basin-, cup-, or ear-shaped or lamini-

form. Inner (upper) surface with prominent warty oscula. Sur-

face-elements like those of the skeleton.

Amphithelion, Zitt. (Suva, Cretaceous), Like Verruculina, but with

warty oscula on both surfaces.

240 M. K. A. Zittel on Fossil Lithistide.

c. Sponge-body massive, cylindrical; vertex convex, trun-

cate, or depressed. In the interior vertical tubes, either scat-

tered or grouped in bundles. Radial canals simple, radiating

from the centre towards the periphery.

Stichophyma, Pom. (Cretaceous). Vertex convex, with scattered warty

oscula, connected with vertical tubes.

Jereica, Zitt. (Cretaceous). Vertex truncate or depressed, with a bundle

of vertical tubes in the middle.

Pomelia, Zitt. (Miocene, Recent). Clavate; vertex convex, with nume-

rous fine vertical tubes opening into a small depression; at the

sides also isolated pits furnished with tubes. Surface finely porous.

d. Sponge-body cylindrical, trochiform, or globular, thick-

walled, with a simple central cavity. Oblique, capillary, per-

forating, and sometimes also coarser radial canals opening into

the stomachal cavity.

Celocorypha, Zitt. (Cretaceous). Globular or trochiform. Stomachal

cavity shallow ; only fine radial canals.

Scytalia, Zitt. (Cretaceous). Cylindrical. Stomachal cavity reaching to

the base; besides the fine radial canals there are coarser ones

opening into the stomachal cavity.

Pachinion, Zitt. (Cretaceous). Cylindrical. Stomachal cavity wide,

deep ; skeletal elements knobby, very large ; surface-corpuscles small,

fine, branched.

Stachyspongia, Zitt. (Cretaceous). Cylindrical. Stomachal cavity sim-

ple, tubular ; surface with conical tubercles.

Family 2. Megamorina.

Skeletal elements large, elongated, smooth, curved, irre-

gularly branched, or only forked at the ends, with a simple

axial canal, loosely interlocked with each other (Pl. VIII.

figs. 3 & 4). Among them sometimes smaller skeletal cor-

puscles of Rhizomorine type. Surface-spicules uniaxial or

forked anchors.

Megalithista, Zitt. (Jura). Cylindrical or basin-shaped, with simple

central cavity. In the surface-layer numerous bacillar spicules and

a few forked anchors.

Doryderma, Zitt. (Cretaceous). Cylindrical or branched, with a bundle

of vertical tubes in the centre. Surface meshed; in the meshes there

are tufts of short-toothed forked anchors with very long shafts

turned inwards.

Lyidium, Schm. (Recent). Basin-shaped; on both surfaces with ostia

~ of coarse simple canals. Skeletal elements branched, smooth, with

thickened ends. Surface-spicules uniaxial.

Carterella, Zitt. (Cretaceous). Cylindrical, much elongated, with tra-

versing vertical tubes. Skeletal elements very long, very sparsely

branched.

Isorhaphinia, Zitt. (Cretaceous), Cylindrical, with a wide central cavity.

Skeletal elements spiculiform, only slightly forked or thickened at

the ends.

M. K. A. Zittel on Fossil Lithistide. 241

Feterostinia, Zitt. (Cretaceous). Vase-like, stalked, with branched roots.

Wall on both surfaces with ostia and radial canals. Skeleton con-

sisting partly of large branched megamorine, and partly of smaller

knobby rhizomorine elements.

Family 3. Anomocladina.

Skeletal elements consisting of four or more smooth arms

meeting in a thickened centre; arms forked at the end

(Pl. VIII. fig. 5). Bacillar spicules are also present in great

abundance,

Melonelia, Zitt. (Jura). Globular or pyriform, with wide central cavity,

into which arched canals open. Oblique radial canals running up-

wards and outwards from the centre are also present. Base with

siliceous epidermis.

Cylindrophyma, Zitt. (Jura). Cylindrical, with wide central cavity.

Radial canals horizontal.

Lecanella, Zitt. (Jura). Basin-shaped, thin-walled. Canal-system ab-

sent.

Mastosia, Zitt. (Jura). Nodular, with warty elevations; surface with

fine pores.

Family 4. Tetracladina.

Skeletal elements quadriradiate, the four arms branched or

thickened at the ends, with four axial canals meeting at angles

of 120° (Pl. VIII. fig. 1). Surface-spicules generally present

in abundance (forked anchors, lobate or entire siliceous disks,

and bacillar spicules).

a. Sponge-body hemispherical to trochiform, not adherent.

Base coated with a wrinkled siliceous membrane. Skeletal

elements indistinctly quadriradiate, the smooth arms strongly

branched at the ends. Stomachal cavity simple, with ostia

of curved canals ; besides these, radial canals obliquely directed

outwards.

Aulocopium, Oswald (Silurian).

5. Sponge-body cylindrical, pyriform, globular, rarely

basin-shaped, simple or branched. Skeletal elements with

four equal, smooth, rarely somewhat knobby arms, ramified

at the ends. Surface with forked anchors and uniaxial

spicules.

Phymatella, Zitt. (Cretaceous). Cylindrical, with nodular excrescences,

Central cavity wide. Radial canals horizontal.

Aulaxinia, Zitt. (Cretaceous). Elongate, pyriform, massive. Surface

with longitudinal furrows, in which radial canals open. Root with

distorted elongated skeletal elements (PI. VIII. fig. 2).

Callopegma, Zitt. (Cretaceous). Basin-shaped, with wide central cavity.

Surface with forked anchors.

Trachysycon, Zitt. (Cretaceous), Fig-shaped, with tubular stomachal

cavity. Surface with conical warts. Radial canals horizontal.

242 M. K. A. Zittel on Fossil Lithistide.

Siphonia, Park. (Cretaceous). Fig-shaped or pyriform, stalked. Central

cavity wide, with ostia of bent radial canals. There are also canals

running obliquely from within outwards.

Jerea, Lamx. (Cretaceous). Like Stphonia, but with a bundle of vertical

tubes, the ostia of which open at the vertex.

Nelumbia, Pom. (Cretaceous). Clavate. Vertex with the ostia of short

vertical tubes. Sides with impressions in which canals open.

? Marginospongia, D’Orb. (Cretaceous). Cup-shaped, stalked. Wall

traversed by vertical tubes.

Polyjerea, From. (Cretaceous). Tufted. Atl individuals traversed by

tubular canals. Surface coated with a siliceous skin consisting of

small branched lithistid corpuscles.

Astrocladia, Zitt. (Cretaceous). Simple or branched, cylindrical, massive.

Oscula scattered, in connexion with tubular canals,

Calymmatina, Zitt. (Cretaceous). Branched or simple. The individuals

trochiform, with simple stomachal cavity. Surface rough, com-

pletely coated with a siliceous skin in which forked anchors lie.

Thecosiphonia, Zitt. (Cretaceous). Simple or polyzoic. Individuals

trochiform. Vertex with an impressed pit, in which are the

openings of vertical tubes. Base and a part of the sides coated with

siliceous skin. '

Turonia, Mich. (Cretaceous). Irregular, nodular. Upper surface convex

or conical, rough, with longitudinal furrows. In the interior scat-

tered vertical tubes. Base with a siliceous skin, in which are forked

anchors,

c. Skeletal elements quadriradiate, strongly branched at

the ends. In the surface short-shafted forked anchors with

curved prongs, or with lobate or round, short-stalked siliceous

disks.

Theonella, Gray (Cretaceous and Recent). Cup-shaped. Outer surface

porous; inner surface with numerous not prominent oscula, Anchors

of the surface with curved forked prongs.

Discodermia, Bocage (Cretaceous and Recent). Cup-shaped. Surface

with entire-margined rounded siliceous disks.

Kaliapsis, Bow. (Recent). Incrusting, thin, without oscula. Surface

with toothed, multilobate, short-stalked, siliceous disks.

Rhacodiscula, Zitt. (Cretaceous and Recent). Clavate, nodular, cylindri-

cal or cup-shaped. Surface with lobate, short-stalked, siliceous

disks.

Rhagadinia, Zitt. (Cretaceous). Basin-shaped or laminar. Surface with

furrow-canals. Covering layer consisting of lobate, short-stalked,

siliceous disks and bacillar spicules.

d. Skeletal elements large, quadriradiate, knobby, with the

ends either very slightly branched or merely thickened.

Plinthosella, Zitt. (Cretaceous). Globular or nodular. Surface with

large, tile-like, entire-margined or lobate siliceous disks.

Spongodiscus, Zitt. (Cretaceous). Disciform. Upper surface with ra-

diating ribs. Canal-system wanting.

In this classification, with a few exceptions, only such genera

are accepted as I have myself examined microscopically. I

have left out of consideration a number of the genera of

M. K. A. Zittel on Mossil Lithistide. 243

Billings, Courtiller, Pomel, &c., because the extant descrip-

tions and figures furnish no information as to the minuter

structural characters.

The Silurian genus Auwlocopium presents some difficulties.

Its skeletal elements are of indifferent type: in many respects

they resemble those of the Tetracladina ; but their irregularity

approximates them equally to Anomocladina, and even to

certain Rhizomorina. This is a significant hint as to the

history of the development of the Lithistid stem. In the

Silurian formation the different groups appear not to have

yet acquired the differentiation which they show later on ;

the characters which subsequently divided themselves be-

tween the individual families are in part still united in the

old collective type. ‘

The Anomocladina also occupy a similar position. They

show affinities in all directions; but it is impossible for the

present to bring them into genetic connexion with any other

group of Lithistidee.

The other groups, Rhizomorina, Megamorina, and Tetra-

cladina, may be with great certainty distinguished from one

another by their microstructure, as a glance at the Tables

shows. The Jurassic Rhizomorina, in their short, simple, axial

canal, present a remarkable difference from the Cretaceous and

recent representatives of this group. All the Jurassic genera

of Rhizomorina possess very similar skeletal corpuscles; so

that the nature of the skeleton alone does not suffice to cha-

racterize the genera. Mutatis mutandis this applies also to

the Cretaceous Tetracladina and Rhizomorina.

Habitat and Distribution of the Recent Lithistide.

The circumstance that the first recent form belonging to the

Lithistide (Macandrewia azorica, Gray) was described in

1859, proves sufliciently that these sponges are not to be

reckoned among the easily accessible inhabitants of our sea-

coasts. In fact nearly all the species at present known have

been brought up from the ocean by the dredge; and the few

data as to their bathymetrical distribution, tor which we are

indebted to O. Schmidt and Carter, would indicate that the

Lithistidee dwell between 75 and 374 fathoms, and frequently

occur associated with Hexactinellide. The following Table

contains the extant information as to their geographical and

bathymetrical distribution *.

* The species marked with an *

are those which I have had the oppor-

tunity of examining in nature.

244

Species.

ee _—

A. RHIZOMORINA.

*Corallistes Bowerbanki, Johnst.,

sp. (C. typus, O. Schm.).

*Corallistes Masoni, Bow.,sp. (Dac-

tylocalya Masoni, Bow.).

*Corallistes microtuberculatus,

Schm.

*Corallistes elegantior, Schm. ....

*__.. noli-tangere, Schm.

Heterophymia (Dactylocalyx)

heteroformis (Val., sp.), Bow.

*Macandrewia azorica, Gray ....

* clavatella,

(Corallistes)

Schm.

*Pomelia Schmidti, Zit. ........

*Azorica Pfeifferze, Cart.

(Corallistes) borealis, Cart.,

sp.

*Leiodermatium lynceum, Schm.

TAMOSUM SCH. 2 2s «2-16 >

*Arabescula parasitica, Cart.

B. MEGAMORINA.

*Lyidium torquilla, Schm. -......

C. TETRACLADINA.

*Theonella Swinhoei, Gray

re (Dactylocalyx) Pratti, Bow.

ferruginea, Hick.

Rhacodiscula asteroides, Cart. sp.

(Corallistes polydiscus, Schmn.

non Bow.).

*Rhacodiscula, sp., nov. .......-

*“Kaliapsis cidaris, Bow. ........ |

*Discodermia polydiscus, Boc., sp.

M. K. A. Zittel on Fossil Lithistide.

Habitat.

Madeira, Cape St.

Vincent,

Indies; Florida.

Madeira.

St. Iago,

Verd.

Portugal.

Portugal, St. Iago.

Shanghai.

Cape

Azores; Faroe Is-

lands; St. Vin-

cent, W. Indies.

Florida.

Madeira, St. Vin-

cent.

Faroe Islands.

Portugal.

Florida.

.|Eng. Channel, Sey-

chelles.

iCuba.

Formosa.

East Indies.

£3)

Florida.

Philippines.

Pacific.

Portugal, St. Lago,

St. Vincent.

(Dactylocalyx polydiscus, Bow.).

fathoms.

West

Depth in Authority.

75-374

152-228

Carter.

O. Schmidt.

75-374 |Carter.

152-270 |O. Schmidt.

Carter.

O. Schmidt.

270 = 10. Schmidt.

152-270 |O. Schmidt.

? Carter.

75-874 |Carter.

Phyletic

Development.

From the mode of life of the existing Lithistidee we may

fairly conclude that their fossil ancestors also preferred to

dwell in moderately deep water.

The fossil Lithistide, espe-

cially in the Upper Jura, and here and there also in the Upper

Cretaceous, are very frequently accompanied by numerous

Hexactinellide ; but there are localities (e.g. the Chalk of

Touraine, Normandy, and Yorkshire) where the Lithistide

M. K. A. Zittel on Fossil Lithistide. 245

occur in great quantities, and the Hexactinellide only very

sparingly. ‘This indicates that the conditions of existence of

the two sponge-groups were similar but not identical. In

general the living Lithistide appear never to occur at such

great depths as the Hexactinellide. Deposits in which the

latter predominate must therefore have been formed in deeper

water than the formations which abound in Lithistidee. .

In decidedly littoral deposits we know scarcely any Lithis-

tide; and this circumstance may chiefly serve to explain the

evidently very imperfect materials in our paleontological

museums. ‘They are limited to isolated deposits, widely sepa-

rated both in space and time, and each as a rule containing

a different sponge-fauna from those of the earlier- or later-

formed strata. We cannot demonstrate any constant and gradual

evolution of the fossil Lithistide ; nay, even the passage of

a genus, to say nothing of a species, from one formation

into a later one can hardly be proved.

The Paleozoic formations have hitherto furnished only a

single well-defined genus* (Aulocopium).

1 know of no Lithistide from the Trias and Lias; but I

have found a Melonella and a species of Cnremidiastrum in the

Hohenegger collection from the Brown Jura of the Cracow

district.

The Lithistide are remarkably numerous, especially in indt-

viduals, in the Sponge-limestones of the White Jura. Here

the genera Cnemidiastrum, Hyalotragos, Platychonia, and

Cylindrophyma especially predominate. Letodorella, Kpisto-

mella, Pyrgochonia, Discostroma, Megalithista, Lecanella,

Mastosia, and Melonella occur more isolatedly. In the Lower

White Jura they occur in moderate numbers along with the

Hexactinellidee which there predominate ; but their chief de-

velopment only appears in the White Jura 6, in which the

Hexactinellidz are rather more scanty. In the older horizons

of the Cretaceous formation the Lithistide are not entirely

deficient, but they occur only as rarities. On the other hand,

the Cenomanian is the home of numerous species of Stphonia,

Jerea, Stichophyma, Chonella, Verruculina, and Amphithelion.

Celebrated localities are the Greensands of Blackdown and

Haldon, the Glauconitic Chalk of Normandy and Touraine,

and the Lower Pliiner of North Germany, Saxony, Bohemia,

and Bavaria. ;

* Possibly the insufficiently described genera Aulocopina, Calathium,

and Euspongia of Billings also belong to the Lithistide. The Silurian

genera Archeocyathus and Trachium of Billings require to be micro-

scopically examined in order to ascertain whether they are really to be

referred to the Hexactinellidre, : 5

246 M. K. A. Zittel on Fossil Lithistide.

The climax of their development is attained by the Lithis-

tide in the Upper Cretaceous. In Touraine and Normandy,

in Yorkshire, and in some districts of North Germany (on the

Sutmerberg, near Ahlten, Linden, Boimtsdorf, Ilsenburg,

Déhrnten, and Salzgitten) the multiplicity of forms of Lithis-

tide is absolutely astonishing. ‘The genera Chonella, Selis-

cothon, Chenendopora, Verruculina, Amphithelion, Bolidium,

Astrobolia, Stichophyma, Jereica, Celocorypha, Scytalia,

Pachinion, Doryderma, Isorhaphinia, Phymatella, Callopegma,

Trachysycon, Jerea, Polyjerea, Astrocladia, Turonia, Rhaga-

dinia, Plinthosella, Spongodiscus, &c. have here either their

exclusive or their principal habitat. It is remarkable that the

Cretaceous formation has not a single genus in common with

the Jura.

On quitting the Cretaceous formation there are in Northern

Europe only a few isolated fragments of Lithistidee (e.g. in

the Eocene sands of Brussels) ; but on the other hand, in the

province of Oran, in Algeria, Pomel has discovered and de-

scribed a remarkably rich Miocene Lithistid fauna. Unfor-

tunately I have had no materials from this region at my

disposal ; and as Pomel’s descriptions and figures relate only

to the external form and the canal-system, but take little

notice of the finer structural characters, I must for the pre-

sent refrain from giving an opinion upon most of the genera.

In general habit, however, the Lithistid fauna from the

Miocene of Oran appears to be at least as nearly allied to the

existing forms as to those of the Cretaceous formation. Among

the numerous species of the genera Scytophymia, Pleurophymia,

and Cnemaulax a closer examination may show representa-

tives of Corallistes, Macandrewia, and Azorica ; on the other

hand, the genera Jereopsis, Jerea, Allomera, Meta, &c., which

are exceedingly numerous in individuals, seem rather to indi-

cate Cretaceous predecessors. To my regret I have found

myself compelled to ignore most of Pomel’s genera in the

special part of this memoir, as a definitive arrangement of

them in the system will be possible only when their structural

characters have been carefully investigated.

The following Table gives a summary representation of

the historical sequence of the Lithistide, and, at the same

time, some indications of the mode in which their phyletic

evolution may be conceived. or the present, with our imper-

fect knowledge both of the fossil and living Lithistide, the

establishment of complete series of forms, or even the con-

struction of a genealogical tree, is no more to be thought of

than in the case of the Hexactinellide.

247

M. K. A. Zittel on Fossil Lithistide.

Rhizomorina. Megamorina. Tetracladina.

Leiodermatium. Discodermia.

Azorica. ’ Rhacodiscula.

Rucent. | Macandrewia. Pomelia. Theonella.

Heterophymia. Kaliapsis.

Corallistes.

Arabescula. Lyidium.

Corallistes. ? Marisea,

(Scytophymia, Pleurophymia, ? Meta.

/Egophymia). ? Ischadia.

Mipocue ? Cnemaulax. ? Streblia.

* |?Spongoconia, ?Taseoconia. —? Psilobolia. ? Dichojerea.

? Tretolopia, ? Adelopia. ? Phobunia. ? Jerea.

? Histiodia. ? Pleuromera. Jereopsidea.

? Allomera. ? Jereopsis.

Callopegma.

Phymatella.

Aulaxinia.

Turonia.

Calymmatina.

Upprr Anb Thecosiphonia.

Mippie Astrocladia.

Crrracrous. | Amphithelion. Marginojerea.

Verruculina. Polyjerea.

Plococonia. Stachyspongia. Jereica. Tsorhaphinia. Nelumbia. Discodermia.

Seliscothon. Pachinion. Stichophyma. Heterostinia. Jerea. Rhagadinia.

Chenendopora. Ccelocorypha. Astrobolia. Doryderma. Trachysycon. Plinthosella.

Chonella. Scytalia. Bolidium. Carterella. Siphonia. Spongodiscus.

fi ae Chonella. Jereica.

TRaEe alle Anomocladina.

Wuirr Jura Platychonia. Megalithista. Lecanella.

(Malm), Discostroma. Mastosia.

Corallidium. Pyrgochonia. Cylindrophyma.

Cnemidiastrum. Hyalotragos. Melonella.

Doerr. Cnemidiastrum. Melonella.

HE aa Aulocopium.

FORMATION.

|'l’o be continued. |

248 Dr. A. Giinther on Deep-sea Fishes

XXVIII.—Preliminary Notices of Deep-Sea Fishes collected

during the Voyage of H.M.S. ‘Challenger. By Dr. ALBERT

Gintuer, F.R.S., Keeper of the Zoological Department,

British Museum.

{Continued from p. 187. }

BATHYLAGUS, g. n. Salmonid.

Body oblong, compressed, covered with thin deciduous

scales of moderate size. No phosphorescent organs. Head

short, rather compressed, with thin membranaceous bones.

Mouth very narrow, transverse, anterior ; the margin of the

upper jaw is formed by the intermaxillary and maxillary,

which is very short, dilated. Teeth in the intermaxillary

rudimentary ; those of the lower jaw extremely small, im-

planted on the edge of the bone, forming a minute serrature ;

a series of minute teeth across the vomer and along the pala-

tine. Eye very large. Pectoral and ventral fins developed ;

the latter seven-rayed and inserted opposite to the dorsal, at

considerable distance from the pectoral. Dorsal fin in the

middle of the length of the body ; adipose fin small, not very

far from the caudal. Anal fin of moderate length or many-

rayed. Gill-opening narrowed, commencing opposite to the

root of the pectoral, and extending across the isthmus, the

gill-membranes being united and not attached to the isthmus.

Gill-rakers lanceolate, rather long; gills small; pseudo-

branchize well developed.

Bathylagus antarcticus.

Ded0-, AL 22.

The length of the head is nearly two ninths of the total

(without caudal) ; the eye one half of the length of the head.

Antarctic, 1950 fathoms.

Bathylagus atlanticus.

DOr FAG 13:

The length of the head is two ninths of the total (without

caudal) ; the eye one half of the length of the head.

_ South Atlantic, 2040 fathoms.

Alepocephalus niger.

D221. A: 27.

Seales small. The length of the head is one third of the

collected during the Voyage of the ‘Challenger. 249

total (without caudal); snout projecting beyond the mouth.

Black.

North of Australia, 1400 fathoms.

PLATYTROCTES, g. n. Alepocephalid.

Body rather abbreviated, much compressed, and covered

with small keeled scales. Mouth of moderate width; the

maxillary and intermaxillary and mandible armed with a

single series of small teeth. Palate smooth. Eye rather

large. The dorsal and anal fins opposite to each other, on

the tail, moderately long. Adipose finnone. Caudal forked.

Pectoral small. Ventralsnone. The humeral arch terminates

in the middle of the chest in a long, projecting, acute spine.

Gill-opening wide; six branchiostegals. Gills very narrow ;

pseudo-branchiz present; gill-rakers long, lanceolate. Py-

loric appendages rudimentary.

Platytroctes apus.

De TS. PAL LZ,

The height of the body is more than one third of the total

length (without caudal) ; the diameter of the eye one third of

the length of the head. The maxillary does not extend to

below the middle of the eye.

Mid Atlantic, 1500 fathoms.

BATHYTROCTES, g. n. Alepocephalid.

Body rather elongate, compressed, covered with scales of

moderate size. Cleft of the mouth rather wide, the maxillary

extending to below the middle of the large eye. Both inter-

maxillary and maxillary armed with a series of minute teeth,

as is also the mandible. Vomer and palatine bones with

similar teeth. No teeth on the tongue. Eye very large.

Dorsal and anal fins moderately long, the former behind the

ventrals. Adipose fin none. Caudal forked. Gulls very nar-

row ; pseudo-branchiew present; gill-rakers long, lanceolate.

Pyloric appendages in moderate number. Ova rather small.

Bathytroctes microlepis.

ree ow) 1G.” AL 7.) V. 8.’ Ee latt eas 70:

The maxillary extends to below the posterior third of the

orbit.

South-east off Cape St. Vincent, 1090 fathoms.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. ii. 17

250 Dr. A. Giinther on Deep-sea Fishes.

Bathytroctes rostratus.

DD. 205.° ALT. V805 © dus lateeaal O08

The maxillary reaches to below the hind margin of the

orbit ; intermaxillary terminating in front in a short projec-

tion.

Off Pernambuco, 675 fathoms.

XENODERMICHTHYS, g. n. Alepocephalid.

Body rather elongate, compressed, without true scales ;

the skin is rather tough, finely longitudinally wrinkled, with

numerous nodules, regularly arranged; minute, rudimentary,

scale-like productions are imbedded in the skin, especially on

the trunk. Mouth very small, with feeble jaws, and rudimen-

tary teeth in the intermaxillary and mandible and a few in

the maxillary. Palate toothless. Dorsal and anal fins equal

in length. Caudal forked. Gull-opening wide, but not much

extending above the level of the pectoral fin. Gills well

developed, with long gill-rakers. Pseudo-branchie.

Xenodermichthys nodulosus.

DVB LAL BBM EP Ge Were

The height of the body is nearly one seventh of the total

length (without caudal); the length of the head two elevenths.

Eye of moderate size, its diameter being more than the width

of the interorbital space. Uniform black.

South of Yeddo, 345 fathoms.

Halosaurus macrochir.

B12. Dad... ¥od0,5..P. IIS, | das tanga eae

Snout moderately produced, its preoral portion forming one

third of its length. Hye rather small, one fourth of the post-

ocular portion of the head, and one half of the width of the

interorbital space. Maxillary reaching to the front margin of

the eye. The length of the head is more than its distance

from the root of the ventral, the origin of which is immediately

before that of the dorsal. Pectoral fin with narrow base, very

long, extending nearly to the root of the ventral. Scales of

_ the lateral line larger than the others, each hidden in a pouch

of black skin, with a phosphorescent organ at its base. These

large scales are continued for some length on the tail, and

cover the base of the anal fin, which, like the dorsal, is covered

in its basal half with small scales.

Altantic, 1090 fathoms; and midway between Cape of

Good Hope and Kerguelen’s Land, 1375 fathoms.

Development of Tentacles in Hydra. 251

Halosaurus rostratus.

Be 9 DL 10: -V.9-10:. Vhs transyvedla/o.

The length of the head exceeds much the height of the

body. he snout very much produced, spatulate, its preoral

portion being more than one half its length. Eye of moderate

size, its length being one third of the postocular portion of the

head, and considerably less, than the width of the interorbital

space. Maxillary scarcely reaching the front margin of the

eye. The length of the head equals its distance from the root

of the ventral, which is nearly entirely situated before the

dorsal. Nearly all the scales are lost: but some of the lateral

line remain; they are much larger than the other scales; and

on the tail, where the lateral line approaches the lower profile,

these larger scales fill up all the space between the lateral line

and the anal fin.

Mid Atlantic, 2750 fathoms.

Nemichthys infans.

Body much less elongate and eye much smaller than in

N. scolopacea. Vent twice as distant from the root of the

pectorals as is the latter from the eye.

Mid Atlantic, 2500 fathoms.

Crema, g.n. Mureenid.

This genus is the type of a new group of Murenide allied

to the Nemichthyina. It combines the form of the snout of a

Nemichthys with the soft short body of a Leptocephalus; but

the gill-openings are very narrow and close together on the

abdominal surface. Vent in about the middle of the length

of the body ; vertical fin well developed, confined to and sur-

rounding the tail. Pectoral fins well developed. Hye very

small.

Cyema atrum.

The cleft of the mouth extends backwards to the end of the

head. Black.

Pacific and Antarctic, 1500 and 1800 fathoms.

XXIX.— On the Mode of Development of the Tentacles in the

Genus Hydra. By M. C. MerescuKowsky.

[Plate XII.] |

In my article on the new Hydroid Monobrachium parasitum*

* Ann, & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 4, vol. xx. p. 220.

ly es

252 M. C. Mereschkowsky on the Mode of

I expressed the opinion that the fundamental number in the

Hydroids (that is to say, the number which enters into the

composition of all the other numbers) was not 4, but 2. I

arrived at this opinion not only because numbers such as

6, 10, 14, 22, &c., which are not formed by the number 4, are

to be met with often enough among the Hydroida, but also

because many facts which I had come across in literature or

observed myself have shown me that the appearance and some-

times the disappearance of organs in the Hydroida takes place

in such a manner that they appear or disappear simultaneously

two at a time.

Thus in the Meduse belonging to Monobrachium parasitum

I observed in a very young stage only four germinative sacs,

which afterwards increased to eight sacs. The division of the

four sacs into eight takes place by the simultaneous division,

first, of only two sacs opposite one another, subsequently the

other two sacs alone also beginning to divide longitudinally *.

In the following note it is my intention to give a description

of my observations on the mode of production of the tentacles

in Hydra vulgaris and H. oligactis. These observations were

made in the spring of 1877 and 1878, and will serve to confirm

my opinion as to the fundamental number in the Hydroida,

and to establish a general law which governs the formation

and the order of appearance of every organ in this class.

In the ponds of the neighbourhood of St. Petersburg Hydra

vulgaris is met with very frequently during the whole of the

summer season, and more rarely Hydra oligactis—distin-

guished from the former by the form of the body, which is

distinctly divided into a cylindrical body and a peduncle of

much greater tenuity.

In the month of May of the year 1877 I observed an ex-

ample of the former species more than a centimetre in length

in its normal uncontracted state, and furnished with seven

long tentacles. Nearly in the middle of the body, but a little

towards the base, this individual bore a whole colony of small

Hydre, buds in different stages of development, from indivi-

duals almost completely developed to others which were only

in the form of short protuberances or monticules. I have

represented the individual in question in Pl. XII. fig. 1. There

will be seen first a small protuberance (1.) of a cylindrical and

slightly conical form, entirely destitute of all traces of tenta-

cles. The next stage here seen is represented by the bud (I1.),

which is a little larger and shows slight traces of tentacles,

but still only as two slight elevations (a and 6) of the superior

* Loe, eit. p. 228, pl. vi. figs, 12-14,

Development of Tentacles in the Genus Hydra. 253

margin of the bud; and what is especially remarkable is that

these two elevations or protuberances are placed opposite one

another. I have frequently observed the first appearance of

the tentacles in specimens quite recently fished out of the

ponds, as also in artificial cultures in watch-glasses, following

the process in one and the same individual; and the business

has always been effected in the same manner. Observations

made in June 1878 upon a specimen of Hydra oligactis found

in the same locality as the preceding species proved the same

thing. I may therefore say with certainty :—1, that at the

commencement only two tentacles appear at once ; and, 2, that

these two tentacles are placed opposite each other *.

The next stage is that represented in Pl. XII. fig. 1, 11.

It will be observed that the first two tentacles (a and 6) have

become considerably elongated, and are equal in length to the

body of the nursing-individual. Moreover there will be ob-

served between the two tentacles and on one side only a very

small protuberance (c), which represents the first indication of

a third tentacle. In other specimens I have observed inter-

mediate stages, in which the first two tentacles (a and 6) had

already attained a considerable length, while the third (c) had

not yet appeared even in the form of a tubercle (Pl. XII. tig. 2).

This curious creature then reminds us most strikingly of a

form described by Dr. T. Strethill Wright? under the name

of Atractylis bitentaculata, which he believed to be a mature

organism. After what I have observed in Hydra I have no

longer any doubt that we have in this Hydroid a similar case

to that which is represented in fig. 2; that is to say, that

Atractylis bitentaculata is not an independent form, but only a

young stage of development of some other Hydroid. This is

likewise the case with Atractylis quadritentaculata of the same

authorf, which is also an embryonic form, although more

advanced than the former.

The stage following that with three tentacles (I1.) is the

one represented in Pl. XII. fig. 3. This shows a young indivi-

* The first appearance of a tentacle does not differ in any way, except

in size, from a very young bud still destitute of tentacles. Again, the

first indications of a medusa are equally undistinguishable from a very

young individual or from a very young tentacle. This is why I have

already (Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist., March 1875, pp. 250, 251) expressed

the opinion that a tentacle is just as much an individual as the body of

the hydranth or the manubrium of a medusa, but that, in consequence of

the division of labour, the tentacle individual bas been specially appro-

priated to the procurement of food and to defence, whilst the body itself

is specially devoted to digestion. In short the hydranth is a colony.

+ Journ. Anat. & Phys. i. p. 384, pl. xiv. fig. 5; and also Hincks, Brit.

Hydr. p. 98. t Loe. cit. fig. 6.

254 M. C. Mereschkowsky on the Mode of

dual of Hydra vulgaris with four tentacles. It will be seen

that the tentacle c is a little longer than the tentacle d, which

is explained by the fact that ¢ appeared earlier than d, and

consequently has had a longer time to grow. This difference

can only be easily observed at first; later on, when the four

tentacles have grown (fig. 1, Iv.), one can scarcely distinguish

the tentacle ¢ from d. But even much later one can still

easily distinguish the first pair of tentacles from the second

pair, which are shorter. It is true that generally each ten-

tacle contracts independently of the other, so that it may

happen that the tentacle a is more strongly contracted than ec,

and thus may even be the shorter of the two; but in this case

it is easy to recognize the nature of the tentacle by its greater

thickness. The individual rv. of fig. 1 had two long tenta-

cles (a and 0’), which measured in the uncontracted state

1:25 millim.; the other two were scarcely more than half this

length, one being 0°65 and the other 0°68 millim. long.

I have observed the mode of appearance of the tentacles

many times in the two species; and I have no longer any

doubt, 1, that they do not appear together, but one immedi-

ately after the other, and, 2, that they are arranged opposite

each other and in the middle of the spaces between the first

pair®. All these conclusions are not merely the results of the

observation of different forms which I have had before me,

but I have been able to follow them uninterruptedly upon the

same individual.

The fifth tentacle (Pl. XII. fig. 4, e) appears, like the third,

im the form of a tubercle placed between two other tentacles,

and not followed by the sixth—which does not make its appear-

ance for some time, and, like all the others, appears on the side

opposite and exactly facing the fifth. But what is especially

remarkable is, that the appearance of the sixth tentacle is

delayed much longer than that of the fourth (d) after the third.

We have seen, in fact, that the fourth tentacle (¢) appeared when

the third (c) was still only a short cylindrical protuberance.

The fifth tentacle (e), on the contrary, has time to become

tolerably long and filiform before the sixth (f) makes its

appearance. From all this it follows :—1, that the appear-

ance of the sixth tentacle is much longer delayed than that

of the fourth ; and, 2, that the third pair is composed of two

opposite tentacles, like the first two pairs.

This curious mode of appearance of the tentacles in the

genus Hydra is, so far as I know, peculiar to it, and does not

occur elsewhere among the Hydroida, in which we observe

The two pairs being arranged so as to form a cross,

Development of Tentacles in the Genus Hydra. 255

three types of development, viz.:—1, appearance in pairs ;

2, appearance by four at a time ; and, 3, appearance of all the

tentacles at once, as, for example, in Tubularta. This excep-

tional case would serve very well to explain the fact (which

is also exceptional) that in Hydra we very often observe the

number 7, which does not accord with the formula 2xn,

that in general characterizes all the Coelenterata. In fact,

if the sixth tentacle does not appear until long after the fifth,

we may expect that in the following (fourth) pair of tentacles

the seventh will appear earlier than the eighth, and that this

last will be delayed much more than even the sixth. It is in

this way that we find a variable number of tentacles in the

different species of Hydra, sometimes six, sometimes seven,

sometimes eight, oreven more. It may well be supposed that

the individual sometimes dies before having had time to

acquire an eighth tentacle, and that then, having only seven,

its formula would be (2xn)—1 or (2x4)—1; but from

what we have seen I do not see why we should think that the

number of tentacles in Hydra is subject to such variations

that it cannot be governed by any law. On the contrary, we

see that chance has nothing to do with it, thata very vigorous

and constant law governs the appearance of the tentacles, and

that the mode of appearance belongs to the first type that we

have just established (appearance by pairs), although here it

may be more or less modified.

From the diagrams below we may easily see the mode of

appearance of the tentacles.

a 5 b

a fe ay Be é

ak >

256 On the Development of Tentacles in Hydra.

Thus the appearance of the tentacles in Hydra occurs in the

following order :—The first two tentacles appear at the same

time and are arranged opposite to each other; the other

tentacles also appear in pairs, and are also arranged opposite

one another: but the second tentacle of each pair always

appears later than the first; and this retardation is greater in

the third pair than in the second, and still greater in the fourth

air.

: Taking into consideration all that has been said, I hope

it will be seen that the genus Hydra, and especially Hydra

oligactis, is derived from the type which is represented by the

formula 2 x 4, as I have indicated it in the genealogical table

given in my article on Monobrachium *.

A bud does not require a very long time for its develop-

ment. The first tubercle of the individual increases in size

very considerably in half an hour, and already develops two

little tentacles. In about 20 hours this bud had four well-

developed tentacles; and in 20 hours more there were already

five tentacles.

In all this we may easily see that the facts are subjected to

a general law, although, owing to the great complexity of the

facts, the law does not strike one at once, and can only be

ascertained by carefully studying the genesis of the animals.

As a general conclusion we may admit that in Hydra each

pair of opposite tentacles forms a system, and that these two

tentacles are singularly connected in such a manner that the

appearance of one tentacle is followed by that of another oppo-

site to it. In this we observe a sort of polarity between the

two metameres—a fact the frequent occurrence of which

among the Hydroids I hope to prove some other time.

EXPLANATION OF PLATE XII.

Fig.1. Hydra vulgaris. An adult individual with seven tentacles in a

fully extended state; a little below the middle of the body it

bears four buds or young individuals, namely :—1., a bud without

tentacles; 11.,a larger bud, furnished with two tentacles (a and 6)

in the form of tubercles, which have appeared simultaneously

and are arranged opposite one another; 11.,a still more advanced

bud, the tentacles a and 6 being considerably enlarged, and the

third tentacle (¢c) only presenting the form of a tubercle, without

yet having the fourth tentacle opposite to it; Iv., a young indi-

vidual with four tentacles, two longer (a and 6) and two others

shorter, also arranged opposite each other (¢ and d), the four

tentacles arranged so as to form a cross. The tentacle c, which

appeared earlier (see r11.), is a little longer than d.

Fig. 2. A young individual of the same species, representing the same

stage as fig. 1, 1., but in a more advanced state. First pair of

* Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 4, vol. xx. p. 227.

On new Species of American Rhopalocera. 257

tentacles (a and b) greatly developed, but not the smallest trace

of a third tentacle, thus resembling Atractylis bitentaculata,

Wright.

Fig. 3. A sua individual of the same species in an earlier stage than

that represented in fig. 1, 1v, The fourth tentacle (d) has just

appeared, while the third, opposite to it, is already tolerably

long: a and 0 are the first pair of tentacles.

Fig. 4. Hydra oligactis. A young individual still attached to the parent

and already furnished with five tentacles: a and 6 first pair;

c and d second pair; e, fifth tentacle, the first of the third pair;

the sixth is on the point of making its appearance.

XXX.—Descriptions of new Species of Rhopalocera from Cen-

tral and South America. By F. Du CANE GODMAN and

OSBERT SALYVIN.

Nymphalide.

DANAIN:E.

1. Callithomia panamensis.

3d. Exp. 2°7in. Above—basal third of primaries and basal

half of secondaries rufous; marginal half of secondaries and

apical third of primaries brownish black ; an irregular band,

crossing the primaries from the costa to the anal angle, and

four spots near the apex yellow; a black spot inthe middle of

the cell, and another at the end confluent with the dark apex.

Beneath with six submarginal white spots on the secondaries

and two at apex of the primaries. Distal half of the antennee

yellow.

Hab. Panama, Candelaria (2ibbe).

Mus. Dr. O. Staudinger.

Obs. In coloration this species almost exactly resembles

Ceratinia megalopolis, Feld. ; the neuration, however, is that

of Callithomia. It also much resembles Jthomia beronilla,

Hew., a species which possibly also belongs to the genus Cal-

lithomia.

2. Napeogenes pedaretus.

6. Exp. 2°65 in. Yellowish diaphanous ; margins of both

wings, and a triangular spot at the end of the cell, and the

radial and median branches of the primaries black; median

nervure of the primaries and space below it, the inner edge

of the dark margin, also the median nervure of the secondaries

and its branches fulvous; apex of the primaries clouded, ex-

cept elongated yellowish diaphanous submarginal spots between

the nervules. Beneath as above, with a row of seven white

spots in the dark margin of the primaries, and the same num-

258 Messrs. F. Du Cane Godman and O. Salvin on

ber in the margin of the secondaries. Antenne yellow, the

base black.

9. Exp. 2°9 in. Similar to the male, except that the base

of the primaries is dark within the cell, leaving a yellowish

spot near the end; the inner area of the secondaries is fulvous,

with two indistinct yellowish spots on either side of the lower

radial.

Hab. Costa Rica (H. Rogers).

Mus. nostr.

Obs. This is one of the largest members of the genus, and

has a general resemblance in colour to [thomia xenos (Bates) ;

the female closely resembles J. redata, Butl., a common species

in Costa Rica, and sent in some numbers in the same col-

lection with the Napeogenes now described.

3. Ithomia cesion.

g. Exp. 2:1 in. Neuration as in I. illinissa ; costa, apical

half and inner margin of primaries, and margin of secondaries

black ; inner portion of both wings rufous ; five white spots

in the dark apex of the primaries, four submarginal and one

(the largest) a little beyond the end of the cell. Beneath as

above, with the addition of a marginal row of spots on each

wing. Antenne long, black.

Hab. Panama, Candelaria (ibe).

Mus. Dr. O. Staudinger.

Obs. 'This species belongs to the J. cllinissa group, and is

most nearly allied to L. abida, Hew. It differs in not having

a black band across the secondaries.

4. Lihomia jucunda.

9. Exp. 1:85in. Diaphanous ; costa, apex, outer and inner

margins of primaries, and a band through the cell following

the second median branch, outer margin of secondaries, and

all the nervures black ; a small opaque white spot beyond the

dark band at the end of the cell of the primaries; within the

dark margin of the secondaries, between the first and second

median branches, is arufous patch. Beneath—the centre of the

dark patch at the end of the cell of the primaries, the costa,

and the greater part of the margin of the secondaries rufous ;

base of the costa of the secondaries yellow. In neuration this

species most resembles J. terra; the discoidal nervures of the

secondaries are almost ina straight line, and carry no recurrent

nervule; the junction of the lower radial with the discoidals

falls in the diaphanous part of the wing.

Hab. Panama, Candelaria (f7bée).

Mus. Dr. O. Staudinger.

new Species of American Rhopalocera. 259

5. Ithomia cadra.

6. Exp. 2°2 in. Neuration as in J. nephele, which it also

resembles in distribution of the dark and diaphanous parts of

the wing ; it differs, however, in having the median nervure

and inner half of the inner margin of the primaries, and all

the nervures of the secondaries, except just where they join the

outer margin, rufous: the diaphanous part of the secondaries

is also tinged with rufous.

Hab. Panama, Rio Gatun (P7bbe).

Mus. nostr. et Dr. O. Staudinger.

Obs. Two specimens obtained by Hr. Ribbe agree in the

above characters, which seem to be sufficient to distinguish

the species from J. nephele, to which it is undoubtedly closely

allied, and which is also found in some numbers in Central

America, as far north as Costa Rica.

6. Ithomia rhene.

3d. Exp. 2°15 in. Allied to J. cassotis as to the distribu-

tion of the dark and diaphanous portions of the wings, and

belonging to the same group; the lower radial of the secon-

daries makes a more acute angle with the median nervure ; and

the cell is much longer, leaving the lower radial extremely

short.

Hab, Panama (Libbe).

Mus. Dr, O. Staudinger.

7. Tithorea pinthias.

$,exp.3'6in.; 9,3°8in. Allied to 7. duenna; but the

base of the primaries is black, and there is no black cross band

to the secondaries; the prothorax is black, whereas in 7. dwenna

it is rufous: also allied to 7. tarracina, but differing in the

absence of the yellow spots near the apex of the secondaries.

Hab. Panama (M‘Leannan); Veragua (Arcé) ; Costa Rica

(Rogers) ; Nicaragua, Chontales (Belt).

Mus. nostr.

We have long hesitated to differentiate this species ; but so

many examples have now come under our observation, all

agreeing accurately with one another, that we think there

can be no doubt that the race is a well-defined one, distinct

both from its northern relative, 7. dwenna, and from its

southern, 7. tarracina.

BRASSOLINE.

8. Narope testacea.

3. Exp. 2°3 in. Above nearly uniform dull brick-red ;

260 ~=Messrs. F. Du Cane Godman and O, Salvin on

apex of the primaries and inner half of the secondaries dull

brown. Beneath pale earthy brown, mottled all over with dark

scales and spots indistinctly arranged in bands across the cell

of the primaries, and more or less parallel to the outer margin ;

a small black spot near the middle of the costa of the secon-

daries.

?. Exp. 2°5 in. Outer margin of primaries convex ; outer

margin of secondaries slightly angulated. Aboveuniform earthy

brown: beneath paler and sparsely sprinkled with small black

spots; a faint pale line runs from the apex of the primaries

towards the middle of the inner margin.

Hab. Chiriqui (fibbe).

Mus. Dr. O. Staudinger.

NYyMPHALIN2.

9. Phyciodes chromis.

@. Exp. 19 in. Outer margin of primaries deeply in-

dented. Above brown; a large angulated spot beyond the cell

of the primaries, a narrow oblique one within the cell, and five

others placed irregularly between the large spot and the outer

margin dull yellow ; secondaries with a reddish-brown trans-

verse band beyond the cell, a submarginal row of lunules, and

between them a third indistinct reddish-brown band. Spots of

primaries beneath as above, the base of the wing being pale

reddish with dark marks; secondaries reddish brown, with

irregular indistinct dark marks, the largest being on the

middle of the costa, on either side of which is a lighter trans-

verse line.

Hab. Chiriqui (f7bbe).

Mus. Dr. O. Staudinger.

10. Phyciodes diallus.

?. Exp.1°9 in. Outer margin of the primaries deeply in-

dented. Above brown; a small oblique spot within the cell of

the primaries, a large one beyond it cut by the nervules,

another below it cut by the median branches, two small spots

near the middle of the outer margin, and two others in the

apex near the costa white; secondaries with three bands of

dark ferruginous brown, nearly concentric with the outer

margin. Beneath reddish brown, variegated with lighter shades

of the same colour; white spots of the primaries the same as on

the upper surface : the secondaries have a large reddish-brown

spot about the middle of the costa, and the outer margin of the

same colour from the middle to the anal angle; there is also

new Species of American Rhopalocera. 261

an indistinct light spot in the middle of the wing beyond the

cell.

Hab. Chiriqui (bbe).

Mus. Dr. O. Staudinger.

11. Phyciodes poltis.

g. Exp. 1°5 in. Outer margin of primaries very slightly

concave. Above dark brown; an oblique spot beyond the cell,

a round one over the middle of the median branches, a small

one near it between the submedian and first median branch

fulvous: secondaries with an extracellular transverse pale

fulvous band, the part nearest the apical angle reddish fulvous.

Beneath—primaries tawny ; a dark band, enclosing spots cor-

responding with those of the upperside, crosses the wing from

the costa to the anal angle; outer margin variegated with

tawny and reddish brown, some whitish spots on the costal

margin near the apex: secondaries yellowish white at the

base ; an indistinct darkish band crosses the wing from the

costa to the inner margin, outside of which is a pale band which

embraces the apical angle and crosses the wing to inside the

apical angle, which, with the greater part of the outer margin,

is reddish and contains a row of black spots.

Hab. Mexico (Boucard).

Mus. H. Druce.

The nearest ally of this species seems to be P. orthia (Hew.),

of South Brazil.

12. Phyciodes fulgora.

g. Exp. 1:7 in. Outer margin of primaries with a deep

indentation. Upperside dark brown; a largefulvous patch, con-

sisting of two nearly confluent spots, crosses the wing beyond

the cell from the costa to the inner margin; a small spot at the

end of the cell, two small white spots near the apex: secon-

daries with a broad median tawny band and two faint lines of

lunules parallel to the outer margin. Beneath reddish tawny,

the spots of the upper surface indistinctly shown; some dark

lines across the cell, and dark spots near the outer margin

between the radial nervures: secondaries pale tawny, inner

portion mottled with darker marks; outer part (except the

apical angle) dark, enclosing a row of four black subtriangular

spots ; a line of pale lunules parallel to the outer margin.

9. Similar to the ¢, but rather larger; the fulvous spots

on the primaries larger and confluent.

Hab. Costa Rica (4. Rogers).

Mus. nostr.

262 Messrs. F. Du Cane Godman and O. Salvin on

13. Phyciodes sopolis.

g. Exp. 1:5 in. Outer margin of primaries but slightly

concave. Above brown; an indistinct tawny spot in the cell,

and a similar one below it; an oblique yellowish spot cut by

the nervures beyond the cell touching the costa, and two

small yellow spots, one near the middle of the outer margin,

the other near the apical angle: secondaries uniform brown,

with an obsolete submarginal line of lunules. Primaries _be-

neath rich brown, with transverse oblique bands of tawny

running from the costa : secondaries pmkish brown, distinctly

variegated with dark patches and dark brown lines running

very irregularly across the wing; there are dark patches on

the costa and the outer margin, including the anal angle, and

an indistinct series of ocelli parallel to the outer margin.

Hab. Choctum, Vera Paz (G@. & S.).

Mus. nostr.

This species, of which we possess two specimens, seems

most nearly allied to P. fulviplaga, Butl., but has a much

smaller yellow spot on the primaries, and the same wings

beneath are variegated at the base instead of being rich uni-

form brownish black.

14. Phyciodes sosis.

¢. Exp. 1°5in. Allied to P. ardys (Hew.), from which it

mainly differs in wanting the median yellowish transverse

band on the secondaries, having in place of it a very narrow

broken line of lunules parallel to the outer margin. Beneath

the markings are much as in P. ardys, but more distinct, espe-

cially on the secondaries.

Hab. Costa Rica (H. Rogers).

Mus. nostr. Many examples.

This species has also some resemblance to that recently

described by us as P. drymea from Guatemala ; but the spots

on the primaries are larger than in that species, and the central

band on the secondaries is formed of lunules instead of isolated

spots. The markings of the underside are also more definite.

15. Phyciodes cassiopea.

_Q. Exp. 1:9 in. Outer margin with deep indentation.

Above dark brown; seven whitish spots on the apical two thirds

of the primaries: secondaries crossed by a median transverse

band ; a submarginal row of lunules, and inside this row an

indistinct line parallel to the outer margin. Base of the prima-

ries beneath reddish: secondaries pale pinkish brown, outer

margin dark, and a dark mark on the costa near the apical

new Species of American Rhopalocera. 263

angle ; a submarginal row of lunules and dark irregular marks

across the rest of the wing.

Hab. Costa Rica (H. Rogers).

Mus. nostr.

This species has a reddish base to the primaries beneath as

in P. smerdis (Hew.); but the pattern of the secondaries be-

neath is different. We have not yet received the male.

16. Phyciodes Durnfordi.

¢. Exp. 1:4 in. Above uniform dark brown, with obsolete

red spots in and about the cell of the primaries, and one at the

end of the cell of the secondaries. Beneath—primaries reddish

brown ; between the end of the cell and outer margin is a

broad dark band containing two light spots, one on the costa,

the other on the inner margin; a narrower dark band crosses

the wing through the end of the cell; two others still narrower

cross the cell itself: secondaries brown, marked with barely

perceptible lighter and darker marks; there is a submarginal

row of very indistinct lunules, inside of which are four white

spots.

@. Exp. 1°55 in. Above dark brown, with the red mark-

ings of the male larger and much more distinct. Beneath

much paler, the markings on both wings are also more plainly

shown.

Hab. Buenos Ayres (H. Durnford).

Mus. nostr.

17. Phyciodes taphius.

3g. Exp. 1:5 in. Above brown; apex of the primaries

darker; a band of three separate fulvous spots crosses the

wing from the costa to the anal angle: the secondaries have

three concentric lines of pale tawny. Beneath dull yellow;

a tawny streak crosses the primaries; from the costa to the

anal angle whitish ; spots at the apex near the middle of the

outer margin; both wings have a submarginal row of light

lunules : the basal half of the secondaries mottled with light

markings ; three black spots with light edgings between the

median branches.

Hab, Ecuador, Canelos and St. Inez (Buckley).

Mus. nosty.

Obs. The nearest ally is P. elaphiea (Hew.), from which it

differs in having the tand of the primaries broken.

18. Hresia epione.

gd. Exp. 2 in. Above uniform dark steel-blue; inner

264 Messrs. F. Du Cane Godman and O. Salvin on

margin of secondaries red. Beneath brown; nervures and

line between each black ; base of the secondaries yellow.

Hab. Antioquia (Salmon).

Mus. nostr.

19. Hubagis geta.

g. Exp. 1:8 in. Above sage-green; apex and outer

margin of primaries black, deeply indented on the inner side.

Beneath blackish brown, with six large white spots, one at

the apex and one close to the middle of the outer margin, one

beyond the cell touching the costa, one over the middle of the

first median branch, one crossing the median nervure into the

cell, and one at the base of the cell; outer margin rufous

towards the apex; secondaries white, crossed by five dark

narrow rufous bands.

Hab. Apolobamba, Bolivia.

Mus. nostr.

Obs. Allied to E. ines, Godt., from Brazil, the dark apex

of which encloses a green spot—this spot in the present species

being confluent with the green of the rest of the wing. JZ.

tnes has a narrow submarginal black line on the underside of

the primaries, not seen in /. geta.

E. setabis of Doubl. & Hew., from Venezuela and New

Granada, which has been united to Z. ines, seems to us to be

a distinct species.

20. Callithea Bartleiti.

¢. Exp. 2°5 in. Above deep purple, central area of the

primaries almost black ; apex (broadly) and outer margin of

both primaries and secondaries metallic green. Beneath—

basal third of primaries and basal half of secondaries ochre ;

rest of both wings green; end of the cell and on either side of

the first median branch of primaries blackish; a black spot

between the first and second median branches and three others

running parallel to the outer margin; the secondaries have

four bands of spots on the distal half arranged parallel to the

outer margin.

9. Exp. 2°5in. Apex of primaries more rounded than in

the male; base of the wings greenish black instead of purple,

the green margin of both wings broader.

Hab. Lower Ucayali (H. Bartlett) ; Rio Napo.

Mus. nostr.

Obs. Allied to C. Degandi, the chief difference consisting in

the deep purple colour of the upper surface, which in C.

ae is rich blue. On the under surface they are nearly

alike.

new Species of American Rhopalocera. 265

We have long had specimens of this species from Mr. Bart-

lett’s collection in our possession ; the receipt of additional

examples, including the female, from the Rio Napo, sent to

Mr. Whitely by a correspondent, induces us to describe it.

21. Adelpha sophax.

$. Exp. 271 inch. Above dark brown; primaries with

obsolete darker bands across the cell; the secondaries have

three lighter bands parallel to the margin, and a fourth

straight, passing across the wing through the cell to the anal

angle ; afulvous band crosses the primaries from the anal angle

to the costa beyond the cell. Beneath fulvous: the primaries

with a band corresponding to that on the upper surface silvery

white ; four spots in the apex and two in the cell, the basal

one triangular, the outer one oval; both the latter margined

with black: secondaries have a dark, nearly straight band

crossing the wing beyond the cell to the anal angle; the mar-

gins of this line are lighter; an irregular band of silvery

white crosses the cell near its base, another crosses the wing

through the end of the cell ; there is also asubmarginal row of

seven spots of the same colour.

Hab. Costa Rica (H. Rogers) ; New Granada.

Mus. nostr.

Obs. In the coloration of the upper surface this species

resembles A. tizona (Feld.). On the underside it resembles

A. epione, Godt., from which it differs chiefly in having a

submarginal row of white spots on the hind wings and in the

coloration of the bands.

Papilionide.

Prrrineé.

22. Leptalis Libber.

?. Exp. 1:95 in. Above dark brown; nearly the whole

of the cell, and the area below the median nervure from the

origin of the third branch nearly to the subcostal nervure, and

the posterior wings except the margin diaphanous; the

nervures dark; an apical spot and a band divided in two,

running from the costa to the anal angle of the primaries,

white. Beneath—the dark markings paler; a submarginal

band inside a row of six white spots on the secondaries, a

submarginal row of obsolete white spots on the primaries.

Hab. Chiriqui (Ribbe).

Mus. Dr. O. Staudinger.

Obs. Allied to L. theonvé ; but the diaphanous portion of the

Ann & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5, Vol. u. 18

266 Prof. P. M. Duncan on the Identity of the

basal half of the primaries is much more extensive, the apical

spot on the primaries is very small, and there is no spot on

the costa near the apical angle of the secondaries.

Dr. Staudinger’s collection contains a single specimen of

this species, the only one we have yet seen.

XXXI.—On the Identity of the Ophiuran Genera Ophiopleura,

Danielssen and Koren, and Liitkenia, Duncan, with Notes

on the Species. By Prof. P. Martin Duncan, M.B. Lond.,

B.R.S., &e.

THE remarkable Ophiurans collected at Discovery Bay by Mr.

Hart, naturalist on board H.M.S. ‘ Discovery,’ were described

by me in the ‘ Annals’ for August 1878; and their structural

characteristics were so remarkable and different from those

of any genus with which J was acquainted, that it was

necessary to include the forms under a species of a new genus,

Liitkenia.

Of course all the available literature, relating to the northern

Ophiurans especially, was searched before the generic dia-

gnosis and title were decided upon; and I was not aware that

any thing iad heen published relating to the subject later than

Marenzeller’s report on the Coelenterata, Echinodermata, and

worms of the Austro-Hungarian North-pole expedition, 1877.

But a “Separat-Aftryk af Nyt Magazin for Naturvidens-

kaberne,” Christiania, was published in 1877; and it relates

to the Echinodermata of the Norske Nordhavsexpedition,

written by Danielssen and Koren.

It contains the description of an Ophiuran which was suf-

ficiently peculiar to be separated from all others in a new

genus, Ophiopleura. The single species is fortunately well

illustrated and has been called Ophiopleura borealis, Dan. &

K. ‘The specimens came from 510-570 fathoms, temperature

1°-3 C., and not further north than 63° 5’ N. lat.

The form was so decidedly separable, that the Scandi-

navians made a new family for its reception; and they consi-

der the irregular arrangement and shape of the teeth of para-

mount importance :—‘'T'eenderne 1 uregelmessige Rekker,

fladtrykte, tilspidsede.” This is the essential characteristic

of Liitkenia, nobis. Again, their generic diagnosis corre-

sponds with that of the genus I had established, with an

exception which is somewhat remarkable. In the description

of the species much is made of the presence of ten “ Ribber”’

Ophiuran Genera Ophiopleura and Liitkenia. 267

on the upper surface of the disk, some 15 millims. long and

12 millims. broad, with spaces between them and a clear cen-

trum. ‘These very prominent objects on a disk with a circular

outline are exceedingly striking. They are associated with

very small wide-apart radial shields. The mouth-papille are

numerous, and three are beneath the irregular set of rows of

true teeth; and the tentacle-papille are numerous. The

“Ribber” are notin the specimens of Liitkenta arctica, nobis ;

but the other details are visible, with slight and specific differ-

ences. What, then, are these ten “ Ribber”? I find that in

Liitkenia the body is rather more pentagonal than circular in

outline; but there is a swollen condition of the upper part of

the disk in situations corresponding with the sacs leading

downwards into the remarkably limited generative openings ;

this is all; and the radial shields correspond with those of

Ophiopleura. There can be little doubt that the “ Ribber”’

are of secondary importance; and therefore I give the dis-

tinguished Scandinavian naturalists their due, and withdraw

Liitkenia.

The question now arises, is the species Ophiopleura borealis

of those authors identical with Liitkenia arctica? or are

the structural differences sufficient to separate them specifi-

eally? The following are the distinctions; and I have taken

the opportunity of again studying the species I named, so as

to be doubly sure. The species from Smith’s Sound has

no “ Ribber ;” its disk-scaling is smaller than in the species

borealis ; and the outline is pentagonal instead of circular.

The upper arm-plates are more convex and more medianly

pointed in the arctic species; and the second and third lower

arm-plates of the boreal form differ entirely. ‘The other lower

arm-plates have the breadth, but the few within the disk have

not the aboral point of the arctic form. The jaws differ in

shape: the accessory pieces are not seenin Ophiopleura borealis ;

and its tentacle-scales are differently arranged and are more

numerous in mid arm than in the other form. The arctic

forms have round tentacle-spaces, and the others have them

elongate, at the root of the arms. The mass of tentacle-scales

and accessory pieces at their base, in relation to the tentacle

at the side of the first lower arm-plate, are very strongly

marked in the form from Smith’s Sound, but not so in that

described from the sea to the east of Greenland. Both are

very fine forms and large; and the slight increase of dimensions

in the boreal type is not sufficient to explain the structural

differences. I therefore consider the species arctica to hold

good and the classificatory position to be as follows :—

268 Geological Society.

Family Ophiopleuride.

Genus OpHIOPLEURA, Dan. & K. 1877.

1. Ophiopleura borealis, Dan. & K.

2. Ophiopleura arctica, Duncan.

I have to express my thanks to the Rev. A. M. Norman,

F.L.S., for sending me the “Separat-Aftryk” and for drawing

my attention to the identity of Ophiopleura and Liitkenia.

August 9, 1878.

PROCEEDINGS OF LEARNED SOCIETIES.

GEOLOGICAL SOCIETY,

March 20th, 1878.—Henry Clifton Sorby, Esq., F.R.S.,

President, in the Chair.

The following communications were read :—

1. “ Note on an Os articulare, presumably that of Zguanodon

Mantel.” By J. W. Hulke, Esq., F.R.S., F.G.S.

In this paper the author described what he believed to be the os

articulare of Jguanodon Mantelli, from the best specimen of a series

of five collected by the Rev. W. Fox, of Brixton, in the Isle of Wight.

He remarked that the mandible represented by this bone differs

greatly from that of the Crocodilia, and in a less degree from that

of extant Lizards, while in some respects it resembles that of Hyp-

silophodon Foxit. From this resemblance and the relative abund-

ance of the bone in the same beds which have yielded mandibular

rami of Jguanodon, he felt justified in referring the bone to the

latter Saurian.

2. * Description of a new Fish from the Lower Chalk of Dover.”

By E. Tulley Newton, Esq., F.G.S.

The author referred to his previous descriptions of fishes from

British Cretaceous rocks belonging to Prof. Cope’s genera Portheus

and Ichthyodectes, and stated that he had since obtained a form

referable to the allied genus Daptinus. The specimen is in the col-

lection of the British Museum, and was procured from the Grey

Chalk of Dover by Mr. Gardner. It consists of the head and some

vertebrae, the characters of which are described in detail by the

author, who stated that im some characters, especially the degree of

flattening of the teeth, the fish seems to stand between Ichthyodectes

and Daptinus, and hence proposed to name it Daptinus interme-

dius. The author further noticed the existence in the British Mu-

seum of a right maxillary bone from the Lower Chalk of Dover,

which he thinks may indicate a second species of the same genus.

Geological Society. 269

3. “Further Remarks on Adherent Carboniferous Productide.”

By R. Etheridge, jun., Esq., F.G.S.

The author stated that since the reading of his former paper on this

subject (Q. J. G.S. vol. xxxii. p. 454) his Productus complectens had

been found in various localities, as in Northumberland, in Fifeshire,

and near Dalry, in Ayrshire. The last-mentioned may be a distinct

species. He further described two specimens of adherent Produc-

tide (one from Scremerston quarry, Northumberland, near Berwick,

and one from Kinghorn, in Fifeshire) the characters presented by

which led him to refer them to the genus Chonetes.

4. “The Submarine Forest at the Alt Mouth.” By T. Mellard

Reade, Esq., F.G.S.

The right of the remains of trees on the shore at Great Crosby,

in Lancashire, to be regarded as representing a submerged forest

haying been called in question, the author desired to place on record

the results of an investigation which, he thought, would dispose of

all doubts on the subject. On cutting a trench through 1 foot of peat

and 14 inches of clay round one of the stumps, which had an oak-trunk

lying by it, apparently in the position in which it had fallen, the

observers saw that roots were cut through all round, running along

near the surface of the clay, or penetrating it diagonally ; while

rootlets and tap roots descended vertically into the clay. Several

of the main roots were traced for a considerable distance into the

clay. On raising the stump out of the ground, the clay showed

numerous root-sections. The examination of the stumps gave con-

firmatory results.

April 17th, 1878.—Henry Clifton Sorby, Esq., F.R.S.,

President, in the Chair.

The following communication was read :—

“On the Paleontological Results of the recent Polar Expedition

under Admiral Sir George Nares, K.C.B., F.R.S.” By Capt. H. W.

Feilden, R.A., F.G.S., and Robert Etheridge, Esq., F.R.S., F.G.S.

Tn this communication the authors brought before the Society the

paleontological results and details of the collection made by the

naturalists and other officers of the late expedition to the Arctic

Circle under Admiral Sir G. Nares. The purpose of the paper was

to record the presence of Silurian and Carboniferous fossils in the

highest latitude yet reached, 82° 45'N. Of the former group 60

species have been determined, ranging from the Lower to the Upper

Silurian, both Llandeilo and Wenlock types being present and

numerous—notably, in the class Heteropoda, two species of the genus

Maclurea, and Bellerophon, with Strophodonta and Raphistoma, &e.,

also the genus Receptaculites. Upper-Silurian species of Actinozoa

belonging to Halysites, Favosites, Heliolites, Favistella, Zaphrentis,

270 Miscellaneous.

Ampleaus, Cyathophyllum, and Arachnophyllum were noticed, and

correlated with British forms when possible; but, on the whole, the

facies of the Coelenterata is American rather than European. Amongst

the Crustacea five genera were noticed :—Bronteus, Calymene, En-

crinurus, and Proétus, all Upper Silurian; and the genus Asaphus,

associated with Maclurea, of Lower Silurian age. Ten species of

Brachiopoda, belonging to the genera Pentamerus, Ih, yn

Chonetes, Atrypa, Strophomena, have been determined.

Collections were made from twenty localities, ranging from lat.

79° 34’ to 82°40’ N., notably the highest, at Cape Joseph Henry,

where Capt. Feilden obtained a numerous Carboniferous-—limestone

fauna, numbering about thirty species, chiefly Brachiopoda and Poly-

zoa, all determined species, and American in character rather than

British. Mr. Etheridge believed he had determined, through certain

forms of Brachiopoda, the presence in a ravine at Dana Bay of the De-

vonian rock below the Carboniferous Limestone south of Cape Joseph

Henry and Feilden Isthmus, the want of plant-remains preventing

any correlation with the Ursa stage of Heer. It cannot now be

doubted that an extensive Silurian fauna extends to, and is present

from lat. 79° to lat. 82° N., illustrating both the lower and upper

divisions of this group of rocks, especially the equivalents of our

Wenlock series. Again, north of these there sets in a clearly

defined Carboniferous-Limestone fauna, reaching the extremity of

the highest latitude we know, and probably striking away beneath

the Polar sea to Spitzbergen, where the same species have been

described by Toula. The authors, through certain fossils, then

endeavoured to show that on the whole the facies of the Polar

paleozoic fauna was more nearly allied to that of America than

to that of Europe, and thus must be correlated with it, although it was

shown that a large number of species are common to the two areas,

especially the British Islands. The absence of Lamellibranchiata in

rocks older than the Tertiary was noticed as having special interest

in the physical history of the Polar seas in Palzozoic and Mesozoic

times. None have ever been detected in these rocks. The authors

stated that they had sought also for evidence of Trias and Permian

fossils in this and other collections made, but there appeared to be

none. They also discussed the question of the deposition and exten-

sion of the Lias as represented at Eglinton Island and Spitzbergen.

The authors furnished a Table showing the distribution of all the

species collected by the expedition from twenty localities.

MISCELLANEOUS.

Probable Distribution of a Spider by the Trade- Winds.

Rev. H. C. M‘Coox states that the Sarotes venatorius, Linn., a

large laterigrade spider of the ballooning kind, occurs, according to

specimens in his private collection, from Santa Cruz, Virgin Isles,

Miscellaneous. 271

to Cuba, Florida and Yucatan, Central America, Mexico and Cali-

fornia, Sandwich Islands, Loochoo Islands and Japan, and thence

across Asia and Africa to Liberia, and suggests, in view of these

facts and other localities on record, that the trade-winds have

promoted this distribution. Among the other localities are the

Society Islands, Feejees, Friendly Islands, New Caledonia, Eastern

Australia, Mauritius, Madagascar, and several parts of South Ame-

rica. He refers to a fact stated by Darwin, that at a distance of

sixty miles from land, while the ‘ Beagle’ was sailing before a

steady light breeze, the rigging was covered with vast numbers of

small spiders with their webs, each, when first coming into contact

with the rigging, seated upon a single filament of spider-web, and

so slenderly, in some cases, that a single breath of air was found

to bear them out of sight. Mr. M‘Cook states that the specimens

examined by him show no variations which may not be accounted

for “by differences in age, or which may not come within those

ordinary natural differences which all animals more or less exhibit.”

But most of the specimens had lost their colours in the alcohol in

which they were preserved.—Proc, Acad. Nat. Sct. Philad. 1878,

p- 136.

On the Relation of Amceba quadrilineata and Amoeba verrucosa.

Prof. Leidy stated that the small but characteristic amceboid form

originally described by Mr. Carter (Am. & Mag. Nat. Hist. 1856,

xvill. p. 243) as Amaba quadrilineata, from specimens found in Bom-

bay, he had repeatedly observed from many positions in our vicinity.

In association with it he had noticed the singularly sluggish Ameba

verrucosa, and also many intermediate forms, which led him to the

belief that the former was the young of the latter. Subsequently,

in reviewing the literature of the matter, he had been gratified to

learn that Mr. Carter had arrived at the same result from a different

point of view. In investigating the history of Ameba verrucosa,

he found that its germs yielded young of the character he had pre-

viously described as Ameba quadrilineata (Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist.

1857, xx. p. 37).

The forms described by Perty as Ameeba natans (Kennt. kleinst.

Lebensformen, 1852, p. 188), by Greeff as Ameba terricola (Arch.

mikr. Anat. 1866, p. 299), and by Fromentel as Thecameba quadri-

purtita (* Etudes ‘Microzoaires, p. 346), he suspected to be the same

as Ameba verrucosa.—Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Philad. April 1878.

On the Fossil Mammalia of South America. By M. P. Gervats.

Collections from the province des Mines, in Brazil, and from the

Argentine Republic have recently been brought to Paris by MM.

Ameghino, Brachet, and Larroque; and the author gives the

following statement of some of the results of his examination of

them.

272 Miscellaneous.

With regard to Towodon, he is able to add new details to those

which we possessed upon this gigantic Mammal, the affinity of which

with the Porcine Mammals now appears to him beyond doubt. Its

habits must have been similar to those of the Hippopotami; but the

singularity of its characters, which, however, are not foreign to

those which distinguish those great Pachyderms of the Old World,

must indicate more intimate allies still unknown.

The Jumentés have no well-marked representatives among the

fossils of the region of La Plata, except the Horses known as Hip-

pidia. With these, no remains of Tapirs have been found; but a

fragment of a mandibular symphysis, still bearing the traces of two

canines between which two incisors were implanted, would seem to

indicate an animal resembling the Rhinoceroses, at least as regards

this part of its dental formula.

A large Machairodus, resembling in its size and the great develop-

ment of its upper canines the Brazilian Machairodus neogeus (Felis

smilodon, Blainv.), nevertheless seems to form a distinct species,

judging from differences in the form of the skull, and the number of

its lower molars, of which there were only two, instead of three. It

may be called Machairodus necator. M. Larroque has the skeleton

of this animal nearly complete.

A more complete comparison of the carapaces of several species of

Glyptodonts, and of certain parts of the skeleton of these animals,

confirms their separation into several genera proposed by Burmeister,

and shows that the number of species was certainly more than ten.

One of the Glyptodonts previously brought over by M. Seguin

has not yet been described. Its bony plates are quadrangular, rough

on the outer surface, but without rosaciform tubercles, and without

rays. ‘The rings of its caudal sheath are formed of separate pieces,

the interlockings (guillochures) of which resemble those of the dorsal

pieces. This Glyptodont, of which the cephalic armature has also

been brought, will no doubt constitute a distinct genus. It was

discovered in the province of Santa-Fé; and the author for the pre-

sent gives it the name of Glyptodon rudis.

Another undescribed species is more allied to Hoplophorus, but

differs from the known species of that genus by its plates, which

are composed of a smooth central disk of polygonal form with very

blunt angles, and bearing on its sides smaller smooth plates in the

form of ares of acircle. This Hoplophorus, of which only a small

fragment is known, is named by the author H. discifer ; it is in M.

Ameghino’s collection.

The author adds that M. Ameghino has brought home a consider-

able number of objects of human workmanship, both in bone and

‘stone, produced by the first inhabitants of the Argentine Territory,

Some of these specimens appear to him to date back to the period of

the great Mammals, in which case they will furnish fresh evidence

of the coexistence of man with extinct animals.—Comptes Rendus,

June 3, 1878, p. 1359.

THE ANNALS

AND

MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY.

[FIFTH SERIES. ]

No. 10. OCTOBER 1878.

XXXII.—On the Willemoesia Group of Crustacea.

By C. Spence Bare, F.R.S.*

[Plate XIII]

AmonG the many objects of interest taken from the depths

of the ocean during the cruise of the ‘ Challenger,’ there were

few that attracted more attention than the so-called blind

Crustacea.

These were described by Mr. Willemoes-Suhm rather fully

both in ‘ Nature’ and in the ‘Transactions of the Linnean

Society,’ —in the pages of the former under the name of De7-

damia; but in the latter Mr. Grote, having discovered that

this name had been in use for a genus of Sphingide, changed

it to Willemoesia, in compliment to the unfortunate marine

zoologist of the expedition.

Soon after it had been published it was recognized by those

who had given attention to the subject to resemble a small

crustacean that Dr. Heller had described among the ‘ Crus-

taceen des siidlichen Europa,” from a single male specimen

in the collection of the museum at Vienna, to which he gave

the name of Polycheles typhlops, belonging to the same group.

I believe that I am correct in stating that Mr. Wood-Mason

was the first, in the ‘ Journal of the Asiatic Society ’ for 1875,

to point out the resemblance between of Polycheles of Heller

and Willemoesia of the ‘ Challenger’ expedition.

* Read at the Meeting of the British Association at Dublin, on Mon-

day, Aug. 19, 1878. Communicated by the Author,

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. ii. 19

274 Mr. C. Spence Bate on the

Each of these zoologists has described the animal as being

blind; and it is supposed that on this character Heller founded

the specific name of his species, the eyes of which, he says,

are rudimentary ; and Willemoes-Suhm says that “ the eyes

are entirely wanting, nor is there any place left open where

you might expect to find them.”

Both these observant naturalists have passed over the

peculiar character of the organ of vision that belongs to this

group of animals. Heller has classified it with the family

Astacide in a division by itself; and they have both asserted

that it closely corresponds with the fossil genus Hryon.

Dr. Camil Heller, moreover, says that it bears a strong

resemblance in the form of the body to the Scyllaride, from

which it differs essentially by the structure of the antenne,

the form of the chele, and the narrow sternum. With the

Astacide it has in common the possession of the leaf-like

appendage at the base of the second antenne and the chelate

character of the pereiopoda; in all other respects it differs

from Astacus.

Willemoes-Suhm says, “ Among the living Decapoda

Macrura there is hardly a group with which Willemoesia

could be said to be very closely allied. Nearest to it are un-

doubtedly the Scyllarine ; but these, like all the genera of

the family Palinuride, differ from it in the absence of the

lamellar appendage of the second antenne, and in the presence

of palpi at the base of the gnathopoda, which, as we have seen,

are wanting in this new genus. Nor can it, for this latter

reason, be referred to the Astacide, with which it has in com-

mon the presence of the antennal scale.”

“The genus,” says Heller, “ corresponds greatly with the

fossil crustacean described by Deshayes from the slate-quar-

ries of Solenhofen (Hryon Cuviert), since also in this are

found a flattened carapace and similarly formed antenne and

pereiopoda. The hinder part of the body is much narrower

than the anterior; and the leaf-like appendage of the second

air of antenne is much enlarged. It forms a link between

the Scyllaride on the one hand, and the Astacide on the

other.”

“Tt is very astonishing, indeed,” says Willemoes-Suhm,

“that, among all the crustaceans known to us, Wéllemoesia

approaches most closely the fossil Eryontide. If we com-

pare, for example, our figure of W. erucifera with the figure of

Eryon arctiformis, and the description of the ‘Tribu des

‘Eryons’ given by Milne-Edwards (and probably taken espe-

cially from Desmarest’s ‘ Crustacés Fossiles’), we find most

striking resemblances between the two forms. In W. crucifera

Willemoesia Group of Crustacea. 275

as well as in Hryon the carapace has nearly half the length of

the whole body ; and in both forms its lateral borders are

wing-like expansions which are divided by two deep inci-

sions into three portions. The anterior border of the carapace

is nearly straight in both forms.

“¢ Eryon was probably not blind; for the eye-stalks have

been found in several specimens. Its antenne seem to be

somewhat more reduced than in Willemoesta; but the second

pair of them has, according to Desmarest, ‘une écaille assez

large, ovoide et fortement échancrée.’ This is the chief dif-

ference between Hryon and the Palinuride, and the same in

which Willemoesia also differs from that group.”

So much do the fossil and recent animals resemble each

other that the discoverer of the recent species says, “ If the

last pair of pereiopoda and the pleon of Hryon were presented

to me I should undoubtedly declare them to be parts of the

genus Willemoesia. 'There are the same line of spines at the

top of the rings, the same wing-like expansions on both sides,

and that characteristic ‘caudal apparatus.’ Also the fine

fringe of hairs which distinguishes the caudal fin of Wil-

lemoesia is to be seen in the fossil crustacean.”

“ Hryon,”’ continues the same author, “differs from the living

genus chiefly by the presence of eye-stalks and of palpi at the

base of the gnathopoda. According to Quenstedt the latter

were observed only with difficulty ; and their presence seems

not to be beyond all doubt.” And the lamented carcinologist

of the expedition looked forward to his return, when he would

look over the original specimens and satisfy himself, so as to

enable him to give a more detailed account of the relations of

Willemoesia to Eryon. 'That they must be very close he

had no doubt, and considered that among the Eryontide

this new genus must take its place, between the Astacide and

Palinuride.

It will be desirable that we should examine the animals

and see how far the conclusions arrived at by two independent

observers can be supported by extended inquiry.

Heller describes Polycheles as having a thin dermal struc-

ture, rudimentary eyes, antenne like those of Willemoesia,

and four pairs of pereiopoda chelate, and one (the fifth pair)

simple.

aiaMemees-Gulim describes Willemoesia as having the eyes

and eye-stalks entirely wanting; four or five pairs of perei-

opoda chelate in distinct species.

In all other respects the descriptions of the two authors

agree.

The ‘Challenger’ collection contains specimens of this

UGE:

276 Mr. C. Spence Bate on the

group from thirteen different places; and in every one I was

able, upon close examination, to find the eyes very distinct,

though singularly situated. Moreover there is a variation in

form and position that gives them a value in classification,

particularly when taken into consideration with the relative

forms of the several pairs of pereiopoda.

The dorsal surface of the several species of this group is

flattened and depressed, and the anterior margin is tolerably

straight; the central tooth, which is sometimes single and

sometimes double, is never directed forwards in the form of a

rostrum, but upwards and obliquely forwards. In the anterior

margin on each side there is a deep cleft in the dorsal surface,

in which the eye with its peduncule is lodged; the an-

terior extremity being directed forwards, outwards, and down-

wards, is covered over by the lateral projecting wings of the

carapace. It appears to have two points of vision, the one

upwards by the dorsal surface, the other downwards and out-

wards by the lens at the extremity of the peduncle. But

these several points are liable to vary in degree. In somie

the dorsal notch is almost non-existent, in others it is very

deep ; and it is by this variation, taken in connexion with the

power of change in the form of the pereiopoda, that I

purpose classifying the several species of this interesting

group.

POLYCHELES, Heller.

(Crust. des stidl. Europa.)

In this genus I accept the author’s definition, that it has

the anterior four pairs of pereiopoda chelate and the fifth

simple. But instead of saying that the eyes are rudimentary,

Tassert that they are immovably lodged in a notch in the dorsal

surface of the carapace, with the anterior extremity projecting

beneath the antero-lateral wing of the carapace.

PENTACHELES, 0. g.

All the pereiopoda are chelate, and the eyes are lodged

immovably in a notch in the antero-dorsal surface of the

carapace, with the anterior extremity projected beneath the

antero-lateral wing-like extremity of the carapace.

WILLEMOESIA, Grote.

(Nature, October 1873.)

All the pereiopoda chelate, and the eyes immovably situ-

Willemoesia Group of Crustacea. 277

ated in the anterior or frontal surface of the cephalon, and

neither lodged in a notch in the dorsal surface of the carapace

nor covered by the antero-lateral wing of the carapace. Hyes

small, directed outwards and forwards.

Of the genus Polycheles there are three species in the collec-

tion of the ‘ Challenger’ expedition ; and of these I take as the

type of the group the specimen that has been named by

Willemoes-Suhm W. crucifera. It agrees with Heller’s

figure in having but a single rostriform tooth, but differs from

it in general form; but it stands, according to its general

structure, at the opposite extremity of a series of intermediate

forms to Willemoesia leptodactyla.

Polycheles crucifer (Willemoes-Suhm).

Willemoesia crucifera, Willemoes-Suhm, Linn. Trans. vol, i. 2nd series,

p- 52, pl. xii. fig. 10, pl. xiii. figs. 10, 11.

Carapace ovate, margins fringed with large teeth; frontal

margin armed with a single rostriform tooth and two sharp

smaller teeth at the inner angle of the orbital notch; dorsal

ridge without teeth, but nodulated, as well as the dorsal sur-

face, where the nodules run in lines corresponding with the

limits of the internal osseous formation. Pleon with a spinous

carina traversing the median line, each somite being armed

with two strong teeth. The eye is lodged in a narrow cleft of

the carapace, and projected beneath the antero-lateral wing in

the form of a long obtuse point.

This species was taken in the West Indies, off Sombrero

Tsland, at a depth of 450 fathoms, on a bottom of G'lobigerina-

ooze. Length 14 inch.

Polycheles Helleri, n. sp.

Lateral margins of the carapace subparallel; anterior divi-

sion armed with seven teeth, median with four, and posterior

with many, decreasing in size posteriorly ; dorsal central ridge

armed with two rostral teeth, two median, and two on the pos-

terior margin, with a few intermediate. The pleon is carinated

on the five anterior somites, the anterior median portion of each

somite culminating in an anteriorly directed point. Hye

lodged in a deep notch, with the imner and outer canthus

smooth. Meros of the first pair of pereiopoda armed on the

outer side with two teeth, and on the inner with one or two

smaller ones.

This species was first taken in lat. 29° 55’ 8., long. 178° 14’

W., near Kermadec Island, three or four degrees north of

278 Mr. C. Spence Bate on the

New Zealand, at a depth of 520 fathoms, on hard ground,

where the sea-temperature at the bottom was 6° C.

A fine specimen was also taken 2000 miles from the last

place, in lat. 2° 33’ 8., and long. 144° 4! E., north of New

Guinea, at a depth of 1070 fathoms, on Globigerina-ooze,

with a bottom-temperature of 2°71 C.

Polycheles baccatus, n. sp.

Lateral margins of the carapace subparallel ; anterior divi-

sion armed with twelve teeth, median with five, and posterior

with many, extending to the posterior margin ; anterior margin

serrated and armed with teeth on the inner side of the antero-

lateral angle; central ridge projected into a rostriform tooth

supported by two small teeth ; median dorsal ridge without

teeth or spines; but a few bead-like points fringe the posterior

part of the median line and the posterior margin. Pleon

carinated on each of the four anterior somites and projected into

an anteriorly pointed tooth. Hye lodged in a deep notch in

the antero-dorsal surface of the carapace. Meros of the first

pair of pereiopoda smooth, except a small tooth on the outer

distal angle.

This species was taken in lat. 19° 10’S., long. 179° 40’ E.,

near the Fiji Islands, at a depth of 310-315 fathoms, on a

bottom that is marked “r.c.” in the plans.

Pentacheles differs. from Polycheles in having the last pair

of pereiopoda always more or less perfectly chelate.

Pentacheles levis, n. sp.

Carapace ovate ; lateral margins serrated conspicuously at

the anterior extremity, the serration gradually decreasing in

importance posteriorly ; frontal surface having the inner

eanthus of the orbit produced to a prominent tooth, and

two rostral teeth in the median line, behind which, on the

median ridge, there are two small teeth; the rest of the

dorsal surface is smooth. Pleon slightly carinated, but not

very distinctly so. Posterior pair of pereiopoda imperfectly

chelate.

Taken in lat. 4° 33’ N., long. 127° 6’ E., at a depth of

500 fathoms, on a bottom of Globigerina-ooze with a tempera-

ture of 5°°3 C., south of the Philippine Islands.

Pentacheles Suhmi, n. sp.

Carapace with lateral margins subparallel; anterior division

Willemoesia Group of Crustacea. 279

armed with five strong teeth, median with two, and posterior

with eight or nine strong teeth that are continuous to the pos-

terlor margin; frontal margin having a single sharp tooth

on the inner side of the orbital angle, and two central rostral

teeth, posterior to which are two single and two double

teeth on the central dorsal ridge of the anterior portion of

the carapace; two teeth closely set are situated on the

anterior and posterior extremities of the central ridge. The

pleon is carinated, each somite being formed into two unequal

teeth, the anterior being the longer and most anteriorly pro-

jecting.

Taken in lat. 47° 48’ §., long. 74° 48’ W., on the west

coast of Patagonia, 120 fathoms, in mud.

Pentacheles gracilis, n sp.

Carapace long, ovate; lateral margins evenly denticulated

from the anterior to the posterior extremities ; anterior division

armed with nine teeth, the median with three, and the posterior

with fifteen; the frontal margin has two rostriform teeth, and

one still more prominent at the iner canthus of each orbit.

The median longitudinal dorsal ridge armed through the entire

length with a single row of sharp teeth, of which the anterior

are the more prominent. Pleon carinated, but only the three

anterior somites are armed with sharp cusps. Anterior pair of

pereiopoda having several small spmes on the inner margin

of the meros; posterior pair unequally chelate.

iakenyin-laty 19° 10'"'S., Tong. 179° 10" Eh... ot the Bit

Islands, at a depth of from 210 to 610 fathoms, on a bottom

of Globigerina-ooze, with a temperature of the sea-bottom of

3°7C.

Pentacheles obscurus, n. sp.

Carapace with the lateral margins parallel and unevenly

denticulated ; frontal margin with two central rostriform teeth ;

divisions of the carapace not well-defined, anterior with three

or four small teeth separated from each other, median with

three similar teeth, and the posterior with five or six. Anterior

pair of pereiopoda with the meros short and smooth; posterior

pair unequally chelate. Pleon carinated, tuberculous in the

median line.

Taken in lat. 2° 33’ S., long. 144° 4’ E., north of New

Guinea, at a depth of 1070 fathoms, at a temperature of 2°1 C.,

on a bottom of G'lobigerina-ooze.

The only specimen of this species was in a very imperfect

280 Mr. C. Spence Bate on the

condition, being apparently an animal that had but recently

shed its skin.

Pentacheles auriculatus, n. sp.

Carapace with the lateral margins nearly parallel ; anterior

division with five teeth, median with three, and posterior with

five or six; frontal margin with two long rostriform teeth

near the centre, and one small one above the inner angle of

the orbit. Median dorsal ridge strongly denticulated on

the anterior portion, and having two double spines on the poste-

rior, and a single tooth on each side of the median line on the

posterior margin. Pleon carinated, with the ridge on the

third and fourth somite produced to a long anteriorly curved

sharp point. Anterior pair of pereiopoda with meros smooth

on the inner surface and one tooth on the outer near the base,

and one near the apex; posterior pair chelate, with unequal

dactyla. Coxal plates ridged with markings like small ears.

Taken in lat. 19° 10’ S., long. 178° 10’ E., at a depth of

610 fathoms, off Fiji, on a bottom of Globigerina-ooze.

Pentacheles enthrix (Willemoes-Suhm, MS.).

Carapace with lateral margins slightly convex; anterior

division with eight teeth, median with four, and posterior with

twelve or fourteen. Frontal margin with two rostriform

teeth, and a few unequally small teeth between them and the

orbital notch ; a few single and double teeth along the median

dorsal ridge, two on the central median ridge, and three on

each side of the median ridge on the posterior margin. Pleon

dorsally carinated and evenly cusped. Anterior pair of pereio-

poda with two spines on the outer side of the meros ; posterior

pereiopoda evenly chelate.

Taken in lat. 29° 55’ S., long. 178° 14’ W., on hard bottom,

at a depth of 520 fathoms, and in lat. 19° 10' 8., long. 179°

40! E., at a depth of 315 fathoms.

Willemoesia leptodactyla.

Willemoesia leptodactyla, Willemoes-Suhm, Linn. Soc. Trans. vol. i.

2nd ser. p. 50, pl. xiii. figs. 1-9,

Carapace with the lateral margins subparallel or slightly

convex ; anterior division with six teeth, median with four, and

the posterior with fifteen. Frontal margin with slight orbital

notches, and a single rostriform tooth in the centre. Median

dorsal ridge armed with a few sharp teeth. Pleon carinated,

each of the five outer somites having a sharp anteriorly

Willemoesia Group of Crustacea. 281

directed tooth. Anterior pair of pereiopoda having the outer

margin of the meros smooth, and the inner fringed with small

spines, and a large anteriorly directed tooth on the inner sur-

face of the dactyloid process of the propodos. Pleon cari-

nated, the five anterior somites produced into sharp, anteriorly

pointed cusps.

Taken in lat. 21° 38’ N., long. 44° 39’ W., at a depth of

1900 fathoms, in the middle of the North-Atlantie Ocean, on

a bottom of G'lobigerina-ooze, with a bottom-temperature of 1°°9

C., and near the island of Juan Fernandez, at a depth of 1375

fathoms on Globigerina-ooze, 1°°8 C.

POLYCHELES, fathoms. Temp.

CTUCHOP . 7.2... .... West Indies. 450 ss Gilob.-o0ze.

rolieriy ysis ce feist os Kermadec Isl. 520 6° Hard.

rie ghia wis lester «iss% © New Guinea. 1070 2°-1 Glob.-ooze.

[EO CCC Ae Fiji. 310 es ae

EV PBIODS so vgs oe a0 Mediterranean.

PENTACHELES.

[LN ARE bere ages ae Philippine Isl. 500 5°3 Gilob.-ooze.

ROUT ocstatenaiate as) a bys Patagonia. 120 af Mud.

PRCMEVITE salt ichntct Vs) doo de Fiji. 610 38°7 Glob.-ooze. .

RBRSSEREEHES. Vetacc orcs: 2 0055 New Guinea. 1070 2°] Gilob.-ooze.

SUMCWIALUS .. as Fiji. 610 Se Gilob.-ooze.

CHGHELR NE wea ss ...+. New Hebrides. 315 7 iC

WILLEMOEFSIA.

leptodactyla ........ North Atlantic. 1900 1°9 — Glob.-ooze,

ho a ere Juan Fernandez. 1875 1°38 — Glob.-ooze.

The eyes of the several genera although they may differ

from each other in structural detail, yet correspond through-

out the group in a common characteristic. The peduncle is

reduced to a minimum and fixed as a rigid part of the dermal

structure, over which a portion of the carapace is projected.

If we turn to the animal while it is yet embryonic (and our

only opportunity is its observation before it has quitted the

egg) although in an advanced condition, we see that pre-

viously to the eruption from the ovum it attains at least

the zoéa stage of development, and that the eyes are large

and distinctly pedunculated, just in the same way as the zoéa

of Alpheus in the embryonic condition has eyes consi-

derably larger and more like the permanent organ in other

genera than the adult parent from which it springs.

The alteration from the original type to a depauperized

condition is therefore due to a cause acting through the habits

of the animal after it has passed through its zoéa stage.

This is precisely the way that Alpheus has passed; and as

the result has been somewhat similar, it is highly probable

that the conditions have been parallel.

282 On the Willemoesia Group of Crustacea.

Alpheus in the young stage is a free-swimming animal

with powerful organs of vision; but in its adult condition

it burrows in the mud of the sea-bottom, where the eye is

of little use, except to see things in close proximity, and

where it is liable to injury from rough accidents, unless it

were protected, as it is, by the strength of the overlying cara-

ace.

The history of Willemoesia and its allies I believe to be

very parallel with that of Alpheus. In its young stage it has

well-developed eyes, which it loses when it has arrived at its

adult condition. ‘This I believe to be attributable to a similar

cause, viz. that it burrows in the soft mud of the deep-sea

bottom.

This is borne out by an examination of the contents of the

stomach, which I found to be full of the remains of the

structures found in the Globigerina-ooze.

That the depauperized state of the organs of vision is not

due to the loss of light from the great depth at which Wille-

moesia is taken is evident from the fact that Thalascaris, n. g.

(Crangonidee), is taken at depths equally great, and is remark-

able for the large size of its eyes.

Willemoesia, moreover, is not one of our deepest sea inhabi-

tants. Wéallemoesia leptodactyla was taken both in the Atlan-

tic and Pacific at a depth of 1900 and 1375, while Polycheles

Ffellert and Pentacheles obscurus were taken north of New

Guinea at a depth of 1070; yet most of the other species, even

including Polycheles Hellerv, were taken at depths between

610 and 120 fathoms.

The bottom temperature has only been recorded in seven of

the stations at which the species were taken—that is, only

from the deeper soundings; these, however, vary from 6°

to 1°8 C. Iam therefore inclined to think that temperature

can only be second to that of the character of the sea-

bottom itself.

Out of the thirteen stations from which specimens of this

group have been recorded, the bottom consists of what has

been named Globigerina-ooze in eight, one is recorded of mud,

andtwo “r.c.”’ (which, Isuppose, means red clay), and one only

on hard ground; but as this occurs only once, and that with

an animal (Polycheles Helleri) that is also recorded from

another station where G'lobigerina-ooze exists, I think that we

may safely infer that the whole group are inhabitants of a

soft bottom, preferring that in which animal life suitable

for their existence abounds, and that their general structure

and form are in accord with their habitat.

On some Madagascar Lepidoptera. 283

EXPLANATION OF PLATE XII.

Fig. 1. Pentacheles enthrix.

Fig. 2. The same: eye, seen from beneath.

Fig. 3. The same: chela of the posterior pair of pereiopoda.

Fig. 4. Willemoesia leptodactyla: anterior portion of one side of the cara-

pace, showing eye and Ist and 2nd antennez.

Fig. 5. The same : frontal margin of carapace, showing eyes, seen in front.

Fig. 6. Polycheles crucifer: anterior portion of one side of carapace,

showing eyes and the Ist and 2nd antenna, seen from above.

Fig. 7. The same: eye, seen beneath and in front.

Fig. 8, The same: fifth pair of pereiopoda,

XXXII.—On a Collection of Lepidoptera recently received

from Madagascar, By Artuur G. Butier, F.LS.,

E.Z.8., &e.

Tue Lepidoptera here enumerated were collected by the Rey.

William Dean Cowan.

The series of butterflies in the collection represents rather

less than one third of those hitherto recorded as occurring in

Madagascar ; and, owing to the careful manner in which Mr.

Cowan has recorded upon each envelope all facts known to

him respecting the species therein contained, not a little infor-

mation respecting the habits and distribution of the Mascarene

forms has been gained.

The collection contains forty-one butterflies and fifteen

moths, as follows.

RHOPALOCERA,

Nymphalide.

Sarrrinz, Bates.

Mycaesis, Hiibner.

1, Mycalesis ibitina.

Mycalesis ibitina, Ward, Ent, Mo. Mag. x. p. 60 (1873),

One female found in the forest, Fianarantsoa.

This is the first time that I have seen this species. It is a

singular form, having the under surface of the secondaries

clouded and striated like a Pedaliodes.

2. Mycalesis perdita, n. sp.

Upper surface chocolate-brown, with a slight purple gloss ;

secondaries with an ill-defined blackish submarginal line.

Wings below a little paler than above, with the exception of a

284 Mr. A. G. Butler on a Collection of

broad central belt bounded by darker lines, the inner line

arched and sinuous on each wing, the outer line irregularly

zigzag ; a submarginal blackish line: primaries with whity-

brown internal area; a very minute black ocellus with white

pupil and ochreous iris near the apex, and an ocellus similarly

coloured, but of about six times the size, on the first median

interspace: secondaries with a white-pupilled black ocellus on

the first median interspace, followed on the second interspace

by a much smaller (almost punctiform) ocellus, and on the

subcostal interspaces by three white dots. Zxpanse of wings

1 inch 10 lines.

3g. Caught in the forest, Fianarantsoa.

This species seems to be allied to ‘ Hrebia” passandava

of Ward; but in the colouring of the upper surface and position

of the ocelli it differs from that butterfly.

YrprHima, Westwood.

3. Ypthima Batesit.

Ypthima Batesii, Felder, Reise der Novy. Lep. iii. tab. 68. figs. 10, 11

(1867).

g. Found only in the forest, Fianarantsoa.

Nrmpuatine, Bates.

Hereropsis, Westwood.

4. Heteropsis drepana.

3. Heteropsis drepana, Doubleday and Hewitson, Gen. Diurn. Lepid.

pl. 63. fig. 5 (1850); 9, Hewitson, Ent. Mo. Mag. xi. p. 227 (1875).

One female. Ankafana, Betsileo.

This singular species, with its acuminate primaries and

rounded secondaries, I have hitherto only known from the

figure of the male. ‘To my mind it has been wrongly located

in the Satyrine ; it seems to find a natural position near

Cenophlebia and Siderone, notwithstanding its more slender

antenne and the general coloration of the male. The colouring

of the female is quite as near to that of Zenaris as to that of

any Satyrid, and the leaf-lke under surface agrees with that

of the group to which I propose to transfer it.

CorYPHAOLA, n. gen.

Allied to Paphia, Kallima, and Doleschallia; the form of

the wings in the male like Kallima, that of the female more

like Doleschallia owing to the apex being obliquely truncate ;

the secondaries of both sexes terminating in a long tail con-

tinuous with the abdominal margin; antenne more abruptly

Lepidoptera from Madagascar. 285

clubbed than in the genera with which I have compared it.

Type C. ewrodoce.

5. Corypheola eurodoce.

Kallima eurodoce, Westwood, Gen. Diurn. Lepid. p. 325 (note), pl. 54*.

fig. 1 (1850).

Doleschallia eurodoce, Kirby, Cat. Diurn. Lepid. p. 193 (1871).

Found only in the forest, Ankafana.

CHARAXES, Ochs.

6. Charaxes Cowani, n. sp.

Allied to C. candiope, but altogether smaller and darker,

with smaller tawny spots; basal half of wings above deep

fulvous-tawny; apical half dark chocolate-brown (almost

black) with an undulated ferruginous border; primaries with

apex more acuminate than in C. candiope ; veins of the costal

border tinted with green as far as the middle of the wing;

discoidal lines normal; an ill-defined ferruginous spot just

beyond the cell, above and beyond which are two or three

subconfluent spots of the same colour ; a sinuous discal series

of seven dark tawny spots, smaller than in C. candiope; mar-

ginal ferruginous border interrupted near the external angle:

secondaries with the abdominal half of wing dusky, the de-

pression whitish to the end of the body; blackish apical area

broader than in C. candiope, and with a straight inner edge ;

eight submarginal transverse dark tawny dashes, the last four

of which are followed by lilac spots bounded externally by

black and green crescents; the margin much more strongly

dentated than in the African species, and the tails more slender

and acuminate, the inner one slightly curved outwards (as in

C. antamboulou). Colouring of the under surface more uni-

form than in C. candiope, the two discal ocelloid patches and

a belt crossing the middle of the discoidal cell being the only

yellowish portions of the primaries, and the secondaries having

no trace of either the green patch or the yellow belt which

follows it; costal border and veins of primaries tinted with

green. Hxpanse of wings 3 inches 2 lines.

Found in the forest, Fianarantsoa.

This species is allied to C. antamboulout of Lucas; the

+ I much regret to see the gradual increase in the number of these

unwarrantable names amongst butterflies; in one page of Kirby’s catalogue

the following occur :—Pamphila metacomet, P. ahaton, P. wamsutta, P.

monoco, P. kiowah, P. pontiac—names which may either be meant for

jokes, or be given in honour of savage chieftains ; no explanation accom-

panies them. If met-a-comet and a-hat-on are tolerated by scientific men,

I presume that any thing would equally pass muster.

286 Mr. A. G. Butler on a Collection of

latter, however, seems to be more nearly allied to C. candiope,

excepting that no mention is made of the discal series of tawny

spots.

JUNONIA, Hiibner.

7. Junonia andremiaja.

Vanessa andremiaja, Boisduval, Faun. Madag. p. 45. n. 6 (1838).

¢. Fianarantsoa.

This species has been supposed to be the female of J. musa,

but only because it agrees with that species in the form of its

wings. The sexes of both are common in collections ; but no-

body seems to have troubled himself to examine their sexual

characters, and therefore the error has remained unchallenged.

In the present series J. andremiaja isa male and J. musa

a female.

J. andremiaja is said by Mr. Cowan to be “common in

houses on warm days.”

8. Junonia musa.

Vanessa musa, Guérin, Icon. Régne Anim. Ins. texte, p. 474 (1844).

9. Fianarantsoa.

“ Very common near Fianarantsoa; can be caught in hun-

dreds, in any shady place, during the heat of the day. The

chrysalis has brilliant silvery spines.”

9. Junonia rhadama.

Junonia rhadama, Boisduval, Faun. Madag. p. 44. n. 4, pl. 7. fig. 2

(1833).

3 ¢. Very common. Betsileo.

10. Junonia epiclelia.

Vanessa epiclelia, Boisduval, Faun. Madag. p. 44. n. 2, pl. 7. fig. 3

(1833).

g. “ Common.”

“‘ Bred by me: fifteen days in chrysalis of a dark colour”

(Rev. W. D. Cowan). Chiefly differs from J. clelia in the

narrower cream-coloured markings of the upper surface.

PyrameEIs, Hiibner.

11. Pyramets cardut.

Papilio cardui, Linneeus, Faun. Suec. p. 276. n. 1054 (1761).

‘“¢ Very common round the house, flitting about in the sun ”

(Rev. W. D. Cowan).

Lepidoptera from Madagascar. 287

SALAMIS, Boisduval.

12. Salamis Dupret.

Salamis Duprei, Guénée, in Vinson’s Voy. Madag. Lep. p. 575, pl. 5

(1865).

In the forest, Ankafana.

The figure of this species represents an imperfect example,

from which the tails of secondaries have been broken off.

Aterica, Boisduval.

13. Aterica rabena.

Aterica rabena, Boisduval, Faun. Madag. p. 47, pl. 8. fig. 2 (1833).

“ Found in the Tanala, in shades by the river; not found

here’ (W. D. C.).

Hypo.imnas, Hiibner.

14. Hypolimnas misippus.

Papilio misippus, Linnzeus, Mus. Lud. Ulr. p: 264 (1764).

gd. ‘ Found commonly on bare uplands, mostly near sum-

mits. Fianarantsoa.”

Hypanis, Boisduval.

15. Hypanis anvatara.

Hypanis anvatara, Boisduval, Faun. Madag. p. 56, pl. 7. fie. 5

(1833).

“'Takarana.”’

Acrzivz, Bates.

TELCHINIA, Doubleday.

16. Telchinia manjaca.

Acrea manjaca, Boisduval, Faun, Madag. p, 33. n. 9, pl. 4. fig. 6,

pl. 5. figs. 6, 7 (1833).

od 2. Fianarantsoa.

“ Feeds on a species of Labiata. Thirteen days in chrysalis.

Common.”

17. TLelchinia lycia.

Papilio lycia, Fabricius, Syst. Ent. p. 464. n. 94 (1775).

“ Found on grassy uplands. Betsileo.”’

288 Mr. A. G. Butler on a Collection of

AcrR#A, Fabricius.

18. Acrea zitja.

Acrea zitja, Boisduval, Faun. Madag. p. 32. n. 7, pl. 4. figs. 4, 5

(1833).

“Common about cultivated places.”

19. Acrea calida, n. sp.

Allied to the preceding species, much smaller, with no

regular black border to the outer margin: the primaries with

longitudinal streaks running from the margin up the nervures

to near the middle of the disk; a large black spot upon the

discocellulars and three smaller ones in an oblique series half-

way between the cell and the margin: secondaries with a

blackish patch divided by the median vein at the base; a

black spot above the cell, two in the cell, one below it and

one discocellular ; a curved discal series of seven small black

spots; a marginal series of six triangular blackish spots

terminating the nervures. Veins below black, with cream-

coloured borders: primaries with a cream-coloured dash from

the front of the discal black dots: secondaries with the dis-

coidal cell, a dash on the second median interspace, and a

narrow regular external border cream-coloured; the black

discal spots of the upper surface only represented by one spot

at the abdominal margin; the basal blackish patch and the

marginal spots (as also the longitudinal dashes of the prima-

ries) wholly wanting. Expanse of wings 1 inch 9 lines.

?. Fianarantsoa.

Mr. Cowan says that this species is “ common ;’

nately he has only sent one example.

’ unfortu-

20. Acrea punctatissima.

Acrea punctatissima, Boisduval, Faun. Madag. p. 31. n. 5, pl. 6. fig. 2

(1833).

“Common on grassy plains.” Fianarantsoa.

21. Acrea obeira.

Acrea obeira, Hewitson, Proc. Zool. Soc. 1863, p. 65.

2. ‘ Found near towns.”

22. Acrea piva.

Acrea piva, Guénée, in Vinson’s Voy. Madag. Lep. p. 34 (1865).

2. “Common.” Fianarantsoa.

This species is extremely close to the preceding, but is

Lepidoptera from Madagascar. 289

larger and redder, and the border of the secondaries is inter-

rupted by large red spots.

Erycinide.

Nemrosinz, Bates.

SARIBIA, n. gen.

Allied to Adisara, but the secondaries tricaudate; two

rather slender tails emitted at the termination of the first and

second median branches, and a third shorter one at the anal

angle. Type S. tepaht.

23. Saribia tepaht.

Emesis tepahi, Boisduval, Faun. Madag. p. 27, pl. 3. fig. 4 (1833).

“Found only in the forest by the pathway. Betsileo.”’

Lycenide.

LAMPIDES, Hiibner.

24, Lampides lingens.

Papilio lingens, Cramer, Pap. Exot. iv. pl. 379, figs. F, G (1782).

a °. Found in the forest. Ankafana.”

25. Lampides pulcher.

Lycena pulchra, Murray, Trans. Ent. Soc. 1874, p. 524, pl. 10.

figs. 7, 8.

3. “Found amongst grass. Fianarantsoa.”

26. Lampides beticus.

Papilio beticus, Linneeus, Syst. Nat. i. 2, p. 789. n. 226 (1767).

3. “Found amongst grass. Fianarantsoa.”

27. Lampides catharina.

Lycena catharina, Trimen, Trans. Ent. Soc. ser. 3, vol. i. p. 281

(1862).

‘Common on grassy plains. Fianarantsoa.”’

28. Lampides aberrans, n. sp.

3. Above like the preceding species, excepting that the

orange spots of secondaries are much smaller. Wings below

pale greyish brown, whitish towards external angle; a black

discocellular line edged with white ; two white-edged black

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. ii. 20

290 Mr. A. G. Butler on a Collection of

spots on the median interspaces, followed by white-edged

crescents of the ground-colour: secondaries with a black

discocellular line ; a longitudinal fusiform black spot above

the cell, followed by three black dots, a fusiform spot in the

cell, and one or two small spots on the space between the first

and second subcostal branches, all white-edged ; outer border

marked with whitish orange and green-speckled black dots as

in the preceding species. Expanse of wings 1 inch 4 lines.

“Found in grass. Fianarantsoa.”

Lycana, Fabricius.

29. Lycena knysna.

Lycena knysma, Trimen, Trans. Ent. Soc. ser. 3, vol. i. p. 282 (1862).

Fianarantsoa.

30. Lycaena atrigemmata, n. sp.

Wings above bright lavender-blue, with rather narrow

dark brown borders; fringes whitish flecked with brown:

secondaries with an ill-defined series of submarginal brown

dots: body blackish; antennze white, with brown annulations

above. Wings below pale greyish brown, with a double mar-

ginal series of white-bordered dusky spots, the sixth and

eighth of the external row on the secondaries with black

centres ; the inner row lunate: primaries with two subcostal

dots at the middle of the wing, a large round spot in the cell,

a second closing the cell, and four (the lowermost one small)

beyond the cell in a transverse series, black with white bor-

ders: secondaries with a small spot at the base, a lunule

closing the cell, and an annular series of eleven spots sur-

rounding it black, bordered with white: body below whitish.

Expanse of wings 9 lines.

“Found amongst grass. Fianarantsoa.”’

Papilionide.

Preriv2, Bates.

My toruris, Hiibner.

31. Mylothris phileris.

Mas phileris, Boisduval, Faun. Madag. p. 17. n. 2, pl. 2. figs. 3, 4

33).

“Very common. Fianarantsoa.”

Lepidoptera from Madagascar. 291

Nycuitona, Butler.

32. Nychitona sylvicola.

Leucophasia sylvicola, Boisduval, Faun. Madag. p, 20 (1888).

“Common in dark shades of the forest. Fianarantsoa.”’

TERIAS, Swainson.

33. Terias pulchella.

Xanthidia pulchella, Boisduval, Faun. Madag. p. 20. n. 1, pl. 2. fig. 7

(1833).

3 ¢. “Common on bare ground. Betsileo.”

34. Terias Desjardinsit.

Xanthidia Desjardins, Boisduval, Faun. Madag. p. 22. n. 3, pl. 2. fig. 6

(1833).

“ Seen everywhere. Fianarantsoa.”’

CarorsiLiA, Hiibner.

35. Catopsilia thauruma.

Callidryas thauruma, Reakirt, Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Phil. 1866, p. 238.

n. 4; Butler, Lep. Exot. pl. xxii. figs. 8-6 (1870).

C. faduna, Hewitson, Exot. Butt. iv. Call. pl. i. figs. 1-4 (1867).

6 ¢, Ikaryosoa. ¢, Fianarantsoa.

Said to be common at Fianarantsoa in January, and to

have a strong flight.

BELENOIS, Hiibner.

36. Belenois helcida.

Prris heleida, Boisduval, Faun. Madag. p. 17. n. 1, pl. 2. figs. 1, 2

(1833).

“Very common in Tanala in August; rare at Fiana-

rantsoa.”

37. Belenots agripprna.

Pieris agrippina, Felder, Reise der Nov. Lep. ii. p. 173. n, 159 (1865),

3. “Very local; found at Ambohinamboarna, and seen to

the west.”

In the Museum we have this species from D’Urban, the

forests of Antananarivo, and Abyssinia. I think it doubtful

whether it will prove constantly distinct from B. lordaca of

Walker, to which it is extremely closely allied; from B.

20*

292. Mr. A. G. Butler on a Collection of

mesentina, with which M. Boisduval confounded it, it is very

easily separated.

Pariitionin#, Bates.

Papiiio, Linneus.

38. Papilio demoleus.

Papilio demoleus, Linneeus, Mus. Lud. Ulr. p. 214 (1764).

“Very common, feeding on the orange-trees. Caterpillar

of a lovely green. Fianarantsoa.”’

39. Papilio meriones.

Papilio meriones, Felder, Reise der Noy. Lep. i. p. 95. n. 73 (1865) ;

Trimen, Trans. Linn. Soe. xxvi. pl. 42. fig. 1 (1869).

& ?. “Found in the Tanala; uncommon at Fianarantsoa.”

40. Papilio Delalandit.

Papilio De Lalande, Godart, Mém. Soc. Linn. Paris, ii. pl. i. figs. 1, 2

(1828 ?).

Papilio Delalandit, Lucas, Lep. Exot. pl. 20. fig. 2 (1835).

2. “ Found only in the forest. Fianarantsoa.”

41. Papilio epiphorbas.

Papilio epiphorbas, Boisduval, Faun. Madag. p. 13. n. 3, pl. 1. fig. 1

(1833).

“Common near the forest. Fianarantsoa.”

These common species are seldom brought to England in

any numbers; of this black-and-green Papilio we have

hitherto only had a single example.

HETEROCERA.

Sphingide.

Cuarocaupin#, Butler.

Cua@rocaMpa, Duponchel.

42. Cherocampa osiris.

Deilephila osiris, Dalman, Anal. Entom. p. 48. n. 21 (1823); Bois-

duval, Icon. Hist. Lép. p. 18, pl. 49. fig. 1 (1882).

“ Feeds on the vine plant.’’ Fianarantsoa.

Lepidoptera from Madagascar. 293

Acuzrrontun#, Butler.

ACHERONTIA, Hiibner.

43. Acherontia atropos.

Sphinx atropos, Linnzeus, Mus. Lud. Ulr. p. 348. n. 8 (1764).

“Caught in the forest, and only seen there.” Fianarantsoa.

The European death’s-head moth occurs also in Mauritius

and Rodriguez.

Spurwernz, Butler.

NEPHELE, Hiibner.

44, Nephele Densov.

Zomlia Denso, Keferstein, Entom. Notiz. p. 14, fig. 5 (1870).

Fianarantsoa.

Zygenide.

PSEUDONACLIA, Butler.

45. Pseudonaclia sylvicolens, n. sp.

Primaries chocolate-brown ; a subtriangular basal spot, a

large central transverse subovate spot, and two smaller discal

spots (one below the other) pale gtramineous or yellowish

white and semitransparent : secondaries ochreous, with choco-

late-brown outer border: antenne black and broadly pecti-

nate ; thorax black; shoulders and abdomen ochreous,

Body below ochreous. Expanse of wings 1 inch 2 lines.

“ Found in the forest. Fianarantsoa.”

The primaries of this species are unusually long and ample.

Nyctemeride.

HYLEMERA, n. gen.

Allied to Secusto, but the primaries shorter and broader and

with entirely different neuration ; costal vein united to the first

subcostal branch, which is forked, by a short oblique veinlet ;

second subcostal branch emitted just beyond the first and tri-

furcate, the first furcation being emitted from below the nervule,

and the other two forming a fork to apex; radials emitted

near together from the end of the cell; three median branches

emitted normally: secondaries with the costal vein running

from the base, but touching the subcostal near the base ; first

and second subcostal branches emitted from the end of the cell

instead of from a footstalk. ype H. tenuis.

294 Mr. A. G. Butler on a Collection of

46. Hylemera tenuis, n. sp.

White, semitransparent: primaries ochreous at the base ;

basal two fifths limited by a dusky line, which terminates upon

the costa in a large black spot; asmall black spot at the end

of the cell ; apex and outer border broadly black: secondaries

with a small blackish spot at the end of the cell: antenne and

thorax black; head, collar, and tegule ochreous ; abdomen

white ; legs sordid white. LExpanse of wings 1 inch 3 lines.

“Found in the forest. Fianarantsoa.”

Liparide.

DasYcCHIRA, Stephens.

47. Dasychira mascarena, n. sp.

6. Primaries dull green, crossed near the base by two

interrupted white-bordered black lines followed by two

widely separated irregular dentate-sinuate white-bordered

black lines ; a sinuous discal series of white-bordered black

spots and a regular submarginal series ; frmge whity brown,

spotted with black: secondaries pale greyish brown, with

whitish costal area: thorax whitish, abdomen brown. Under

surface whitish, without markings. EExpanse of wings 1 inch

11. lines. -

?. Altogether whiter than the male, the borders of the

black markings being broader, the secondaries white with the

exception of a cuneiform submedian patch, and the body white.

Expanse of wings 2 inches 2 lines.

“ g 9. Common about Fianarantsoa. Caterpillar has tufts

of black bristles. In cocoon 21 days.”

This species seems to be nearly allied to Desmeocrera nuga-

trix of Felder; but (besides the specific difference of straight and

continuous black lines across the primaries) the artist has

represented D. nugatrix with a filiform termination to its an-

tenn, such as exists in no true Dasychira, but which may

appear to exist if the antenne are looked at from above.

Saturniide.

CALIGULA, Moore.

48. Caligula suraka.

Saturnia suraka, Boisduval; Faun. Madag. pl. 12. fig. 4 (1883).

3 2. In bad condition. Fianarantsoa.

I have never yet seen a really good specimen of this magni-

Lepidoptera from Madagascar. 295

ficent silk-moth ; yet it seems to be not uncommon in Mada-

gascar.

Lasiocampide.

Borocera, Boisduval.

49. Borocera madagascariensis.

Borocera madagascariensis, Boisduval, Faun. Madag. pl. 12. figs. 5, 6

(1833).

¢. Fianarantsoa.

* Called ‘ Land-amboa.’”’

This species is so poorly figured in the “ Faune de

Madagascar” that it is by no means surprising to find a

second species of the same genus described by Mr. Walker

under the name of Gonometa postica, and separated from B.

madagascariensis by 495 pages.

Hadenidz.

DranTHaCcIA, Boisduval.

50. Dianthecia graminicolens, n. sp.

Very near to ‘‘ Hadena (?)” leucosoma of Felder; but the

primaries dark shining cupreous brown with white-edged

greyish-brown markings, the submarginal white dots replaced

by an interrupted zigzag white line, which borders the inner

edges of the black triangular marginal spots : secondaries also

of a slightly brownish rather than greyish tint. Expanse of

wings 1 inch 4 lines.

“ Found amongst grass. Fianarantsoa.”’

But for the submarginal white dots in Felder’s figure and

the absence of the submarginal zigzag line, [ should have taken

it for an undercoloured representation of this species.

Catephiide.

AubDEA, Walker.

51. Audea ochretipennis, n. sp.

Primaries ashy grey, the internal area and apex clouded

with brown; an abbreviated zigzag black litura at the base,

followed at a short distance by a zigzag black line which

crosses the wing; a slightly curved and irregular transverse

central dusky line; two parallel zigzag blackish lines just

beyond the middle, the outer one very indistinct and followed

by a series of hastate white spots, two of which (near the

296 On some Madagascar Lepidoptera.

apex) are externally edged with black; a nearly marginal

series of elongated black dots: secondaries clear ochreous ;

upper half of discoidal cell pearly ; a quadrate blackish patch

at the centre of external border; thorax ashy grey, clouded

with brown: abdomen ochreous, with dusky anal tuft; tarsi

brown, banded with white. Under surface pale creamy ochra-

ceous: primaries with the external half dusky, crossed externally

by a broad whitish belt; apex pale: secondaries with the

quadrate blackish patch on the border as above. Expanse of

wing 2 inches.

Fianarantsoa.

_“ The caterpillar of this is so like the bark of the tree as to

be almost indistinguishable.”’

Ommatophoridz.

PartuLa, Guénée.

52. Patula Walkert.

Patula Walkeri, Butler, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 4, vol. xvi. p. 406

(1875).

“ Not uncommon ; often found in houses and eaves.”

CyLiIGRAMMA, Boisduval.

53. Cyligramma duplex.

Cyligramma duplex, Guénée, Noct. iii, p. 187. n. 1579, pl. 20. fig. 2

(1852).

“Found in nearly all the caves; many may be found dead,

covered with white fungus.”

C. raboudou of Lucas seems to be allied to this species.

54. Cyligramma disturbans.

Nyctipao disturbans, Walker, Lep. Het. xiv. p. 1307 (1857).

“Common in shady woods. Fianarantsoa.”

This is the second specimen that I have seen of C. dis-

turbans.

Botydide.

Borys, Latreille.

55. Botys phyllophila, n. sp.

Bright clear straw-yellow, with an undulated disco-sub-

marginal reddish stripe spotted with pearly whitish; cells

terminating in spots of the same colour: primaries with two

short reddish stripes across the basal area; a reddish oblique

Prof. P. M. Duncan on the Syringospheride. 297

rectangular crank-shaped stripe just beyond the middle; a

pearly-centred reddish spot within (as well as at the end of)

the cell: secondaries with a zigzag reddish stripe beyond the

middle: palpi red-brown above, white below; head and

thorax yellow, centre of prothorax reddish; abdomen brownish

(perhaps discoloured). Under surface altogether paler, with-

out markings. Expanse of wings 1 inch 5 lines.

“This was brought in amongst leaves, which it had bound

closely by its cocoon-silk.”” Fianarantsoa.

Nearly allied to B. caldusalis of India.

ScopuLa, Schranck.

56. Scopula, n. sp.

Near to S. martialis, but much larger; it is too much

rubbed for description.

XXXIV.—On the Syringospheride, an Order of Extinct

Rhizopoda. By Prof. P. Martin Duncan, M.B. (Lond.),

Heo hve., Cee.

THe late Dr. Ferd. Stoliczka collected some very remark-

able spheroidal fossils in the Karakorum range of mountains,

in strata beneath the Lias, and of an age which may be Rheetic

or Triassic. His lamented death prevented his describing

these so-called “‘ Karakorum stones ;”’ and Mr. W. T. Blan-

ford, F.R.S., forwarded me the specimens, with a request from

Mr. Medlicott, F.R.S., Director of the Geological Survey of

India, that I should describe them for the forthcoming volume

on the “ Mission to Yarkand.” Having carefully investi-

gated the nature of these remarkable forms, I can come to no

other conclusion, than that they will not fall within any known

order in our classification, and that two genera must be founded

to receive them.

As the description of the forms, illustrated by drawings, is

to be published, it is only necessary to give an abstract at

the present time. But, first of all, it must be noticed that

these large spherical and spheroidal stones are not quite new

to science. In 1867 Dr. Vauchére, in a paper on the geo-

logy of Kashmir, mentions them, and describes some as

Spheronites, giving very bad drawings of the outside only.

In the museum of the Geological Society there is a speci-

men derived from Kashmir, and presented by Captain (now

Col.) Godwin-Austen in 1864, It bears the title Sphero-

298 Prof. P. M. Duncan on the Syringospheride.

spongia?; and Prof. Rupert Jones, F.R.S., marked it years

ago with Parkeria? It has the shape of one of that last group,

and the external mamilliform ornamentation also. Stoliczka

felt disposed to place the fossils amongst the Corals.

Having had careful radial and tangential slices taken from

four differently ornamented specimens, and having examined

the eleven very fine forms, I find that they are not Crinoids,

Corals, Sponges, or Foraminifera.

The fossils are calcareous; they present no trace of having

been attached during life; they are nearly spherical and sym-

metrical, and, in some instances, more or less oblately sphe-

roidal. They are from one to three inches in their greatest

diameters ; and their state of preservation is wonderfully per-

fect. On the surface are more or less rounded or verruciform

elevations, and sometimes limited depressions resembling large

pores; and these may be on or between the elevations, or

generally distributed.

The whole surface is composed of a close reticulation of

minute tubes, of the openings of tubes on the surface, and of

interspaces between the tubes. Within, the fossils consist of

congeries of tubes z4, to paso inch, in limited radial groups,

separated by an interradial structure composed of a reticula-

tion of inosculating tubes, of which some of the tubes on the

surface are the representatives.

The tubes in the radial series, form very numerous cones,

the apex being central and the base on the surface of the

fossil, usually, but not invariably, corresponding with an emi-

nence. ‘The interradial tubes may be close or wide apart;

and they are derived from the radial sets by lateral branching.

The walls of the tubes are composed of opaque, granular,

irregular, semi-spiculate-looking, and very minute particles of

carbonate of lime; there are no diaphragms. There is no

intertubular structure or skeleton or ccenenchyma. The spaces

between the tubes are filled with calcite ; and the same mineral

is in the tubes.

The course of the radial tubes is sometimes straight, and

they bifurcate over and over again; but usually they bend

suddenly repeatedly and then pursue a straight course. The

pores have a tube or tubes around their margin, and some

_ openings of tubes on their floor; they are not always present ;

and sometimes they relate to the radial and at others to the

interradial sets of tubes. They appear to be conditions of

growth.

The genus Syringosphera has eminences and pores on its

surface, and the radial and interradial systems of tubes, and

no intermediate skeleton or labyrinthic system. Probably

On North-American Thalassinidea and Astacidea. 299

there are four or five species of this genus. The second

genus, Sioliczkaria, is without pores or has them micro-

scopically developed, the internal tubulation being remarkably

close ; it contains two species.

The sections of these spheres present microscopical appear-

ances second to none in their beauty; and the polarizing

apparatus enables cleavage- and other lines of a non-organic

nature to be distinguished. I must apologize for this brief

notice ; but as the details are about to be published by the

Indian Government, I am not at liberty to anticipate too

much. .

Sept. 5, 1878.

XXXV.—Remarks upon the Thalassinidea and Astacidea of

the Pacific Coast of North America, with Description of a

new Species. By W. N. LockINGToNn.

THALASSINIDEA.

Family Gebide.

Gebia pugettensis, Dana.

Gebia pugettensis, Dana, U.S. Ex. Exp., Crust. i. 510, pl. xxxii. fig. 1;

Stimpson, Crust. & Echin. P. 8. N. Am. p. 48.

This species is exceedingly abundant in San Francisco and

Tomales Bays, and frequently attains a length of six inches

or even more.

The subterranean passages made by it are usually nearly

perpendicular, about an inch across, and very neatly rounded

in section, with the walls smooth as if plastered, the smooth-

ness resulting entirely from the pressure of the animal’s body

as it pushes itself upwards and downwards by the action of

its terminal abdominal segments.

The burrows are not confined to strata of sand, but are

abundant also in mud, in sandy shingle, and even among

rocks, ranging upwards almost to high-water mark, and

downwards to at least three or four fathoms, since large speci-

mens were brought upin abundance by the dredging-machines

in Oakland Harbour.

Almost every specimen collected in Tomales Bay, in the

month of May, bore upon its abdominal feet either the curious

Isopod Phyllodurus abdominalis (Stimpson, op. cit. p. 71), or

a small bivalve mollusk, Pythina rugifera, Carpenter.

300 Mr. W. N. Lockington on North-American

While most of the smaller individuals are accompanied by

a pair of P. abdominalis, the larger specimens were free from

this crustacean, but in many cases bore the mollusk above

mentioned.

In only one case, out of over a hundred specimens dug up

in Tomales Bay, were the mollusk and the Isopod found in

company upon the same G’ebia ; and in this case the Gebia was

of middling size, and the mollusk very small. On specimens

collected July 4 I did not find the bivalve, and the Phyllo-

durus was less common than in May.

In San-Francisco Bay I have not as yet detected Pythina

rugifera, but Phyllodurus is sufficiently common.

Gebia pugettensis is on record from various points along the

Pacific coast from Puget Sound to Monterey, and also from

San-Quentin Bay, west coast, Lower California.

Gebia spinigera, S. I. Smith.

Gebia spinigera, S. I. Smith, Report Peabody Acad. Sci. 1869, p. 92.

A large number of specimens, all females, were collected by

J. A. M‘Neil, at the island of Aseredores, 20 miles north-

west of Corinto, Nicaragua; and a few were also collected in

the Gulf of Fonseca.

Gebia longipollex, 'T. H. Streets.

aug ore T. H. Streets, Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Phil. Dec. 1871,

p- 242.

This species, having a tridentate front, and a small spine

on the carapax over each antenna, is described in a “ Cata-

logue of Crustacea from the Isthmus of Panama,’’ collected

by J. A. M‘Neil, and probably came from the Pacific coast of

the isthmus.

Gebia rugosa, nov. sp.

Rostrum short, thick, obtuse at tip, curved downwards to

the level of the centre line of the cornea of the eye. Upper

orbital margin curving outwards convexly ; margins of an-

terior portion of carapax, posterior to the curve, straight, but

gradually divaricating. Upper surface of rostrum and cara-

pax, to about halfway to the dorsal suture, beset with small

tubercles and hirsute.

Cornea black, visible from above between the rostrum and

the outward curve of the carapax.

Antenne projecting beyond rostrum to a length about equal

to that of carapax, sparsely setose.

Thalassinidea and Astacidea. 301

Antennule less than half the length of antenne, branches

of flagella equal, the upper stouter than the lower.

Chelipeds equal; merus compressed, smooth, equal in length

to the hand ; carpus smooth, about half the length of upper

margin of propodus; propodus smooth, sparsely hirsute, the

hairs most abundant on inner side; pollex short, sharp-

pointed, curved regularly upwards ; dactylus less than half

the length of palmar portion of hand, which is thickly hirsute,

curved regularly downwards, its tip passing beyond that of

the dactylus.

Four hinder pairs of pereiopodi compressed, the posterior

margins and tips of the propodi hirsute, also, to a less extent, .

the posterior margins of the carpi.

Anterior margin of the merus and propodus of the second

pair set with long hairs.

Posterior margin of fourth abdominal segment beset with

short stiff hairs; the three posterior segments and the lateral

caudal appendages complexly wrinkled above, the ruge

smooth. ‘Terminal segment broader than long, distal margin

longer than proximal ; caudal processes large, filling up the

space between the terminal and fifth segments.

Length of larger specimen 25 millims.

Two specimens of this species were collected at Port Escon-

dido, Gulf of California, under stones and coral at low tide,

August 1876.

Callianassa californiensis, Dana.

Callianassa californiensis, Dana, Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Phil. 1854, vii.

p- vm Stimpson, Crust. & Echin. P. 8. N. Am. p. 49, pl. xxi.

fig. 4.

Stimpson records the occurrence of this species at Fort Steila-

coom, Puget Sound (Suckley), and near the mouth of San-

Francisco Bay (Zrask). ‘1 have not been fortunate enough to

meet with it in the latter locality, but have found it in abun-

dance near Preston’s Point, Tomales Bay.

In the museum of the Cal. Acad. Sci. are several specimens

from Mutiny Bay, Alaska.

- Both the anterior feet of the female are of a bright rose

colour; but the large hand of the male is nearly of the same

tint with the body.

Upon specimens I collected in Tomales Bay were numerous

minute red parasites which I neglected to examine, but con-

jecture to have been Acarida.

302 Mr. W. N. Lockington on North-American

Callianassa gigas, Dana.

Callianassa gigas, Dana, U.S. Ex. Exp., Crust. 1. 212, pl. xxxii. fig. 3 :

Stimpson, Crust. & Echin. P. 8. N. A. p. 49.

I have not met with this species in the vicinity of San

Francisco; nor does it occur among the numerous species of

Crustacea, including two new Thalassinidea, collected by

Fisher on the coasis of the Gulf of California.

Dana met with it in Puget Sound.

Callianassa longimana, Stimpson.

Callianassa longimana, Stimpson, op. cit. p. 50, pl. xxi. fig. 5.

This species, originally collected at Fort Steilacoom, Puget

Sound, by Dr. Suckley, occurs also at Santa-Rosa Island,

one of the Santa-Barbara group, at San Diego, and at San-

Quentin Bay, Lower California. Doubtless it occurs at points

intermediate between these widely separated localities.

Callianidea typa, M.-Edwards.

Callianidea typa, M.-Edwards, Hist. Nat. des Crust. pl. xxv. bis,

figs, 8-14.

It was with some surprise that I found, among other speci-

mens of Crustacea collected by Mr. W. J. Fisher in the

Gulf of California, some examples of this species, first col-

lected by Messrs. Quoy and Gaimard upon the coasts of New

Ireland. After careful examination I cannot detect any

difference between my specimens and the figures given by

Milne-Edwards, although the localities are so wide apart.

The specimens, three in number, were taken at La Paz at

low tide.

Total length of second largest specimen 50 millims.; length

of smaller hand 10, of larger 15. Length of manus of larger

cheliped of largest specimen 24 millims., of palmar portion 14,

of carpus 3, of merus 11; of manus of smaller cheliped 15,

of carpus 8°5, of merus 8°5; width of manus of larger cheli-

ped 10.

ASTACIDEA.

Panulirus interruptus, Randall.

This is the “lobster” of the San-Francisco market. Large

numbers are caught at Santa Barbara and other points south

of San Francisco.

Stimpson states that it inhabits rocky ledges in rather deep

water.

Thalassinidea and Astacidea. 303

Panulirus guttatus, Gray.

Dr. T. Hale Streets mentions this species among those

collected by J.. A. M‘Neil upon the Isthmus of Panama,

presumably from the Pacific coast.

Panulirus americanus, Lamarck.

Also included in the above-mentioned catalogue.

Panulirus gracilis, Streets.

Panulirus gracilis, Streets, Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci, Phil. 1871, 225, pl. xi.

fig. 2.

This form is described by Streets from a specimen 0:9 inch

in length, probably a very young individual.

Astacus Gambelit, Agassiz.

This very distinct species appears to be peculiar to the

central region of North America; all the specimens I have

seen have been collected east of the Sierra Nevada.

It is easily distinguished from the species inhabiting the

rivers flowing into the Pacific, by the pilose areas upon the

upper surface of the chelz, and by the simple rostrum.

Astacus nigrescens, Stimpson.

Astacus nigrescens, Stimpson, Crust. & Echin. P.S. N. A. p. 52.

This species appears to be found in most of the larger

brooks of the central counties of California, such as the

Alameda Creek, Alameda Co., Coyote Creek, Santa-Clara

Co., and San-Joaquin Slough.

It is occasionally sold in the markets of San Francisco.

Adult specimens exceed 4 inches in length.

Astacus klamathensis, Stimpson.

_ Astacus klamathensis, Stimpson, op. cit. 54.

This small species, first found in Klamath Lake by Dr.

Newberry, has also been taken in the Columbia River; and I

have collected several individuals in Kel River, Humboldt

—Co., California.

Astacus Trowbridgit, Stimpson.

Astacus Trowbridgi, Stimpson, op. cit. 53.

The terminal spine of the rostrum is less slender than in

A. nigrescens; and a single prominent antero-laterak tooth on

304 Mr. H. J. Carter on the Stromatoporide.

each side supersedes the five or six small sharp spines of that

species. ‘I'he edges of the terminal spine are serrated.

Astacus leviusculus, Dana. °

Columbia River, Puget Sound.

San Francisco, Aug. 28, 1878.

XXXVI.—On the probable Nature of the Animal which pro-

duced the Stromatoporide, traced through Hydractinia, Mil-

lepora alcicornis, and Caunopora, to Stromatopora. By H.

J. CarTER, F.R.S. Ke.

As there are undoubtedly several species of Stromatopora, and

each species may have several varieties, while the whole may

be variously altered by mineralization, these contingencies

are too numerous for me to undertake the paleontology of the

whole group, and therefore I shall confine myself solely to the

probable nature of the animal which produced them.

I need hardly premise that in proportion to the knowledge

of beings actually living will be that of those which have

passed away—that is, that it is impossible to be a good palee-

ontologist without being a good morphologist, either specially

or generally, and therefore that a knowledge of geology alone

cannot make a good paleontologist.

Take, for instance, the following fact, which no amount of

fossil material could afford, and which nothing but a know-

ledge of recent structure could supply, and the foregoing

premise becomes evident.

Thus, the embryo of Hydractinia echinata begins its struc-

ture, both soft and hard, by developing a sarcodic membrane

which is traversed by a vascularity consisting of rami, ramu-

scult, ramuscunculi, &c., over which minute points of chitinous

or horny matter subsequently appear along the course of the

vessels (that is, outside their walls), which, after having grown

into branched elements, ultimately become incorporated in the

formation of the fibre of the polypary or coenenchyma, after the

manner of Millepora alcicornis, as will be more particularly

explained by-and-by (‘ Annals,’ 18738, vol. xi., and 1877,

vol. xix.). When the soft parts are abstracted the spaces alone

which they occupied are left, whereby theccenenchyma becomes,

as it were, the mould of the vessels. Part passu with the

development of the coenenchyma is that of the polypites and

the development of new vascular focz, from which it happens

Mr. H. J. Carter on the Stromatoporide. 305

that the ultimate radicles of the branches of the different foc?

unite with each other, and thus the structure is extended.

This, which may be termed the “ proliferous membrane,”

hydrophyton of Allman, or ccenosare, may be assumed to have

existed in all Hydrozoic coenenchymata of the kind, whether

present or past; and thus our knowledge of the recent structure

will be found to afford us decisive explanation of that which

might otherwise have remained conjectural for an unlimited

period.

Passing on to Millepora alcicornis, which is a Hydrozoic

coral, we find precisely the same kind of grooved venation,

indicative of the previous existence of a “proliferous mem-

brane,” as in Hydractinia echinata, only that, for the most

part, it is concealed by the surface-layer, which requires to be

picked off with a sharp-pointed instrument to bring the venation

into view. (Scraping off the layer with a sharp knife will also

do this, but not so satisfactorily, especially as by the former

method portions of the dried vessels themselves often remain

in situ.) Yet occasionally the grooved venation appears in

the surface, as may be seen on a specimen at the British

Museum in one of the upright cases in the coral-room,

labelled accordingly. (This specimen is composed of cylin-

drical anastomosing branches beset with short, stout, spine-like

processes, altogether presenting a flat clathrous mass about

twelve inches broad and nine inches high as it now stands.)

There is also another specimen, more like the typical Mille-

pora alcicornis in shape, from the flatness of its branches,

whereon the grooved venation is partial—that is, obvious out-

side in some parts only. This venation was seen by Mr. H.

N. Moseley “on the surface of a corallum in a species of

Millepora obtained at Zamboangan, Philippines”? (Phil.

Trans. 1877, vol. clxvii. p. 125); and a similar reticulation

may be observed with a common lens 7n the horizontal lamina

of Tubipora musica, as it appears through the upper layer.

In a vertical fracture of a branch of Millepora alcicornis,

holes here and there, indicative of the larger branches of the

grooved venation, may be seen just under the surface-layer,

while the smaller ones which rise into it are lost by becoming

continuous with the vermicular interspaces of the coenenchyma ;

except in some instances, where the vessels which occupy

them appear to have become calcified and thus rendered

visible by a slight portion of the surface-layer being shaven

off with a very sharp knife. Indeed the same condition

sometimes leads to their permanency on the owtszde of the

surface-layer, where they may be seen with the naked eye, or

at least with a lens of moderate power. At the same time,

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. ii. 21

306 Mr. H. J. Carter on the Stromatoporide.

in this state they must not be confounded with that common

calcareous white mycelium which, either Foraminiferous or

Saprolegnious, pervades almost every marine calcareous

structure.

That, however, the vessels of the ‘“ proliferous membrane ”

are sometimes calcified is worth remembering, as it may

hereafter explain how, in the fossil species, they appear some-

times as mere spaces, whereby they may often be easily

overlooked, and at others in the form of calcified canals.

The vascularity of the “ proliferous membrane,” which has

been examined by Mr. Moseley in the recent state, and iden-

tified with the “ hydrophyton” of Allman (ccenosare auct.),

is beautifully represented in his figures 12 and 16, plate iil.

(op. et loc. cit.), where the vessels are shown to be surrounded

and filled respectively with ectodermic and endodermice cells of

different kinds which produce the various elements of which

the Millepore is composed.

Having thus pointed out the source from which the coral-

lum of Millepora alcicornis is derived, | have now briefly to

allude to the composition of its ultimate structure; and for this

purpose let us assume that a branch has been broken off from

the main specimen, and that we are examining the vertical

fracture (for this is preferable to any other method, as involving

the least destruction of the more delicate parts). We may

observe that the branch is marked by an axial, a middle, and

a superficial structure, all three of which are differentiated by

the following peculiarities. The “axial structure” is here

represented by a number of minute holes in juxtaposition

(that is, a cribriform ccenenchyma), in which the surface of the

hard parts towards the holes or spaces is more compact than

the rest; that is, the surface is more opaque and whiter

than the interior, which, on the other hand, is composed of

more transparent calcite. This, again, which will be generally

found to be the case with the ccenenchyma, is worth remem-

bering, because it will lead to the explanation of a similar

appearance in the elements of the fossil structure, which other-

wise might be set down as originally hollow or filled with

ecenosarc. The “middle structure,” on the other hand, is

more compact, and its cceenenchyma composed of a curvilinear

element or fibre, moulded over a vermiculo-reticulate coeno-

sarc, whose tortuous anastomosing canals alone remain in the

dried corallum, more or less obliterated here by thickening.

This basic structure, again, is traversed by tubular spaces at

variable distances from each other, which radiate from the

‘axial structure” towards the circumference of the branch

(‘ Annals,’ 1878, vol. 1. pl. xvii. fig. 5), where they end in the

Mr. H. J. Carter on the Stromatoporide. 307

calicles respectively, and, besides being in direct communica-

tion with the vermicular spaces of the curvilinear coenenchyma,

which open into them all round, are more or less divided

transversely into compartments by calcareous septa (often

surmounted by a stylous process), which have been called

“tabule,”? each compartment indicating the successive deve-

lopment of a polypite or hydranth ; hence the term “tabu-

lated”’ has been applied to them. (This i is a common feature

of the tubes of Heltolites, Hals ysites, and Iavosites.) Lastly,

the ‘superficial structure,” which is the surface-layer, is

formed exactly like the “ middle structure,” only that, being

actually under growth, it is less compact, whereby the trans-

verse sections of the larger branches of the ‘ proliferous mem-

brane,”’ or hydrophyton, are rendered more visible between it

and the outer margin of the “ middle structure” than in the

layers of the latter.

Turning now to an examination of the branch longitudi-

nally, we may reverse the order of the description ; and taking

the “superficial structure” first, we observe the same curvi-

linear character of the elementary composition of the coenen-

chyma as before mentioned, but more open and, where de-

finitively formed, presenting, sometimes on the surface and

generally in the deeper parts, a convoluted appearance of the

typical curvilinear character, in miniature like the convolu-

tions of the brain, united by transverse processes or bars—in

short, very much like the remains of a thoroughly worm-eaten

piece of wood,—but where imperfectly formed, as on the

surface chiefly, more or less spined, owing to its being formed

in the first place of small, nodose, bacillar, and branched (?)

calcareous spicules, which, before they become entirely incor-

porated into fibre, project more or less beyond the surface of

the latter (accounting, perhaps, for the granular and cribriform

appearance of the fibre in Caunopora &c., that will hereafter

be mentioned), subsequently passing into the typical curvi-

linear form, and finally, more internally (that is, in the

“ middle structure’), into a solid crystalline state with radiated

structure, like that represented by Mr. Moseley (op. et loc. cit.

pl. 2. fig. 8),in which no trace of the original spicular element

remains, as in Tubipora musica—a transition first mentioned

by Ellis in the red coral (Corallium rubrum), who states that

he received the “hint”? from Dr. Donati (Ellis and Solander,

‘Nat. Hist. of Zoophytes,’ 1786, p. 78).

This can be well seen n Millepora alcicornis with an inch-

focus compound power, magnifying about 100 diameters,

probably better in the living than in the dried specimen,

where, unless protected by the overgrowth of a piece of

21*

308 Mr. H. J. Carter on the Stromatoporide.

sponge, as is often the case in specimens from the West Indies,

it is generally rubbed off like the corresponding parts in Tubi-

pora musica. ‘The process of incorporating the spicular

elements into calcareous fibre seems analogous to that which

takes place in the vitreous hexactinellid sponges, wherein the

mould of the spicule may be brought back by some solvent,

viz. an acid in the former and an alkali (as Mr. Sollas has

shown) in the latter. In Corallium rubrum a transverse

section ground down to extreme thinness will well show what

was stated by Donati so long ago.

Here and there again, on the surface of the “ superficial

structure,’ may be seen the calicular spaces of the full-formed

polypite and those of the zooid respectively, more or less irre-

gularly scattered about, more or less thickly, more or less in

number, the one or the other, sometimes in groups, as in the

species from Tahiti figured by Mr. Moseley, of which I also

possess a specimen from the West Indies.

Occasionally, as before stated, the surface of the ‘ super-

ficial structure”? presents the grooved venation indicative of

the vascularity of the “ proliferous membrane;” while for the

most part this only becomes visible after the surface-layer

has been picked off, as before stated, when it may be seen

sunk into the outer layer of the “ middle structure.”

Splitting now the branch longitudinally, both the “middle”

and the “ axial structure” are brought into view, when the

former, of course, presents the same features as in the trans-

verse fracture; while the “axial,” which in the transverse

fracture only appears as a cribriform surface, is now found to

be composed of longitudinal tubes in juxtaposition, more or

less interrupted by ¢abu/e, and more or less pierced with holes,

by which they communicate with each other.

In most instances also, as before stated, the grooved vena-

tion, which represents the larger vessels of the “ proliferous

membrane” or hydrophyton, is concealed beneath the super-

ficial layer; but as the branch grows by additional layers to

its surface, it is evident that this layer must be thin before it

can be thick, and that therefore, if the specimen meet with its

death or be seen when the surface-layer is thin, the vascu-

larity will be visible to the naked eye, and vice versd. Hence

the absence of the grooved venation on the surface in some,

but not in all, specimens may receive this explanation both in

the recent and in the fossilized structures.

This seems to be the proper place to notice the differences

that exist between a coral (Actinozoic or Hydrozoic) and a

sponge, which may be thus described, viz. :—

A coral grows from an embryo which develops one animal,

Mr. H. J. Carter on the Stromatoporide. 309

the polyp; and this animal has but one opening, through

which the food is taken in and the refuse discharged. After

this a plurality of polyps are developed from stoloniferous buds

around the original one, in the form of a layer supported by

their calcareous ccenenchyma, the original polyp developing

another polyp directly over itself; then other layers of

polyps accompanied by their coenenchyma follow, until the

ultimate form of the coral, whether branched or massive, is

attained; while as each layer of polyps is formed respec-

tively over its predecessor (increased by branching, of course, to

fill up the extending circumference) the parts below pass into

coenosare, which thus, for a time, fills up the interspaces of the

ceenenchyma, until, in the massive corals, the. ccenosarc itself

perishes, and thus the base becomes virtually dead. In

Madrepora abrotanoides the successive development of the

central or original polyps over each other is distinctly shown

by a branch which is broken off at each end, when the centre

of the coenenchyma at both extremities presents the septate

or mesentericated cell of the polyp, with this difference only,

that the structure is thicker or more condensed in the lower or

older part. Still the mesentericated tube is continued through-

out; and as the corallum of the Hydrozoa is subject to the

same repetitionary conditions in development, it is not uncom-

mon to see the same tube, whatever this may have been, con-

tinued vertically through the mass in a similar growth of

Stromatopora, until it appears in the centre of the stelliform

hydrophyton on the surface, presenting the same appearance

over each successive layer of the coral. To this point I shall

have to return by-and-by, merely observing now that what

produces the polyp also produces the hydrophyton, and there-

fore the two may have been combined or separate in the same

mass.

A sponge, on the other hand, grows from an embryo which

develops a sarcoid surface-membrane pierced with holes

(pores) which are ever opening and closing, and interiorly

charged with hollow globular groups of mono-flagellated

animals, viz. the spongozoa. These, again, receive their food

through the pores, and discharge the refuse through the radi-

cles of a branched excretory canal-system, which, becoming

larger in proportion to the number of branches it receives, at

length terminates in an expanded vent or oscule on the sur-

face. Part passu with this development, a skeletal structure

is formed, which, for the most part, is kerato-siliceous or

kerato-calcareous; that is, it is composed of chitinous or

horny fibre strengthened by siliceous or calcareous spicules.

After this, the structure goes on increasing in bulk until the

310 Mr. H. J. Carter on the Stromatoporide.

ultimate form of the sponge, whether branched or massive, is

attained ; but as this increase is only attended with a trans-

formation of the old surface into the internal structure, and

the groups of spongozoa go on increasing, while they do not

die out in the interior, the excretory canal goes on increasing

in size also, until of necessity (that is, from its importance) it

becomes the most prominent feature in the structure of the

sponge, agreeing in this matter with the excretory canals in

all animals, which are largest and most dilated at their outlet

—trumpet-shaped.

Hence to have a sponge without a distinct excretory canal-

system which, from its preponderance over the other structures,

can be seen with the naked eye, would be an impossibility ;

while the nature of a coral-animal requires nothing of the

kind, since it is situated on the surface of the mass and

discharges the refuse of its food through the same orifice

by which it entered the body on the spot.

Having now considered the structure of these recent animals,

let us turn our attention to that of the fossilized forms called

Stromatopora. And here it is desirable to premise that they

will be treated of under the family name of Stromatoporide,

in which the genera Stromatopora and Caunopora will be

included, and the latter described first, as it is partly through

Caunopora that we shall have to ally Stromatopora to Mille-

pora alcicornis and thus to Hydractinia.

In 1840 (Trans. Geol. Soc. Lond. vol. v. pt. 3) Lonsdale

figured and described Cawnopora, Phill., under the provisional

name of Coscinopora placenta, observing that ‘ other speci-

mens [of Caunopora| might be mistaken for Stromatopora

concentrica, except that the tubes [the italics are mine] with

careful search may always be found.”

In 1841 Phillips (‘Paleeozoic Fossils of Cornwall, Devon,

and West Somerset’) gave the name of ‘‘ Caunopora”’ to this

genus, again with reference to the “tubes;” while Baily,

im 1876 (‘ Characteristic Brit. Fossils’), calls it Stromatopora

placenta, Lonsdale, previously named by Rosen Stromatopora

Schmidtii (‘ Ueber die Natur der Stromatoporen und iiber die

Erhaltung der Hornfaser der Spongien im fossilen Zustande,’

Dorpat, 1567, Taf. 4, 5). Finally it has been illustrated by

Nicholson and Murie under the name of Cawnopora (Linn.

Soc. Journ., Zool. vol. xiv. p. 219, and pl. i. fig. 4).

The necessity of making this a distinct genus of the

Stromatoporide with a different name will hereafter appear

evident; and as the latter has already been done, I shall

allude to it under the name of Caunopora (Phill.) placenta,

Lonsdale.

Mr. H. J. Carter on the Stromatoporide. aid

My observations on Caunopora placenta have been manifold ;

and up to my last communication on the subject I had always

alluded to it under the name of “ Stromatopora”’ (‘ Annals,’

1878, vol. ii. p. 85). This having been explained, then, let

us proceed to a description of the fossil dissected out of a cal-

careous laminated amorphous mass from the Devonian Lime-

stone, about two feet (and probably more originally) in

diameter.

Here it is composed of large nodules growing from different

nuclei and enveloping during its spreading course more or less

foreign material and the petrified remains of many foreign

organisms. ‘Taking one of these nodules about three inches

in diameter (for they vary in size above and below this

measurement), we find it hemispherical or parabolical; and

commencing with a horizontal section through the base, the

central or axial part is observed to be composed of a cribriform

structure, occasioned by the presence of a tubulated coonenchyma,

to be more particularly described presently, of which the ends

of the tubes in juxtaposition are alone here visible; outside

which, extending to the circumference, is a curvilinear ccenen-

chyma (that is, cwrvlinear in the element, as already described

in Millepora alcicornis) through which tubes at a variable

distance from each other radiate from the axial structure to

the circumference, intermixed with rods of opaque white

calcite taking the same direction, which are intimately con-

nected with the curvilinear fibre of the coenenchyma, of which

they, indeed, form part; while they are composed of a more

transparent calcite internally, which would lead to the supposi-

tion that they were once hollow, did not the same differentiation

appear in the coenenchymal tissue between the tubes in the

‘axial structure” of the living Mi/lepora alcicornis, as before

stated. Further, these radiating separated tubes are more or

less divided into compartments by tabule ; and here and there,

along the lines of concentric laminee which they traverse, and

which characterize the structure generally, are seen circular

spaces indicative of vertical sections of horizontal vessels, which

we shall presently find, by the indications of the previous

existence of stelliform groups of the hydrophyton-vessels on

the surface, to have existed between the lamine respectively.

If we now make a vertical section through the axis of the

cone, the same structure will of course present itself externally,

while the axial structure, consisting of tubes in juxtaposition

radiating upwards and outwards, will come into view longitu-

dinally, when they will be found to have been so numerously

perforated with holes and traversed by tabulw, that, at first,

I was inclined to think this specimen of Caunopova had grown

312 Mr. H. J. Carter on the Stromatoporide.

upon Favosites gothlandicus ; nor was I convinced to the con-

trary until I found a similar differentiation in Millepora

alcicornis, as already stated, viz. in the “ axial structure.”

Lastly, if we go to the surface of the nodule or cone, we

shall find it to present the same curvilinear-fibred coenen-

chyma with the separated tubes and rods as above described ;

but instead of a longitudinal view of them we have here only

their ends, in which the former often present a white opacity

in the centre as if some of the tabule had possessed a styloid

point similar to that seen on some of the tabule in Millepora

alcicornis (at all events there was something of the kind

here) ; while the rods present a transparent centre within the

opaque white calcite externally, corresponding to what was

seen in the longitudinal section of this part of the ceenenchyma

in the horizontal section of the base. But the most remark-

able feature of the surface is the presence of more or less

stelliform groups of lapidified vessels or spaces irregularly

scattered over the lamin horizontally, and therefore repeated

after this fashion throughout the mass. The rays of these

stelliform groups are more or less dendritic in their form, being

branched and subdivided repeatedly, until their ultimate divi-

sions are lost in the vermicular spaces of the coenenchyma,

now equally lapidified, thus becoming continuous with the

branches of the neighbouring groups. It is desirable to re-

member this feature, as we shall hereafter find it to be repeated

in Stromatopora, sometimes as mere spaces, sometimes as

calcified tubes.

In some species of Caunopora the curvilinear fibre, always

more or less granular, appears to be cribriform; but if origi-

nally composed of an aggregation of minute spicules, as in

Millepora alcicornis, this appearance is easily explicable. It

is, however, not confined to Vawnopora ; for the curvilinear fibre

of other coralla (ex gr. Battersbya inequalis) presents the same

kind of appearance under similar circumstances—that is, when

the plane of section has so passed through it as to show dts

interior ; otherwise, as by looking at the fibre below the sur-

Jace of the section, we may observe that the lamina which has

enclosed the spicules to form the fibre presents nothing of the

kind or merely a granulated exterior.

Thus the presence of spicules in the fibre of Stellispongia

vartabilis ( Annals,’ 1878, vol. i. pl. xvii. fig. 10), seen in a

microscopic preparation kindly sent me by Dr. G. Steinman,

further strengthens me in my opinion that it also was a Hydro-

zoic coral, at the same time that it points out how easily such

fossil structure might be confounded with that of sponges.

One should always remember that Nature is ever imitating

Mr. H. J. Carter on the Stromatoporide. 313

herself, in general forms especially, and therefore that like

forms are not always accompanied by like functions.

What the surface of Caunopora was like in its original state

I do not know, as all the specimens that I have seen are too

weathered to describe this satisfactorily. Perhaps it was like

that of Parkeria, whose structure elementarily very much

resembles that of Cauwnopora; that is, the surface con-

sisted of gentle elevations more or less irregular in their form

and diameter. But internally the tubes are often united by

cross branches, similar to Syringopora in this respect, although

widely different otherwise, as the tubes of Caunopora are

united by the curvilinear coenenchyma, while Syringopora, like

Tubipora musica, had nothing between its tubes. Again, a

branch of the ‘stelliform”’ groups of vessels is often con-

nected with one of these calicular tubes, showing that the

calicle and vessels may be combined, and developed from each

other, as the case may be.

All this has been witnessed in the Milleporide by Mr.

Moseley, who states (op. et loc. cit.) that ‘the thin incrusting

films of Millepora, when dead and dry, show well the ramifi-

cations of the canal-systems and their connexion with the

calicles” (p. 120), and ‘‘in some cases large tertiary branches

of the canals join the zooid-cavities directly ”’ (p. 125).

Thus in all essential points the structure of Caunopora pla-

centa was the same as that of Muillepora alcicornis ; only the

large-branched vascularity of the ‘ proliferous membrane,” or

hydrophyton, instead of straggling over the surface, was deve-

loped from more foc?, and thus brought into more stelliform

shapes. Even in the Stromatoporide this differs in degree,

as may be seen by comparing Baron Rosen’s lithograph of his

Stromatopora elegans (Taf. iu. fig. 1) with that of S. Schmidect

(Taf. iv. fig. 1, op. ctt.), which, as before stated, was probably a

Caunopora) ; while in the specimen of Stromatopora mammil-

lata, Nich., from which fig. 10, pl. 1 (Linn. Soc. Journ. J. c.)

was taken, which came from Canada West, and was shown

me by Dr. Murie, doth the straggling and stellate forms of the

vascularity are present on the same surface.

We now come to S. concentrica, Goldf.; but who has de-

fined this species? Certainly not Goldfuss, either in his dia-

gnosis or in his illustration. Thus, when authors speak of S.

concentrica, I, after having now studied the Silurian and De-

vonian species probably as extensively as any one living,

whereby a repetition of the same forms in every collection,

both English and American, has been witnessed, am thus in-

clined to think that I have seen specimens of the greater part

of the species ; yet I am at a loss how to define S. concentrica,

314 My. H. J. Carter on the Stromatoporide.

Goldf., further than Lonsdale has done by stating that it does

not present “‘ tubes ” like those of his ‘¢ Cosc’nopora placenta,”

= our Caur mora placenta—which is totally inadequate to our

present pu:pose. ‘There are, however, other features which

are common to many forms of Stromatopora-structure, which

I have never seen in Caunopora; and if we combine these with

the absence of the “ tubes” and a more or less gnarly struc-

ture (like that seen in knotty wood) in the section, already re-

presented by Phillips (op. cit.) in his figure of S. concentrica,

we might then get a typical form to which we might still apply

the name given to it by Goldfuss, and then know what we

were writing about. To these ‘other features” I shall now

allude.

The “ gnarly ” or undulating character in the general struc-

ture of Stromatopora, where the bend of the undulation may

vary from a few lines to as many inches in diameter more or

less, should not be confounded with the curvilinear fibre of the

cenenchyma in Caunopora already described, nor with the

rectilinear fibre of Stromatopora about to be mentioned. The

term ‘ curvilinear” has already been explained; and that of

“rectilinear”? means that the lines representing the elemen-

tary part or fibre of the coenenchyma are all more or less

straight.

As with Caunopora, so with Stromatopora ; my observations

have been manifold ; but not having had the opportunity of

dissecting a large block of the latter, as with the former, they

have been made on fragments of weathered or unpolished and

polished specimens respectively, the largest not exceeding nine

by four and a half inches in diameter.

Looking at the vertical section of Stromatopora concentrica,

Goldf., as presenting the typical structure of the family, the

coenenchyma may be observed to consist of more or less straight

lines arranged horizontally, cut at right angles by vertical ones

or rods, which are the thickest of the two; while the horizon-

tal section presents a number of white points, which are the

ends of the “rods,” united together by a rectilinear structure

consisting of straight lines, which extend between the points

and between each other, so as to produce a cribriform lamina

with triangular or multiangular spaces. For the term “ rec-

tilinear ” I have hitherto used that of “‘ hexactinellid,” which

was evidently a misnomer. Further it should be remembered

that in some specimens or species the ccenenchymal structure

is extremely fine, and in others, especially the rods, compara-

tively coarse.

Now, as the vertical section shows no trace of the structure

seen in the horizontal one, saving the margin of the lamina,

Mr. H. J. Carter on the Stromatoporide. 315

which is represented by the horizontal lines of the former, and

the vertical rods (which are represented by their ends only in

the latter), respectively, while, where the plane of the horizon-

tal section passes between two lamin, the points of the rods

alone are seen on the immediate surface, it becomes evident

that the coenenchyma is formed of vertical rods which support,

at variable distances, the horizontal cribriform laminz.

Again, it is evident that the ccenosarc of this coenenchyma

in Stromatopora was as continuous throughout as in that of

Caunopora, and that the continuity through the cribriform la-

minz was kept up in the same way as through the cribriform

transverse septa of Zubipora musica.

Further, it may be observed that the white or opaque “ rods ”

of calcite, as well as the rectilinear structure of the lamine ge-

nerally, present a more or less transparent calcite internally,

as in the ‘ axial structure” of MWillepora alcicornis and in the

rods of Caunopora, before noticed, whereby, if this had not

already been explained, it might seem as if they were origi-

nally hollow or filled with some soft fleshy matter.

Lastly, in the horizontal section may be seen, as in Cawno-

pora, the stelliform groups of vessels more or less scattered

over each lamina, together with more or less transverse sections

of them, according to their position, in the vertical section of

Stromatopora—sometimes in distinct lines where the vessels

have calcareous walls, at others as mere spaces in the recti-

linear structure, when they may be so indistinct as to escape

observation if not sought for carefully; while at other times

they may not be present all, as stated in Millepora alcicornis,

on account of their being concealed underneath the plane of

the section, which may have just taken away the upper part

of the layer bearing them, and not sufficient of the lower part

‘to expose the following set. Again, in the vertical section

there is often indication that a continuous vertical canal, to

which I have before alluded, passed up through the whole of

the stellate groups in that line, and, thus connecting them

together, may have been developed from calicles successively

formed on the surface, whereby a continuous canal would

be kept up, as in the branch of Madrepora abrotanoides before

cited ; or the canal may be interrupted; or there may be no

defined centre or indication of opening there as in Stromatopora

astroites, Ros. (op. cit. Taf. 11. fig. 7) ; or there may be no stel-

late centre and the form may be merely dendritic, as in §,

Schmidtii, Ros. (vb. Tat. iv. fig. 1), finally passing into thestrag-

gling form observed in Millepora alcicornis. F urther, the

branches of the stellate group may not be horizontal, but sloping

all round, as when it is successively developed on the summit of a

316 Mr. H. J. Carter on the Stromatoporide.

mamillary process, e.g. in Stromatopora polymorpha. This

is perhaps best seen in the vertical section, where according to

the height of the elevation will be the slope of the vessels.

But whatever form this vascularity may present, it cannot

alter the function, which, as before stated, is that of the ‘‘ pro-

liferous membrane ”’ or hydrophyton.

We now come to the calicles of Stromatopora; and as these

are the last indications of the animal which formed it, and we

have no ‘“tubes”’ to aid us here as in Caunopora, it will be

necessary to give close attention to this part of the subject if

the chief object of this communication is to be realized.

I would here premise that, after Dr. Murie had, with his

usual desire to sacrifice every thing to truth, however and by

whomsoever elicited, shown me Prof. Nicholson’s American

specimens of Stromatopora, which being as they were found

(that is, presenting their natural surfaces much better than

might have previously been expected after the contingencies

to which they must have been exposed for so many ages since

they formed the coenenchyma of living animals), my general

impression was that these surfaces were more nearly allied to

Hydractinia echinata than to Millepora alcicornis ; and this I

find to be confirmed by Prof. Nicholson’s following description

of his Stromatopora granuiata (Ann. 1873, xii. p. 94), viz. :—

“Tt forms thin crusts, often occupying very extensive surfaces

(3 x 2 ft.x 4in.). Composed of concentric lamine, about ten

in the space of a line, separated by interspaces which are mi-

nutely broken up into cells by numerous delicate vertical rods.

Surface regularly undulating, often raised into chimney-like

or conical elevations, which, however, are never perforated.

The entire surface is covered with a fine miliary granulation.”

To which is added (Ann. 1874, vol. xiii. p. 10), ‘‘ the pores

consist of minute close-set perforations in a delicate calcareous

membrane or surface-layer.”

I examined several specimens of this species, viz. S. granu-

lata, collected by Prof. Nicholson, at Dr. Murie’s, and observed

that the ‘conical elevations”? were essentially like those of

Hydractinia echinata ; while in one specimen, where a part of

the superficial layer had been taken off, and the vessels of the

Stromatopora thus exposed, the latter presented the usual

stellate appearance instead of the straggling form in Hydrac-

tinia echinata and HH. arborescens (Ann. 1878, vol. 1. p. 298,

pl. xvii. fig. 1).

Again, Baron Rosen’s representations of S. Ungerni

(Taf. ix. figs. 5 & 6) and S. dentata (Taf. x. figs. 1 & 3),

which were similar forms to S. granulata, Nich., are, in

the matter of the conical elevations on the surface still re-

Mr. H. J. Carter on the Stromatoporide. 317

maining on the layers internally where the latter have been

separated or are surmounted by hollow spaces, almost identical

with what I have figured of Hydractinia echinata, H. calcarea,

and the fossil species H. pliocena respectively (Ann. 1877,

vol. xix. pl. viii. figs. 1, 4, and 9, c, d).

So that I am quite prepared, under these circumstances, not

only not to find the “tubes” in Stromatopora, as stated by

Lonsdale, but to find in their stead indications of the existence

of minute holes on the surface, as in the Hydractinie, where

they do not exceed the 1-600th of an inch in diameter.

Hall has figured them in his Stromatopora concentrica, but

unfortunately has not added the measurement (‘ Paleontology

of New York,’ 1847, vol. i. p. 136, pl. 73. figs. 1 and 1c) ;

and I have often seen what I take to be the same foramina,

but only in one instance where it seems to admit of no doubt ;

and this was in a specimen of (tome) S. concentrica, which came

from the interior of a Beekite found near Torbay, and now in the

possession of Mr. Vicary, of Exeter, who kindly lent it to me

for examination. The transformation of the Stromatopora here

into silex has been attended by such a definition of structure

that the indication of the original holes or calicles which con-

tain the animals is particularly convincing in one part, where

they are filled with transparent silex, presenting respectively a

white or flocculent centre. They are situated between the

points of the “ rods”” which appear on the surface, are all of

the same size, and measure 1-180th inch in diameter, while the

white portion in the centre is 1-360th inch in diameter, each of

which exceeds in this respect the diameter of the holes of the

ealicles (that is, the holes which permit the exit of the poly-

pites) in the recent species of Hydractinia.

Thus we appear to arrive at the nature of the animal of

Stromatopora, the signification of the stelliform groups of

vessels, and the successive development of the coenenchyma

through Hydractinia, Millepora alcicornis, and Caunopora.

The general form of the Stromatoporide would appear to have

been indefinite ; that is, like reef-corals generally, they grew

over every thing with which they came into contact, transform-

ing some things into their own structure, and simply enveloping

others, after the manner of Hydractinia, progressing by suc-

cessive lamination ; so that, whether weathering as in Cauno-

pora or as in Stromatopora, this was, as in corals, the most pro-

minent feature of the mass,—sometimes thin, spreading, and

incrusting (as in S. granulata, Nich.), at others more or less

massive and erect (as in Caunopora and Stromatopora concen-=

trica). ‘The most symmetrical specimen of the latter kind that

I have seen is in the possession of Mr. Vicary, of Exeter, and

318 Mr. H. J. Carter on the Stromatoporide.

came from the Devonian Limestone near Newton Abbot. It

is composed of compact black-grey limestone, and in shape is

like a large fir-cone, nine inches in diameter longitudinally,

five inches in diameter transversely about the centre, and

three inches in diameter transversely at the base, which is trun-

cated where it has been broken off from its original attach-

ment. Consisting of layers like the coats of an onion, which,

where broken out, show that the coenenchyma was composed

of undulatory lamine bearing all the typical characters in

structure above assigned to Stromatopora concentrica, but

very fine. Each layer presenting on its surface gentle sub-

circular elevations or nodules, more or less uniform in diameter,

and set together more or less regularly in juxtaposition, but all

covered uniformly with a minute miliary granulation, inter-

spersed irregularly with small papillary elevations, after the

manner of Hydractinia, and each nodule surmounted by a stel-

liform group of vessels like those of Stromatopora. In other

specimens, again, these elevations are raised into mammiform

processes, as in S. polymorpha, Goldf.; and I believe that

there are also branched forms, wherein, of course, the stelliform

groups of vessels coming from the summits of the mamme or

branches respectively, or in the vertical section of the mass (for

this is always sure to occur when, by their lateral growth, they

touch each other), cannot present that horizontality which is

observed where the layers are more planiform. But as a de-

scription of these would lead into the department of paleeon-

tology (that is, into specific distinction), I shall only further add

that, by reason of the undulatory growth of the surface in the

Stromatoporidz, and the union of the processes thus produced

when they come into contact with each other to form the whole

mass, a more or less gnarly structure like that of knotted wood

is often presented in the interior, which would otherwise be

unaccountable.

Of the contributions to our knowledge of the Stromatoporidee,

by far the most valuable that has been published is that of Baron

Rosen in 1867, to which I have before alluded, lately brought

to my notice through the kind consideration of Prof. Zittel, of

Munich. To the text of 98 pages are added, besides woodcuts,

11 lithographic plates, whose figures are preeminent both for

accuracy and artistic delineation, illustrating the following ten

“species, viz. :—Stromatopora typica, R.; S. variolaris, R.; 8.

astroites, R. ; 8. elegans, R. 3 S. Schmidtit, R. ; S. polymorpha,

Goldf. ; S. mammitllata, F. Schmidt ; S. regularis, R. ; S. Un-

gernt, R.; and S. dentata, R.

In the text, by woodcuts and description, Baron Rosen

makes the same division in the minute structure of the ccenen-

Mr. H. J. Carter on the Stromatoporide. 319

chyma as I have done, viz. into “ rundlichen Maschen,” our

curvilinear, and into ‘‘ dreieckigen Maschen,” our rectilinear

fibre ; but m comparing the Stromatoporide with the sponges,

he evinces an actual knowledge of the former and only a bor-

rowed one of the latter ; while even if he had been right in his

identification of the two, it would have been better if this had

been based on an actual knowledge of both.

To one well acquainted with the structure of different kinds

of Stromatoporide it becomes easy, from what I have before

stated of their excellence, to identify the whole of his illustra-

tions. Thus S. Schmidtii, Taf. iv. and v., from which he

takes the character of his ‘rundlichen Maschen”’ (p. 7), is

evidently a Caunopora which has afforded the character of our

““curvilmear fibre,” as may be seen from the presence of the

vertical spaces or tubes delineated in fig. 2, Taf. v. ; while Stro-

matopora typica, Taf. i. and Taf. 11. fig. 1, which has afforded

the character of his ‘ dreieckigen Maschen”’ (pp. 6 & 17), is

equivalent in typical structure to what we have assigned to S.

concentrica—that is, our “ rectilinear fibre.” S. elegans, R.,

Taf. ili. fig. 1, is evidently the “‘ stag’s horn” (vulg.) species of

the Devonian Limestone, which, of all that I have seen, pre-

sents the most beautiful venation internally. But here again I

must stop, as this kind of comparison leads to specific dis-

tinction, which I propose leaving to the paleontologist.

With reference, however, to the stelliform groups of vessels

called by Rosen “ Faserbiischel,” and so comparatively over-

looked by all preceding and subsequent observers, we find them

beautifully delineated, of the natural size, in six specimens out

of the ten which he has illustrated; and where they were not

seen, asin S. Ungerni and S. dentata, he suggests (p. 45) that

this might have been owing to the “petrifying process.” It

might, however, have been owing, as before instanced in S,

granulata (also one of the incrusting species), to their beng

concealed beneath the superficial layer. Still enough appears,

in this admirable “ Inaugural Thesis”’ for his Doctorate, to show

that so important a feature in the Stromatoporidee did not escape

the intelligent author’s notice, while it strongly recalls to mind

the equally admirable “ Thesis” of Dr. Ch. Barrois on the

“Embryologie de quelques Eponges de la Manche.”

Since this paper was written (1st Sept. 1878), I have re-

ceived from Prot. Nicholson and Dr. Murie a copy of their valu-

able paper ‘On the Minute Structure of S¢omatopora and its

Allies ”’ (extracted from the 14th vol. of the Linn. Soc. Journal

Zoology). This welcome contribution to our knowledge of the

Stromatopore enters so fully into every thing connected with

the subject that I can hardly do more than refer to that, part

320 Mr. H. J. Carter on the Stromatoporide.

which bears upon the humble object of my communica-

tion.

Inthe first place, I wish the typical form of Stromatopora given

at p. 195 had been taken from Mr. Vicary’s specimen obtained

from the Devonian Limestone near Newton Abbot, instead of

from the specimen from the Lower Silurian of Canada ”’ repre-

sented in Dr. Dawson’s ‘ Dawn of Life,’ as the former is almost

perfect, andthe latter extremely imperfect and much weathered.

(A short description of Mr. Vicary’s specimen has already been

given.) As for the statement in the footnote at the bottom of this

page, viz. that I had identified Stromatopora with Caunopora,

what I meant to be understood was that Cawnopora was the

species of Stromatopora to which I had all along alluded, and

that the so-called “ hexactinellid structure” I had found in S.

concentrica, mihi. I agree in toto with the authors at p. 201,

where they conclude that the ‘ Stromatoporoids were originally

calcareous in their composition,” also (at p. 203) that the “radial

pillars ” (our vertical lines or rods) were “solid,” as I have

already stated. At p. 209, the “radiated water-canals ”’ are

the stelliform groups of canals or branched vessels of our “ pro-

liferous membrane,” equivalent in part to the hydrophyton of

Allman whose contents and surroundings I have shown to have

probably been nucleated cells ; and, at p. 210, I must consider

the “‘ vertical water-canals,” where not calicular tubes, to have

been the canals of Annelids, with which the Stromatopore were

evidently infested, like Millepora alcicornis—which is equally a

prey to the boring sponge Cliona, whose cavernous excavations,

connected by little thread-like canals, often give the coral a

lacunose structure. It is with pleasure that I see (p. 217)

that the specific descriptions and arrangement are only “ pro-

visional,”’ as it affords a prospect of still more valuable infor-

mation coming from the same source; while I feel convinced

that until authors, who can never see all the type specimens,

have the opportunity of seeing good representations of all the

well-marked typical species (not like Stromatopora concentrica,

Goldf. &c.), the nomenclature and arrangement of the Stro-

matoporidee will remain in confusion. Thus, as regards the

former, we have a Stromatopora mammillata, F. Schmidt, of

1858, apud Rosen, and a Stromatopora mammillata, Nicholson,

of 1878, pl. i. fig. 10; again, there are other species figured

in Rosen which apnear to me, who possess such from the Devo-

nian Limestone, to be figured by Nicholson and Murie under

different names, &c., and so on.

I cannot admit any one of the “ grounds ”’ (a-e inclusive,

pp- 228, 229) urged by the authors against my view that Par-

kerta was allied to Stromatopora, for reasons already pub-

Mr. H. J. Carter on the. Stromatoporide. 321

lished (Ann. 1877, vol. xix. p. 55 et seqg.), as well as those given

in this paper. The coenenchyma of Parkeria I hold to have

been calcareous, and therefore the presence in it of all siliceous

material to have been subsidiary or foreign, as in Stromatopora,

to say nothing of the hosts of microscopic foreign organisms

that were enclosed within their structures respectively during

growth.

Still the ‘‘ Flamborough-Chalk Fossils” to which I have

alluded (Ann. 1878, vol. i. pp. 413-415), I now know not to

have been the coralla of Hydrozoa as then suspected, but to

have been the skeletal structures of Lithistid sponges respec-

tively, which Prof. Zittel told me he had found at Ahlten, in

Hanover, so much better preserved that the spiculation in them

was undeniably Lithistid. They had been called by Phillips

“ Spongia”’ generically, with appropriate specific names, and

figured in his ‘Geology of Yorkshire.’ But by far the most

beautiful representations were drawn and lithographed, under the

direction of Mr. Ed. Charlesworth, for his London Geol. Journal

under the name of Rhizospongia polymorpha. These, unfortu-

nately, were never published; but Mr. Charlesworth, in kindly

presenting me with a set of them a short time since, added

that he had written an account of the fossil Sponges of the

Yorkshire Chalk, which might be found in the Proceedings of

the Yorkshire Phil. Soc. for 1855 (vol. i. p. 73, pl. 1), with

one illustration. In the British Museum these fossils now

appear under the generic name of Hudea, Romer.

I would also mention here that Prof. Zittel has kindly sent

me some calcareous fossils, with microscopic specimens of their

structures respectively, showing that they were composed of

jibre charged with such characteristic triradiate spicules that

I must now admit that heretofore there have been calcareous

sponges which have become fossil, although, as Prof. Zittel

will probably show in his forthcoming paper on them, they

were of a different kind from any now living.

To return, however, to Messrs. Nicholson and Murie’s de-

lightful exposition of the Stromatoporide, it is pleasant to me,

living close to the great focus of Devonian Stromatopore, to

find, in the footnote at p. 230, the evidence of an eye-witness

that ‘the Stromatoporoids of the Hifel limestone are in no

respect fundamentally different trom those of the Devonian

of Devonshire and North America.”

Lastly, the authors repeat their opinion that, under the cir-

cumstances, the Stromatoporide should be viewed as “ a new

section of the Calcareous Sponges, for which”’ they “ propose

the name of Stromatoporotdea.”

But, considering that our conception of a sponge will not

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. ii. 22

322 Mr. H. J. Carter on the Stromatoporide.

allow of our identifying any other structure with it, I cannot

admit that the animal which produced Stromatopora, whatever

it may have been, can have been a Spongozoon of the pre-

sent day or of any other period. If modified, it could not

have been a Spongozoon! The minute branches of the vessels

of Stromatopora inosculate to form the hydrophyton, while the

minute branches of the vessels of the excretory canal-system

of a Sponge commence in the ampullaceous sac (Wimperkérbe).

In the ‘Annals’ for July this year, Dr. Dawson, F.R.S.

&e., shows himself, it is hoped, to be a much better geologist

than a paleontologist ; for throughout his “ careful micro-

scropic studies of Stromatopore ” in 1878, he seems to have

been entirely ignorant of what Baron Rosen had done in 1867,

or he would surely have somewhere alluded to this remarkable

contribution to our knowledge of the Stromatoporide.

With such an omission, his failing to find the affinities of

Millepora alcicornis to Stromatopora pointed out by “ Mr.

Carter’ is not surprising to me.

To what “ typical Stromatopore” of Hall, Nicholson, and

Winchell, Dr. Dawson alludes when it is implied, from the

statement in his 4th paragraph, ‘that the stelliform or

radiating canals do not occur in the common species of Séro-

matopora,’ 1 am ignorant; for in all those to which I have

alluded as having been brought from America they are pre-

sent ; and Hall’s Stromatopora constellata, as may be seen from

the illustration (op. c7t. p. 324, pl. 72), seems to have been so

named from their presence. It is true that Hall makes this a

distinguishing character between his S. constellata and S. con-

centrica; but, from what has been above stated, he might have

overlooked their representatives in the latter, as it is difficult

to conceive how a Stromatopora could have been produced

without such an organization.

Here, however, I would add that all the specimens of the

so-called Stromatopora concentrica from the Upper Silurian

system which I have had in my own possession and have seen

in the museums of London, with the exception of one, have

presented the structure of S. concentrica above detailed ; but

this one, which is the type specimen from which Lonsdale took

his description and delineated his figure in Murchison’s ‘ Silu-

rian System’ (1839), does not present the characters of Stro-

matopora, in so far as the surface, although covered with mi-

nute granulation, possesses no stelliform groups of vessels

and nothing else besides the miliary granulation; while

the vertical section, shows an amount of regularity in the

laminze which is seldom seen in the Stromatopore, together

with a form of chamber or interstice square below and arched

above, totally different from that of the Stromatopore, which,

Mr. H. J. Carter on the Stromatoporide. 323

on the other hand, is for the most part quadrangular and

separated by distinct vertical rods, that may be followed con-

tinuously through a plurality of layers. Moreover the ver-

tical section presents none of the transversely cut vessels

of the stelliform groups, which are almost always more or

less distinguishable in the vertical sections of Stromatopora.

If this be the “ common species of Stromatopora”’ to which

Dr. Dawson alludes, then it is possible that he may be right.

At the same time it is evidently not a “common species

of Stromatopora,” even if hereafter it should be found to be

any species of Stromatopora at all. The specimen is now in

the British Museum, and was kindly placed before me by Mr.

H. Woodward.

After this, Dr. Dawson states that the “corallum of Millepora,

on the contrary, has no concentric lamine.’’ How does this

accord with the following description by Mr. Moseley of the

living species he found at Tahiti, viz. “ Layers more or less

continuous occur in the more massive coralla, appearing in ver-

tical sections as lines of calcareous matter running parallel to

the surface of the corallum, and indicating successive stages of

growth” (op. et l.c. p. 121)? Besides, the weathered end

of any old piece of Millepora alcicornis, if cylindrical, will

show this. Indeed it is difficult to conceive how it could be

otherwise.

The allusion to my not being aware that “ the stelliform or

radiating canals do not occur in the common species of Stro-

matopora’’ has been answered; and the hint that my expe-

rience in these matters is “ limited’ is not worthy of a reply.

But when Dr. Dawson adds that it is “ difficult to under-

stand” the meaning of my observations on the so-called Hozoon

in the paper under reference (Ann. 1878, vol. 1. p. 310), I

would here observe, by way of explanation, that when the

structure of the crystalline stratified rocks called ‘‘ Hozoon ca-

- nadense”’ resembles organic remains as much as the play of

glauconite in the trap-agates of Western India or any other

part, it will be quite time enough to consider whether it is of

organi¢ or mineral origin. At present, all that I can state of

it, after having examined many typical specimens, besides

some in the rough state lately sent to the British Museum

from Canada, is that it consists of a laminated structure, and

that when it shall be found to present the other structural

features of Stromatopora (to which Eozoon is now said to be

allied) in addition to this lamination, which is’ as common

in mineral as in organic structure, then, and then only, will I

admit its organic origin.

Lastly, when Dr. Dawson offers “ mail chippings ” for mi-

croscopical examination, as if his own opinions had been settled

22*

324 M. K. A. Zittel on Fossil Lithistide.

in this way, it puts me in mind of the late Sir Charles Napier

in Sind, when I heard and saw him, in his little subaltern’s

tent, tear off his coat and throw it down in anger, observing

to an officer who had come to report his arrival, ‘‘ There, Sir,

did you ever work in your life after this fashion ? ” meaning in

his “ shirt-sleeves.”’

How far the stelliform groups of vessels may always indicate

a Stromatopora I am not able to state ; but they are equally pre-

sent on the surface of both Certopora venosa, Goldf. (‘Taf. xxxi.

fig. 2, a, 6), and Cenostroma, Winchell, 1866 (Proc. Amer.

Assoc.), as evidenced by the illustration of the former, and

specimens of the latter in Prof. Nicholson’s American collec-

tion, where he does not consider Canostroma generically diffe-

rent from Stromatopora (Nich. and Murie, op. cit. p. 210).

XXXVII.—Studies on Fossil Sponges.—I1. Lithistide.

By Karu ALFRED ZITTEL.

[Continued from p. 247.]

B. Special part*.

A. Rhizomorina.

CNEMIDIASTRUM, Zittel.

Cnemidium p. p., Achilleum p. p., Gold.

Cnemidium and Cnemispongra, Quenst.

Cupulospongia p. p., D’Orb.

Cnemiopelta, Cnemipsechia, Pachypsechia, ? Ceriopelta, and Trachycinclis,

Pom. (non Cnemidium, D’Orb. & Pom.).

Sponge top- or skittle-shaped, cylindrical or cup-shaped,

with a depressed central cavity, monozoic, rarely polyzoic.

Thick wall traversed by numerous vertical radial fissures

(furrows), which frequently fork once or several times exte-

* This portion of Dr. Zittel’s memoir has been somewhat abridged. His

statement of the sources from which he derived his specimens has been

omitted ; the species marked with an * are those of which he has exa-

mined the original types. He gives the following list of abbreviations

employed :—

Court. Ep. foss.=Courtiller, A., “Eponges fossiles des sables du terrain

crétacé supérieur des environs de Saumur,’ Ann. Soc. Linn. de

Maine et Loire, 1861, vol. iv.

Etal. Leth. Br.=Etallon et Thurmann, “ Lethea Bruntrutana,” Neue

Denkschr, schw. naturf. Gesellsch. 1863, Bd. xix. & xx.

From. Intr.=Fromentel, E. de, “Introduction 4 l’étude des éponges

fossiles,” Mém. Soe. Linn. Norm. vol. xi. 1859.

gle aig “Das Elbthalgebirg in Sachsen,” Palaontogr.

= xo

Goldf.=Goldfuss und Minster, Petrefacta Germaniz, Bd, i, 1826-1833.

M. K. A. Zittel on Fossil Lithistide. 325

riorly, and then anastomose. Intervening skeletal mass at

least twice as wide as the fissures. In unrubbed specimens

the radial fissures are seen to consist of vertical rows of canals,

the round pore-like apertures of which are quite distinct in

the furrows. Within the wall, also, the canals of a row are

often separated by a thin layer of skeletal mass ; but sometimes

they coalesce and form a single fissure-canal traversing the

whole height of the wall. When these fissures are filled

with rock-mass which offers more resistance to weathering

than the skeleton, they project like radiating ridges at the

vertex, giving the sponge some resemblance to the calice of a

coral,

When well preserved, the outer and inner surfaces of the

wall are clothed with a nearly smooth covering-layer, through

which the oscula of the radial canals either project as small

perforated warts or are simply pierced. Goldfuss figures a

specimen of. C. stel/atum with well-preserved oscula, under the

name of C. granulosum (‘Taf. xxxv. fig. 7).

The skeletal elements, which are generally converted into

cale-spar, are of moderate size, crooked, irregular, branched at

the ends, and covered with pointed or blunt spiny excres-

cences.

The name Cnemidium, applied by Goldfuss to this genus,

has been given up, although it has been adopted by Quenstedt

in South Germany for the cup- and top-shaped sponges with

radiate furrows from the Upper Jura. Goldfuss brought

together very different things under the name of Cnemidium ;

and although it is evident that Cnemidiwn rimulosum and

stellatum were specially in mind in the formation of the

generic diagnosis, the first species (C. lamellosum) belongs to

the hexactinellid genus Pachyieichisma. Quenstedt in 1843

(Flétzgeb. p. 424) limited the name Cnemidium to the forms

Mich. Ic.=Michelin, H., Iconographie Zoophytologique. Paris, 1840-47.

Pom. Pal.=Pomel, A., Paléontologie ou description des animaux fos-

siles de la province d’Oran : Zoophytes. Oran, 1872.

Quenst. Handb.=Quenstedt, F. A., Handbuch der Petrefactenkunde,

2te Aufl. 1867.

Quenst. Jura=Quenstedt, F. A., Der Jura. Tiibingen, 1858.

Quenst. Petr.=Quenstedt, F. A., Petrefactenkunde Deutschlands, Bd. v.

Korallen. Leipzig, 1877-78.

Reuss, Kr.= Reuss, A. E., Die Versteinerungen der bihmischen Kreide-

formation. Stuttgart, 1845.

Rom. Kr.=Roémer, F. A., Die Versteinerungen der norddeutschen

Kreideformation. Hannover, 1841.

Rom. Spong.= Romer, F. A., “ Die Spongitarien des norddeutschen Kreide-

gebirges,” Paltiontogr. xiii. 1864.

Rom. Sad. =Romer, Ferd., Die fossile Fauna der silurischen Diluvial-

Geschiebe von Sadewitz, Breslau, 1861,

326 M. K. A. Zittel on Fossil Lithistide.

with the habit of C. stellatum, rimulosum, &c.; but unfortu-

nately the French authors (D’Orbigny, Fromentel, Pomel)

preferred to regard C. lamellosum as the type of the genus.

The name has since been applied to the most various calca-

reous and siliceous sponges; and its suppression seems to be

the only certain way to avoid confusion.

In Quenstedt’s latest work (Petref. vol. v.) there are, on

plates 126, 127, and 128, numerous very accurate figures of

Upper-Jurassic forms, generally much rubbed, which admi-

rably illustrate the external appearance and the canal-system.

Goldfuss’s species, especially C. stellatum, are rather arbi-

trarily treated by Quenstedt.

Geological distribution. In the Jurassic formation.

Species :-—

1. Cnemidium stellatum, Goldf. iv. 2 T (non xxx. 3).

Cnemidium granulosum, Miinst. Goldf. xxxv. 7.

Cnemispongia Goldfussi, Quenst. Petr. exxvi. 73, 74, exxvil. 1-16.

2. Cnemidium striato-punctatum, Goldf. vi. 3.

Cnemispongia Goldfussi p. p., Quenst. Petr. exxvii. 19-22.

3. Cnemidium corallinum, Quenst. Jura, p. 84. 13; Petr.

exxvil. 16-18.

4. Cnemidium rimulosum, Goldf. vi. 4; Quenst. Petr.

exxvill. 1-5.

Tragos yranulosum, Quenst. Petr. exxviii. 4, 5.

5. Cnemidium pluristellatum, Zitt.

Cnemidium stellatum, Quenst. (non Goldf.) Jura, p. 676; Petr.

exxyili, 6, 7.

? Cnemidium stellatum, Goldf. xxx. 3 (non iv. 2).

*6. Achilleum tuberosum, Miinst., Goldf. xxxiv. 4.

*7. Achilleum cancellatum, Miinst., Goldf. xxxiv. 5.

8. Cnemidiastrum Hoheneggert, Zitt. Lower White Jura,

Wodna, near Cracow.

CoRALLIDIUM, Zitt.

Cnemidium p. p., Quenst.

Sponge top-shaped, skittle-shaped, or cylindrical ; vertex

with a narrow stomachal cavity, from which radiate numerous

extremely fine furrows, which traverse the sponge-body as

vertical fissures. Sides completely coated with a dense, some-

what wrinkled envelope.

A single species in the Upper Jura of Kelheim.

1. Cnemidium diceratinum, Quenst. Handb. 1852, 1xi. 20;

Petr. exxvui. 10-12.

+ These references throughout are to plates and figures, except where

otherwise expressed.

M. K. A. Zittel on Fossil Lithistide. 327

HYALOTRAGOS, Zitt.

Tragos p. p., Goldf, (non Schweigger), Quenst. et auct.

a ae pp.» Cupulospongia p.p., and Chenendroscyphia p. p.,

rom,

? Cymbochlenia, ? Bothroehlenia, and Diacyparia, Pom.

Sponge cup-, plate-, funnel-, or top-shaped, pointed or shortly

stalked below. Upper surface depressed, with irregularly

scattered larger and shallow, or with crowded smaller oscula.

Outer wall porous, or coated with a smooth, usually concen-

trically wrinkled covering-layer. In the middle of the de-

pressed upper surface the openings of a greater or less number

of vertical tubes which traverse the sponge-body to the base.

In the wall, parallel to the surface, very fine radial canals

run from the base to the upper margin; and as these are fre-

quently arranged in radial vertical rows, a radiate structure

like that of Cnemidium, but much finer and less distinct, is

produced.

The skeletal elements, generally converted into calc-spar,

are rather large, curved, with several, pronged branches, but

with few spines on the shaft (see Pl. VIIL. fig. 6). They are

loosely interwoven, never grouped into fibreid trains, and pro-

duce a loose network well figured by Goldfuss (Petr. v. 10 4,

xxxv. 56). Thus the whole sponge-body is traversed by a

capillary network of canals, and the skeleton really constitutes

only the very fine walls of these canals. Where the latter are

close together, as in the centre, they usually acquire a poly-

gonal form, and somewhat remind one of the tubes of Havosttes.

It is only on the surface (and both on the outer and inner

surfaces) that the skeletal corpuscles are more closely inter-

woven, sometimes forming a smooth siliceous epidermis which

appears dense to the naked eye.

This genus, which is very abundant in the Upper Jura,

differs from Cnemidiastrum chiefly in the absence of coarse

radial fissures; and from the Cretaceous genus Verruculina,

besides the different external form, by the looser, coarsely

meshed skeleton, the form and simple canal of the skeletal

elements and their grouping, and by the vertical canals.

Goldfuss has described several forms under the Aristotelian

name Z'ragos, previously applied by Schweigger to a living

horny sponge. Goldfuss, however, referred to Zragos several

other siliceous and calcareous sponges; so that the retention of

this name is inadmissible for two reasons. Quenstedt (Petref.

exxvill. & cxxix.) figures the Upper-Jurassic species admi-

rably ; nevertheless, owing to their generally bad state of pre-

servation, their distinction is very difficult. ‘The best speci-

mens are from the Lower White Jura (zone of Ammonites

328 M. K. A. Zittel on Fossil Lithistide.

transversartus) of the Cracow district ; but these belong chiefly

to undescribed species. In the Swabian and Franconian

specimens the most distinctive characters have been destroyed

by the process of fossilization and subsequent weathering, so

that many of them are undeterminable.

All the species occur in the Upper Jura :—

*1, Hyalotragos (Tragos) patella, Goldf. v. 10 & xxxv. 4;

Quenst. Petr. exxviii. 26-28, cxxix. 1-3.

2. ? Tragos radiatum, Goldf. xxxv. 2; Quenst. Petr.

exxvill. 24, 25.

3. Tragos reticulatum, Goldf. xxxv. 5; Quenst. Petr.

exxix. 10-15.

4, Tragos infrajugosum, Quenst. ib. cxxix. 6.

*5, Tragos rugosum, Goldf. xxxv. 4.

6. Tragos pezizoides, Goldf. v. 8.

Tragos fistulosum, Quenst. Petr. exxvili. 15-23.

PYRGOCHONIA, Zitt.

Tragos p. p., Goldf., Quenst.

Forospongia p. p., D’Orb., Pom.

Sponge cup-shaped, on both sides with margined verruci-

form very shallow oscula. Skeletal structure and canal-system

as in Hyalotragos ; vertical tubes but slightly developed.

The typical species (Zragos acetabulum, Goldf.) was re-

ferred by D’Orbigny to Forospongia; but as this name em-

braced forms belonging to various genera, and the diagnosis,

“ Spongiaire lamelleux ou cupuliforme, criblé de pores des

deux cétés,” is better suited to half a dozen other genera, it

has been dropped. Rubbed specimens of this Upper-Jurassie

genus may easily be confounded with Hyalotragos. Species :—

1. Pyrgochonia (Tragos) acetabulum, Goldf. v. 9; Quenst.

Betriexxix. 7, 8,18:

Tragos infranudatum, Quenst. ib. cxxix. 6.

Tragos verrucosum, Goldf. xxxv. 6.

DiscostromA, Zitt.

Tragos p. p., Quenst.

Sponge disciform or flat funnel-shaped ; upper surface con-

vex, with crinkled pits and elevations, and with a central

- cavity, sometimes narrow, but rather deep. Skeleton and

canal-system as in Hyalotragos. Only in the Upper Jura.

1. Discostroma (Tragos) tintricatum, Quenst. Petr. exxix.

20.

M. K. A. Zittel on Fossil Lithistide. 329

LEIODORELLA, Zitt.

Planispongia p.p., and Tragos p. p., Quenst,

Sponge lamellar, ear-shaped, undulated, sometimes nodular

or incrusting. Both surfaces coated with a smooth, apparently

dense covering-layer, from which project scattered, margined,

round oscula. From these, short, somewhat bent canals,

branched at the end, penetrate perpendicularly into the wall.

Sketeton consisting of a rather dense complication of

branched lithistid corpuscles with short, simple axial canal,

and their short thick branches furnished with a moderate

number of pointed processes. Surtace-layer formed of small

pronged and branched corpuscles.

In its external appearance this genus represents the Creta-

ceous genus Amphithelion, just as Hpistomella may be regarded

as the Jurassic precursor of Verruculina. Both the Jurassic

genera agree in their skeletal elements with Hyalotragos, Cne-

midiastrum, and Platychonia, while the Cretaceous genera have

much thinner corpuscles furnished all over with nodular or

root-like processes. The axial canals of the former are short

and fine, while those of Verruculina and Amphithelion are of

considerable diameter, traverse the whole main stem, and

sometimes run into the branches. Only known from the

Upper Jura. Species :—

1. Letodorella expansa, Zitt. Lobate or ear-shaped, forming

rather thick leaves; margin rounded off. Oscula bordered,

verruciform, scattered. Zone of Amm. transversarius, Wodna,

near Cracow.

2. Tragos tubatum, Quenst. Petr. cxxix. 19.

Also several other species from the White Jura of Switzer-

land, Swabia, Franconia, and the Cracow district.

EPISTOMELLA, Zitt.

Planispongia p. p., and Spongites p. p.. Quenst.

Sponge ear-shaped or lamellar, laterally stalked. Upper

surface with scattered, margined, round oscula; under surface

with pores. Stomachal cavities of the oscula moderately deep.

Skeleton and canal-system as in Letodorella. Ware in the

Upper Jura.

1. Epistomella clivosa, Quenst. Petr. cxxxi. 4, 5.

PLATYCHONIA, Zitt.

Spongites p. p., and Planispongia p. p., Quenst.

Amorphospongia p.p., D’Orb.

? Plococelia, ital.

Sponge lamellar, car-shaped, undulated, folded, rarely cup-

330 M. K. A. Zittel on Fossil Lithistide.

or basin-shaped. Both surfaces porous. Canal-system very

imperfectly developed, sometimes replaced by the loose texture

of the skeleton; but frequently the water flows in numerous

serially arranged capillary tubes through the whole length of

the wall, which thus acquires a fibrous or radiate aspect (see

Goldf. xxxiil. 5a). Skeletal elements like those of Hyalo-

tragos.

This genus closely approaches both Hyalotragos and Cho-

nella. From the former it differs by its irregular but generally

lamellar form, and the absence of large oscula and vertical

canals; from the latter, by the different structure of the skele-

ton. Thus in Platychonia the rather large moderately rami-

fied skeletal corpuscles are individually interwoven ; the much

smaller and more ramified and pronged elements of Chonella

readily group themselves into coarse fibres, giving the

skeleton a much denser structure. ‘This structure, however,

produces a well-developed canal-system; and in Chonella

perpendicular canals penetrate the wall from the pore-like

apertures of the surface.

Various species of this genus occur in the Upper Jura; but,

mainly owing to the state of preservation, their distinction is

amatter of much difficulty. Quenstedt formerly grouped them

together as Spongites vagans; but recently he has distin-

guished several species under Planispongia (Petr. Bd. v.

pp- 317-323).

. Platychonia (Spongites) vagans, Quenst. Jura, lxxxii. 8.

Platychonia aurtformis, Quenst. Petr. cxxxi. 1.

Scyphia Schlotheimi, Mist. Goldf. xxxui. 5.

Spongites triangulus, Quenst. Petr, cxxxi. 2.

Spongites stragulus, Quenst. ib. cxxx1. 9.

. Spongites feralis, Quenst. ib. exxxi. 14.

? Plococeelia obscura, Etal. Leth. Br. lix. 16.

So Ul See

Bouipium, Zitt.

Amorphospongia p. p., D’Orb., Rom.

Amorphofungia p.p., From.

?Lithosia, ? Cladolithosia, Pom.

Stellispongia p. p., Rom.

Sparsispongia, Gein.

Achilleum p. p., Reuss.

Sponge nodose, with a rounded or warty surface, sometimes

ramose, thick. Surface with fine pores only. Skeleton of

small, nodular, curved corpuscles, branched at the ends.

Surface near the base often covered with a dense layer of

young interlaced skeletal corpuscles.

_M. K. A. Zittel on Fossil Lithistide. bal

Under this denomination are included a number of amor-

phous sponge-bodies without large ostia or canals, resembling

Astrobolia and Chonella in skeletal characters. They have

hitherto been generally referred to Amorphospongia.

*1. Amorphospongia palmata, Rom. Spongit. xix. 8. Seno-

nian, Sutmerberg.

ASTROBOLIA, Zitt.

Asterospongia p. p., Stellispongia p. p., Rom.

Cnemidium p. p., Reuss.

Cytoracea, Rhagosphecion, and Asteropagia p. p., Pom.

Sponge nodose, irregular. Surface with coarser or finer

pores, from which slender canals penetrate the skeleton ; on the

upper surface larger oscula, which acquire a stellate appear-

ance by their connexion with furrows. Skeleton uniformly

composed of nodular elements branched at the ends, and

agreeing in form with those of Bodidiwm.

The species of this genus, readily recognizable by the

radiate oscula and irregular form, have been generally referred

to Asterospongia or Stellispongia. These genera, however,

are so composite that they cannot be sustained in the sense of

D’Orbigny and Romer. For the forms with large pit-like

oscula (Stellispongia impressa, Rém.) Pomel established the

genus Cytoracea. The species occur in the Cretaceous.

*1. Cnemidium conglobatum, Reuss, Kr. xvi. 2,3. Ceno-

manian.

2. Cnemidium stellatum, Reuss, ib. xvi. 1. Cenomanian.

Stellispongia Reussi, Gein. Elbth, vi. 3.

3. Stellispongia Michelini, Gein. Elbth. vi. 2. Ceno-

manian.

*4, Stellispongia hemispherica, Rém. Spongit. xvii. 3. Seno-

nian,

*5. Stellispongia conglomerata, Rém. ib. xvii. 4. Turonian,

Salzgitter.

6. Asterospongia globosa, Rom. ib. xix. 5. Senonian, Sut-

merberg.

7. Asterospongia tenella, Rom. ib. liv. 6. Senonian, Sut-

merberg.

8. Stellispongia plauensis pp., Gein. Elbth. vi. 1 (non v.

7, 8). Cenomanian.

9. Stellispongia impressa, Rim. Spongit. xvii. 2. Senonian,

Sutmerberg (Quenst. Petr. cxxxiii. 12).

210. Stellispongia grandis, Rom. ib. xvii. 1. Sutmerberg.

‘au M.-K. A. Zittel on Fossil Lithistide.

The genera Tretolopia, Adelopia, Pliobunia, Streblia, Plio-

bolia, and Psiloboia of Pomel, from the Miocene of Oran,

would come best here according to their external habit.

CHONELLA, Zitt.

Cupulospongia p. p., D’Orb.

Chenendopora p. p., auct.

Oculispongia p. p., Stellispongia p. p.. Rom.

Cupulochonia, Dischonia p. p., From.

Sponge irregularly funnel- or plate-shaped, simple or com-

pound, sometimes consisting of a contorted leaf, with a short

stem or thickened root. Both surfaces with small oval or

round pore-like apertures, from which straight or curved canals

run into the interior of the wall, which consists of a com-

plication of small, irregular filigreed and branched siliceous

corpuscles. The ends of these skeletal elements are often

united by a rather dense tissue of minute corpuscles of the

same form, but less pronged. In the wall and on the surface

there are many uniaxial spicules of variable form and size,

and, isolatedly, small anchors with their three flukes bent

backward.

The type of the genus is Cupulospongia tenuis, Roém.,

beautiful specimens of which have been obtained from Linden

and Biwende.

Chonella differs from the allied genus Seliscothon only by the

absence of a radial arrangement of the skeletai elements. By

the older writers most of the species were referred to Oupulo-

spongia and Chenendopora. In external appearance Chonella

closely resembles Chenendopora, Lamx.; but the skeletal |

structure is very different. In Chenendopora the corpuscles

are much larger, less branched, and beset with wart-like blunt

tubercles, and the canals are stronger; there is also a long

stem traversed by vertical canals.

All the known species are Cretaceous.

1. Cupulospongia tenuis, Rim. Spongit. xvii. 7. Senonian.

2. Achilleum auriformis, Rim. Ky. i. 8. Senonian, Peine.

3. Cupulospongia contorta, Rém. Spongit. xvii. 2. Ceno-

manian.

4. Cupulospongia Remeri, Gein, Elbth. i. p. 29, v. 1-6.

Cenomanian.

5. Chonella Geinitet, Zitt. Cenomanian.

Stellispongia plauensis p. p., Gein. Elbth. p. 30, v. 6-8 (non vi. 1).

Closely allied to Chonella are probably Pomel’s genera

Cnemaulax, Spongoconia, Taseoconia, and Pliobolia, from the

M. K. A. Zittel on Fossil Lithistide. 333

Miocene of Oran, of which only the external form is known.

Here also probably

PxococontA, Pom.

(Pal, d. ’Oran, p. 248.)

Spongia, Plocoscyphia p. p., auct.

Sponge consisting of meandrically contorted thick lamella,

stalked. Skeleton ?

1. Spongia contorto-lobata, Mich. Ic. xlii. 1, Senonian,

Tours.

SELISCOTHON, Zitt.

Seyphia, Goldf.

Spongia, Phill.

Chenendopora p. p., Cupulospongia p.p., and Ocellaria p.p., Rom.

Trachydictya and Laosciadia, Pom.

Sponge plate-, basin-, funnel-, or cup-shaped, stalked.

Upper margin thick, rounded, or obliquely truncate. Wall

composed of thin, radial, perpendicular lamelle, separated by

fissure-like spaces of the same breadth, which replace the

canal-system. Upper (inner) surface with shallow round

ostia, sometimes also with numerous pores. Under (outer)

surface smooth, or clothed with a dense siliceous membrane.

The ostia of the upper surface open directly into the radial

fissures.

Skeleton composed of fine, irregularly branched, siliceous

corpuscles, covered with spinous or root-like processes, and

forked at the ends of the main branches. These corpuscles

are close together in the vertical lamellae, and intimately inter-

woven by their processes ; and some of them project into the ver-

tical canals, and attach themselves by their ends to the neigh-

bouring lamellee, forming, as it were, bridges (see Goldf. Ixv.

56). At the surface the corpuscles are rather more strongly

branched, and form a finely porous covering-layer, in which

numerous bacillar spicules, pointed at both ends, are scattered.

This genus differs from Chonella by the radial lamelle

forming the wall, and by the absence of special canals.

Sometimes the lamellar structure of the wall is less distinct,

the lamella are bent and more frequently united by br ridges,

so as to produce forms difficult to classify, and constituting an

almost insensible gradation to Chonella.

Pomel proposes two genera for these sponges :—Laosciadia

for those furnished with distinct ostia, such as S. plana, Phill;

and Trachydictya for the species with a finely porous surface,

like S. Mantelli. The latter genus is placed by Pomel with

the Hexactinellidee.

334 M. K. A. Zittel on Fossil Lithistide.

All the species are from the Middle and Upper Creta-

ceous.

1. Spongia plana, Phill. Geol. Yorksh. pl. i. fig. 1. Upper

Chalk.

2. Spongia capitata, Phill. ib. pl. i. fig. 2. Upper Chalk.

*3. Chenendopora explanata, Rom. Spongit. xvi. 3. Seno-

nian.

#4, Scyphia Mantelli, Goldf. Ixv. 5. Senonian.

5. Seliscothon Remert, Pom. sp. Senonian.

Cupulospongia Mantelli, Rom, Spongit. xvii. 6 (non Goldf.).

6. Cupulospongia gigantea, Rom. Spongit. xvii. 1. Seno-

nian.

7. Cupulospongia marginata, Rim. Kr. ii. 7. Senonian.

#8, Ocellaria subtilis, Rom. Spongit. vii. 5. Senonian

(Quenstedt’s pl. cxxxil. figs. 4-7 represent species of Selis-

cothon). ;

CHENENDOPORA, Lamx.

(Expos. Méth. p. 77, pl. lxxv. figs. 9, 10.)

Chenendopora p. p., auct.

Jerea p. p., Mich.

Bicupula, Platispongia, Cupulospongia, Court.

Sponge cup-, funnel-, or basin-shaped, thick-walled, gene-

rally more or less long-stalked, with a root-like branching

base, rarely without stalk. Upper margin truncate or rounded,

broad. Inner surface with depressed, irregularly distributed

oscula, from which simple, straight or bent canals penetrate

the thick wall, and terminate close to the opposite surface.

Below, the canals become more and more oblique, and finally

vertical tubes, which traverse the whole stalk and are con-

tinued into the roots. Outer surface sometimes with a finely

porous, dense, wrinkled covering-layer.

The skeleton consists of branching corpuscles of consi-

derable size, almost entirely covered with wart-like tubercles.

The root-like ends of the neighbouring elements are interlaced,

and form at the surface the above-mentioned covering-layer.

In the stalk, the surface of which is usually furrowed longitu-

dinally, the skeletal corpuscles are much elongated. Large

bacillar spicules are tolerably numerous.

Lamouroux’s genus has been made to include sponges of

very different structure. The type species (C. fungiformis,

Lamx.), as has been proved by Michelin, is not from the

Jurassic of Caen, but from the Upper Cretaceous deposits of

Normandy. It occurs with allied forms, roughly silicified, in

Touraine, whence Courtiller has described a great number of

M. K. A. Zittel on Fossil Lithistide. 835

badly characterized species under the above-cited generic

names. At present Cretaceous species only are known.

1. Chenendopora fungiformis, Lamx. 1. c.; Guettard, Mém.

tome iii. pl. ix. fig. 1; Park. Org. Rem. ii. pl. x1. fig. 5;

Mich. Ic. p. 130, pl. xxxiv. fig. 3 (non fig. 2).

To this or some nearly allied species belong the following

forms described by Courtiller from the neighbourhood of

Saumur :—

a. Bicupula gratiosa, capitata, compressa, clavata, excavata,

auricula, prolifera, patereformis, lata, sinuata, conica, Court.

pls. XxXV.-XXXVil.

b. Platispongia speculum, discus, verticalis, rupa, obliqua,

Court. pl. xxxviii.

ce. Cupulospongia glomerata, contorta, infundibulum, elegans,

terebrata, Court. pl. xxxix.

2. Scyphia terebrata, Mich. Ic. xxix. 4. Senonian.

3. Chenendopora patereformis, Mich. ib. xxxvil. 2. Se-

nonian.

4. Chenendopora pocillum, Mich. ib. xxxil. 5. Senonian.

Jerea arborescens, Mich. p. p. Icon. xlil. fig. 23 (non 2 a), is

the root of a Chenendopora.

Probably closely allied to Chenendopora are :—

PECILOSPONGIA, Court.

(Ep. p. 9.)

“Sponge cup-shaped, with the aperture more or less nar-

rowed, Central cavity irregular, furnished with horizontal

striz or furrows and oscula. Outer surface uneven, often de-

pressed ; oscula chiefly placed in these depressions.” Upper

Cretaceous, Touraine.

DimorpHa, Court.

(Ep..p. 7.)

Tragalimus, Dimorpha, Elasmalimus, Pom.

“Lower part like Cupulospongia. Inner surface of the

margin of the cup forming dilatations of various forms, which

alone bear oscula on the outer surface, and nearly always unite

by their upper parts, leaving only one or two small apertures

at the vertex.”” Upper Cretaceous, Touraine.

ARABESCULA, Carter.

(Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 4, vol. xii. p. 464, pl. xvii. figs. 7-9.)

(ecent.) Sponge thin, incrusting ; surface with pores and

fine furrows. Skeleton consisting of curved, branched, fili-

336 M. K. A. Zittel on Fossil Lithistide.

greed skeletal corpuscles, which interlock with their neighbours

ad form a membrane-like expansion ; they are smock on

the outer surface, set with small warts on the inner surface.

Recent : Seychelles and English Channel.

CORALLISTES, O. Schmidt (em. Zitt.).

(Atlant. Sp. p. 22.)

(Recent.) Sponge cup- or basin-shaped, or bent disciform.

Oscula on the upper (inner) surface. Skeletal corpuscles

crooked, irregularly branched, with root-like processes at the

ends, with knotty warts on ‘the stem and branches, Axial

canal following the branches, branched, rather wide, but indis-

tinctly bounded, often appearing as if composed of several

canals side by side. Both surfaces covered with a layer of

forked anchors (Pl. VIII. fig. 9), the prongs of which lie in

one plane, while the shaft is directed inwards. For the five

living species of this genus see p. 244.

Nearly allied to Corallistes are probably the insufticiently

characterized genera Aigophymia, Pumicia, Cisselia, Scytho-

phymia, Pleurophymia, and Histiodia of Pomel.

HeETEROPHYMIA, Pomel.

(Pal. de l’Oran, p. 143.)

Dactylocalyx, Bow. p. p.

(Recent.) Sponge fan- or leaf-shaped, undulately folded.

Upper surface with large scattered oscula; under surface porous.

Skeletal elements as in Corallistes, but the two surfaces with

different isolated corpuscles. Under surface with long-stalked,

somewhat bent anchors with short thick prongs, and large

bacillar spicules. Upper surface with small, smooth, irregu-

larly branching corpuscles. One species.

Dactylocalyx heteroformis, pe Mon. p. 86, pl. iv. figs. 1-4,

from China.

The species bears the name of Coscinospongia heteroformis,

Val., in the collection of the Jardin des Plantes. Pomel has

proposed for the genus the name of Heterophymia, as Coscino-

spongia comes too near to Coscinopora. Dactylocalyx must be

limited to a living Hexactinellid.

MacANDREWIA, Gray.

(Proe. Zool. Soc. 1859, p. 438, pl. xv.)

Dactylocalyx p.p., Bow.

Corallistes p. p., Schmidt.

(Lecent.) Sponge cup- or basin-shaped or clavate. Inner

M. K. A. Zittel on Fossil Lithistide. 337

surface with scattered wart-like oscula. Skeletal corpuscles

curved, branched, the ends root-like ; main branches smooth,

with a few spinose processes. Surface-spicules with a short

pointed shaft, from the outer end of which three, bent, branched

arms issue horizontally. Arms flat, with processes and

branches on both margins. Also minute flesh-spicules pointed

at both ends in great numbers. ‘T'wo species.

MacAndrewia azorica, Gray, Bow. Mon. pl. v. figs. 1-5.

MacAndrewia (Corallistes) clavatella, Schmidt.

Azorica, Cart.

(Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 4, vol. xii. p. 442.)

(Recent.) Sponge cup-shaped, strongly folded, with a short

stalk; on the inner surface wart-like oscula; on the outside

fine pores; skeleton consisting of small, smooth, irregularly

branched siliceous elements, with root-like branches at the

ends; surface-layer with corpuscles of similar form, only

differing from those of the interior by isolated knots, Flesh-

spicules bacillar.

Azorica Pfeiffer, Cart.

LEIODERMATIUM, O. Schmidt.

(Atl. Sp. p. 21.)

(Recent.) Like Azorica, but the oscula on the outside.

Leiodermatium lynceus, Schmidt.

VERRUCULINA, Zitt.

Spongia p. p., Phil.

Manon p.p., Rom., Reuss.

Chenendopora p.p-, Mich., Rom., Gein.

Sponge irregularly funnel-, bowl-, ear-, or leaf-shaped,

often curved, attached by a short stalk or sessile, margin

rounded off. Oscula only on the upper (=inner) surface, on

wart-like elevations. Lower (=outer) wall with numerous

fine pores. From the oscula rather wide curved canals pene-

trate to about the middle of the thick wall, receiving innume-

rable capillary tubes from all sides. Rather finer canals run

inwards from the pores of the outer surface.

By the numerous fine canals the small siliceous elements

are grouped into anastomosing fibres, which appear like a

vermiform tissue to the naked eye. Under the microscope

these fibres prove to be formed of small, elongated, bent cor-

puscles, with many longer and shorter root-like lateral

branches, closely interlaced by their lateral processes. Both

surfaces of the sponge-body are covered with an apparently

Ann. & Mag. N, Hist, Ser. 5. Vol. ii. 23

338 M. K. A. Zittel on Fossil Lithistide.

solid covering-layer ; but this also consists of a close tissue of

filigreed siliceous corpuscles, smaller than those of the wall,

and with the processes sometimes more strongly developed.

These are probably young skeletal corpuscles. This surface-

layer, which also forms the tubularly elongated walls of the

oscula, is separated by treatment with acid; and then there

are usually seen on the surface simple or forked horizontal

canals which open into the vertical tubes of the oscula. Of

free siliceous structures there are straight or bent, poimted or

blunt, bacillar spicules of different sizes.

This genus very closely approaches the existing genera

Azorica and Letodermatium, both in external form and in the

microscopic structure of the skeleton. All three are charac-

terized by the absence of a special surface-layer composed of

anchor-shaped or disciform spicules, this being replaced by a

dense layer of young corpuscles. Verruculina differs from

these two genera in the larger size and gnarled condition of

its skeletal corpuscles. From Chenendopora, Lamx., this

genus differs in its wart-like oscula and short curved stomachal

cavities, which reach only to the middle of the wall. Chenen-

dopora also is always funnel- or cup-shaped, and has usually a

long root traversed by vertical tubes.

All the known species of Verruculina are from the Middle

and Upper Cretaceous.

1. Manon micrommata, F. A. Rim. Kr. i. 4; Quenst. Petr.

exxxil. 52. Quadratus-chalk, Sutmerbeg.

#2. Manon seriatopora, ¥. A. Rom. Kr. 1. 6. Quadratus-

chalk, Sutmerberg.

*3. Manon Phillipsti, Reuss, Bohm. Kr. xix. 7-9.

Chenendopora undulata, Gein. Elbth. vii. 5,6 (non C. undulata, Mich.

xxxiy. 3, necnon C. fungiformis, Lamx., Mich. xxxiv. 2), Ceno-

manian; Bohemia, Saxony.

4, Manon distans, F. A. Rém. Kr. p. 3. Quadratus-chalk,

Goslar.

*5. Chenendopora aurita, F, A. Rém. Spong. p. 48. Qua-

dratus-chalk, Hanover.

6. Spongia marginata, Phill. Yorkshire, i. 5; Quenst. Petr.

exxxli. 54. Upper Chalk.

AMPHITHELION, Zitt.

Manon p. p., Rom., Reuss.

Verrucocelia and Chenendopora p. p., F. A. Rom.

Diplostoma p. p., and Chenendroscyphia p. p., From.

Stelgis p. p., Cladostelgis p.p., and Pleurostelgis, Pomel.

Sponge funnel-, basin-, ear-, or leaf-shaped, rarely branched,

stalked, on both sides with wart-like oscula, those of the

M. K. A. Zittel on Fossil Lithistide. 339

inner (=upper) surface usually larger. Canal-system, skele-

ton, and surface-layer as in Verruculina.

This is perhaps only a subgenus, its sole difference from

Verruculina being that the elevated oscula are not confined to

the inner surface. The outer oscula are generally smaller

than the inner, sometimes reduced to fine, rounded, elevated

pores.

Pomel has referred the species to three genera; but, curi-

ously, for the principal genus, Stelgis, a Hexactinellid (Ventri-

culites radiatus, Mant.) is cited as the typical species.

All the species are from the Upper Cretaceous.

1. Spongia osculifera, Phill. Geol. Yorkshire, i. 3. Upper

Chalk.

2. Manon cireumporosum, Quenst. Petr. exxxii. 55. Se-

nonian.

*3. Manon miliaris, Reuss, Bohm. Ky. xix. 10-13. Ceno-

manian.

4. Manon tenue, F. A. Rim. Kr. i. 7. Turonian, Ceno-

manian.

Chenendopora tenws, Quenst. Petr. cxxxi. 8, exxxii. 44-48,

5. Chenendopora crassa, Rém. Spong. xvi. 1. Cuvieri-

Pliner.

6. Spongia convoluta, Quenst. Petr. cxxxi. 49,50. Upper

Chalk.

7. Verrucespongia macrommata, Rom. Spong. xvi. 4.

Senonian.

8. Verrucospongia damecornis, Rém. Spong. xvi. 5. Ce-

nomanian.

STICHOPHYMA, Pomel.

Manon p. p. Rom., Reuss.

Verrucospongia ier D'Orb., Rom.

Polyjerea p. p., Rom.

Stichophyma, Pom.

Sponge simple, rarely branched, cylindrical, clavate, top-

shaped or nodular. At the vertex some usually margined and

somewhat prominent orifices of vertical canals which penetrate

the whole height of the sponge-body. On the sides also there

are usually wart-like oscula, sometimes replaced by simple

round apertures, communicating with horizontal canals. Be-

sides these larger canals, fine radial canals run from the central

axis towards the periphery. Base generally narrowed, but

not stalked.

Skeleton composed of small, short, crooked, irregular cor-

puscles with many branches, covered on all sides with short

root-like processes. At the surface these are sometimes very

23*

340 M. K. A. Zittel on Fossil Lithistide.

densely packed, forming a covering-layer which appears

almost smooth to the naked eye.

The species were referred by D’Orbigny to Verrucospongia ;

but as calcareous and siliceous sponges of various genera were

embraced under this name, it is desirable to drop it altogether,

especially as there is a genus Verrucocelia among the Hexac-

tinellidee.

All the known species are Cretaceous.

1. Manon turbinatum, Rom. Kr. i. 5. Senonian, Sut-

merherg.

2. Stichophyma serialis, Pom. p. 188.

Manon. turbinatum, Reuss, Bohm. Kr. p. 78, xix. 1-6. Cenomanian.

3. Manon sparsum, Reuss, Bohm. Kr. p. 78, xviii. 12-20.

Cenomanian.

4. Polyjerea verrucosa, Rém. Spong. xii. 5. Cuvieri-

Pliner, Salzgitter.

The following imperfectly known genera may be best ar-

ranged near Stechophyma.

ALLOMERA, Pom.

(Pal. d’Oran, p. 194.)

Sponge simple, oblique, attached by a thick stalk which is

often very short, almost sessile, globular or elongated, trun-

cated at the vertex, where in young individuals isolated ver-

tical tubes, and in older ones a bundle of such tubes open.

One side, which is made the upper by the oblique position of

the sponge, is of perfectly dense structure ; the surfaces of the

other sides are covered with fine pores. These-are developed

especially on the surface turned downwards. Vertex dense,

with fine furrows. Skeletal structure unknown. Miocene of

Oran.

PLEUROMERA, Pom.

(Ib. p. 199.)

Sponge simple, lamellar, sessile. Lower surface with pores;

upper surface dense, with a pit into which canals open. Margin

thick, with fine furrows. Miocene of Oran.

PERIMERA, Pom.

(Ib. p. 200).

Polystoma p. p., Court. (non Zeder).

Sponge nodular, compound. The individuals with a round

aperture in the vertex, communicating with a tubular stoma-

chal cavity. Certain parts of the surface with pore-like aper-

tures. Skeleton? Upper Chalk.

Geological Society. 341

_ Polystoma boletiformis, simplex, elongata, lobata, contorta,

trregularis, ambigua, &c., Court. Ep. xii. 5, 6, xiii. & xiv.

Senonian.

Mera, Pom.

(Ib. p. 188.)

Sponge cylindrical, clavate or nearly globular. Oscula

scattered in the vertex. Miocene, Oran.

Marisca, Pom.

(Ib. p. 192.)

Sponge from pyriform to globular, with a radiated pit in the

vertex, into which a bundle of fine excurrent tubes opens.

Surface with scattered large pores. Miocene, Oran.

[To be continued. ]

PROCEEDINGS OF LEARNED SOCIETIES.

GEOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

June 5th, 1878.—John Evans, Esq., D.C.L., F.R.S., Vice-President,

in the Chair.

The following communications were read :—

1. “On the Affinities of the Mosasauridee, Gervais, as exemplified

in the Bony Structure of the Fore Fin.” By Prof. Owen, C.B., F.R.S.,

F.G.S., &e.

In this paper the author commenced by discussing the opinions

expressed by different anatomists as to the indications of relation-

ship furnished by the structure of the fore limb, and stated that in

1851 he had referred Mosasaurus to a tribe Natantia, of the order

Lacertilia. Since then Prof. O. C. Marsh has published a recon-

struction of the fore limb of the Mosasauroid Lestosawrus simus; and

from a comparison of his figure with the bones of the same parts in

Cetacea, Plesiosauria, and Lacertilia, the author showed that the

resemblance in structure was closest with the last-named type, of

which the fore foot of Monitor niloticus was taken for comparison.

In the relative length of the digits and the number and form of the

phalanges the Mosasauroid fore foot was shown to agree most nearly

with the Lacertilian type. With regard to the presence of a zygo-

sphene and zygantrum in vertebree of Clidastes, cited by Prof. Cope in

favour of his approximation of the Mosasaurs to the Ophidia and his

establishment of the order Pythonomorpha, the author remarked

that the trunk-vertebre of the Iguanide show zygosphene and

zygantrum, but with modifications which serve to distinguish the

342 Geological Society.

Iguanian from the Ophidian vertebre, and that, until we have the op-

portunity of comparing the Mosasauroid vertebrae with those of both

these types, the mere presence of these parts cannot be accepted as

conclusive.

2. “On new Species of Procolophon from the Cape Colony, pre-

served in Dr. Grierson’s Museum, Thornhill, Dumfriesshire; with

some Remarks on the Affinities of the Genus.” By Harry Govier

Seeley, Esq., F.L.S., F.G.8., &c., Professor of Geography in King’s

College, London.

The species described by the author were named by him Proco-

lophon Griersoni, P. spheniceps, and P. platyceps; they are repre-

sented by skulls imbedded in a hard red ironstone matrix, apparently

concretionary, and were collected at Donybrook, Queenstown district,

Cape colony.

With regard to the systematic position and affinities of Procolo-

phon, the author remarked that the presence of two distinct nares

shown in his specimens, removed the genus from the family Mono-

narialia, of the order Theriodontia, in which it was placed by its

founder, Prof. Owen. He further discussed in considerable detail

the characters upon which the order Theriodontia is founded, and

arrived at the conclusion that this group must be regarded as syno-

nymous with the family Cynodontia, which, with the Dicynodontia

and Cryptodontia, make up Prof. Owen’s order Anomodontia. The

genus Procolophon, displaying no distinguishable canmes, does not

possess the chief character of a Cynodont; and the author preferred

to regard it as belonging to a parent type from which the dental

modifications of the Anomodontia have been derived, and, from its

apparent relationship to Hatteria, as forming an extinct family of

the Rhynchocephala. Hence the question arises, whether the

Anomodontia and the South-African forms described as Dinosaurs

might not be united with the Rhynchocephala to form a subclass of

Reptilia.

3. On the Microscopic Structure of the Stromatoporide, and on

Paleozoic Fossils mineralized with Silicates, in illustration of

Eozoon.” By Principal Dawson, LL.D., F.R.S., F.G.S.

The fossils included in the group Stromatoporide oceur from the

Upper Cambrian to the Upper Devonian inclusive, and are especially

abundant in the Trenton, the Niagara, and Corniferous formations.

The author regards Stromatopora as a calcareous, non-spicular body,

composed of continuous, concentric, porous lamin thickened with

supplemental deposit, and connected by vertical pillars, most of which

are solid. The surface shows no true oscula; but perforations made

by parasitic animals have been mistaken for such. From the struc-

ture, they cannot have been related either to Sponges or to Hy-

dractinie, and still less to Corals; they are truly Foraminiferal, and

Geological Society. 343

may be regarded as the Paleozoic representatives of Hozoon. Stro-

matopora occurs infiltrated with calcite or silica, or with its struc-

ture wholly or in part replaced by crystalline silica or dolomite. The

author concluded his first section with the characters of the genera

which have been included in the Stromatoporide.

In the second part he noticed a number of facts relating to the

occurrence of hydrous silicates, of the nature of serpentine and

loganite, infiltrating paleeozoic fossils and illustrating the mode of

occurrence and mineralization of Hozoon. Instances of this kind were

said to be exceedingly common, showing that such silicates, whether

originating as direct deposits from water, or as products of the de-

composition of other minerals, are efficient agents in the infiltration

of the pores and cavities of fossils, and have played this part from

the earliest geological periods.

4. “On some Devonian Stromatoporide.” By A. Champernowne,

Ksq., F.G.8.

The author’s object in this note was to give some account of the

origin of a fine series of Stromatoporide presented by him to the

Society. They were all from the Great Devon Limestone at Dart-

ington, near Totnes, and were obtained from a spot in the Pit-Park

Quarry, where the dolomitic rock, instead of being hard and crys-

talline, is friable and almost sandy. The Stromatoporide appear

to have grown in the position in which they are found. They can

be traced for a few yards from the friable portion of the rock, but

gradually become merged in the crystalline rock ; and then their in-

ternal structure is obliterated. The author noticed the various

Corals, Crinoids, and Brachiopods which occur associated with the

Stromatoporide. The author regarded the Stromatoporide as a

somewhat heterogeneous mixture of organisms, but did not believe

that they were, as had been asserted, originally siliceous. Some

seem clearly to be of a structure like that of the Milleporide. With

regard to Caunopora placenta (Lonsd.) the author quoted Prof.

Phillips’s remarks as to the characters of the tubes traversing its

mass. He had observed in sections from near Teignmouth, that the

axis of the tube is lamelliferous, giving some appearance of a

columella.

Prof. Duncan expressed his belief that many different forms were

united under the one head of Stromatopora, and that the confusion was

often due to the mode of mineralization. He called attention to a

Smithia exhibited, which, by destructive mineralization, had as-

sumed a deceptive resemblance to Stromatopora. He thought this

had been the case in some of Mr. Lonsdale’s specimens. The tubules

in the lamin of Stromatopora certainly had much resemblance

to the tubules of Millepora. Some of the specimens exhibited

seemed to have openings like calices ; as they opened into the coenen-

chyma, they could not be corals. The cross tubules excluded them

from Polyzoa. They showed no true supplemental skeleton, or

344 Geological Society.

nummuline layer like Hozoon ; and so he doubted their Foraminiferal

character. With regard to the mineralization, he had some years

before received specimens of fossils from Canada, which Dr. Dawson’s

description had recalled to his mind.

Mr. Cuamprrnowne described the tubular structure which he had

observed in some of the Stromatoporide from Devonshire, both in

the horizontal and vertical sections, and felt certain that the group

contained many different forms. He had never seen Eozoonal

structure in the Devonshire fossils.

Dr. Murr stated that some specimens which he had seen resem-

bled the Hexactinellide, and he thought they represented sponges,

not precisely Hexactinellids.

5. “On a new Species of Loftusia from British Columbia.” By

George M. Dawson, D.Sc., F.G.8., Assoc. R. 8S. M., of the Geological

Survey of Canada.

The specimens on which the genus Loftusia was founded in 1869

were brought from Persia by Mr. Loftus; and the rock from which

they were derived was conjecturally assigned to the earliest Ter-

tiaries. The species now described (L. columbiana) is found in a

limestone probably of Carboniferous age, and occurs in the banks of

Marble Canon, Frazer River. This limestone appears to be very

thick, but may be repeated by folds. Crinoidal columns and Pusu-

line have been sparingly found in it. Where the Loftusia is abun-

dant it becomes almost the sole fossil; and it sometimes occurs as

numerously as Globigerine in the Atlantic ooze.

Loftusia columbiana differs from L. persica in size, its longer dia-

meter averaging about 0-3 inch, and its shorter one 0°:19—0°2 inch.

No regular furrowing of the outer surface has been observed, but

some specimens show a tendency to acervuline growth. The struc-

ture is very like that of ZL. persica as described by Mr. Brady,

although the nucleus is not quite so distinctly cancellated ; the test

consists of a primary layer coiled upon itself, with “ secondary ”

septa very oblique to it, and “tertiary” columns expanding at the

outer ends into cross-like “ rafters,” supporting the roof formed by

the primary lamina. A loose cancellated growth also depends from

the roof between these rafters, analogous to a more regular structure

observed in L. persica. The usual number of convolutions is about

10; but as many as 17 have been observed.

June 19, 1878.—Prof. Prestwich, M.A., F.R.S., Vice-President,

in the Chair.

The following communications were read :—

1. “On Pelanechinus, a new Genus of Sea-urchin from the Coral

Rag.” By W. Keeping, Esq., B.A., F.G.S., Professor of Geology in

ee University College of Wales.

In 1855 an Echinid was described by Dr. T. Wright, fora very

fragmentary specimens, under the name of Homseadiches corallina.

Geological Society. 345

Since that date two very fine specimens have been obtained, both

from Calne—one by Mr. Keeping, sen., now in the Woodwardian

Museum, Cambridge, the other in Dr. Wright’s collection. These

show the affinities of the Echinid to be rather with the Echinothu-

ride. The author regards this species as the type of a new genus,

which he names Pelanechinus, and characterizes as follows :—

Test thin, circular, depressed, consisting of (1) transversely elon-

gated coronal plates, (2) apical plates, (3) an actinal system of im-

bricating plates around the mouth. Jnterambulacral areas narrow at

poles, but rapidly broadening towards the equator, with 6—8 rows of

primary tubercles; the plates narrow, contour rounded, slightly un-

dulating. Ambulacral areas more uniform, equal to } of the greatest

breadth of interambulacral areas, with two rows of primary tuber-

cles; poriferous zones broad ; pores trigeminal in the equatorial re-

gion. Primary tubercles rather small, smooth, perforated, uniform

over both areas; spines small, hollow. Peristome deeply notched.

Actinal area about 2 of whole test, covered with zones of large im-

bricating plates, with perforations and perforated tubercles. Jaws

large and powerful.

This Echinid has a marked similarity of appearance to Astheno-

soma (Calveria); and the author believes that it also had a flexible

test.

2. “ Remarks on Sauwrocephalus, and on the Species which have

been referred to that Genus.” By E. Tulley Newton, Esq., F.G.S.,

of H.M. Geological Survey.

In this paper the author gives an account of those species of fossil

fishes from American and British Cretaceous strata which have been

referred to the genus Saurocephalus, originally founded by Harlan

in 1830, and regarded by him as showing Reptilian affinities. The

ichthyic nature of the species first described, S. lanciformis, Harl.,

was demonstrated by Prof. Owen. By Agassiz and Dixon certain

large fossil teeth from the White Chalk of Lewes were identified

with Saurocephalus lanciformis; and the latter also figured an elon-

gated rostrum as belonging to this fish. Dr. Leidy, in 1856, rede-

scribed the original specimen of Sawrocephalus lanciformis, and

maintained that the jaws and teeth figured by Dixon do not belong

to the genus Saurocephalus ; he proposed for them the new name of

Protosphyrena ferox, He thought also that the rostrum figured by

Dixon belonged to a Sword-fish, and named the species A¢phias

Dixvoni. Specimens since obtained by Prof. Cope in America have

proved that the rostrum and teeth actually belonged to the same

fish, for the reception of which and of some American species Prof.

Cope established the genus Hrisichthe. The author maintains that

Dr. Leidy’s name, Protosphyrena, must be adopted for this genus,

which will include the British Protosphyrena ferow (= Erisichthe

Dixon, Cope) and the American species, P. angulata, nitida, pene-

trans, and ziphioides (Cope). The characters of these species are

discussed by the author. The species known on the Continent as

346 Miscellaneous.

Saurocephalus albensis and influens, Pict. et Camp., S. dispar, Héb.,

and S. inequalis and substriatus, Minst., are founded on isolated

teeth ; and their affinities are regarded by the author as doubtful.

Saurodon Leanus, Hayes, from the Greensand of New Jersey, belongs

to Saurocephalus, which also includes a species described by Prof.

Cope under the name of S. arapahovius. Teeth erroneously referred

by Agassiz to Sawrodon Leanus were regarded by Dr. Leidy as re-

presenting a new genus and species, Cimolichthys levesiensis; and to

this last-named genus the author refers Spinax marginatus, Reuss,

and, doubtfully, Saurocephalus striatus, Ag.

3. “On some well-defined Life-zones in the Lower Part of the

Silurian (Sedgw.) of the Lake-district.” By J. E. Marr, Esq. Com-

municated by Prof. T. M‘K. Hughes, M.A., F.G.S.

This paper treats of the zones of fossils occurring between the

Coniston Limestone and Coniston Grits, with a view to establishing a

boundary between the Cambrian and Silurian formations. In the

lake-district beds the genus Phacops is very abundant, one or more

species of its subgenera characterizing each fossiliferous formation.

The zones thus indicated are found to hold good when the organic

remains as a whole are considered. The author separates the Ash-

gill shales from the Coniston Limestone, giving separate lists of

fossils to show the paleeontological difference—from which it appears

that but few (and those the very common Bala fossils) are common

to both, while the most characteristic Ashgill fossils do not occur in

the Coniston Limestone. They indicate that the Ashgill formation

is Upper Bala. It is very irregular in thickness; and the author

thinks this due to an unconformity above the Ashgill beds. Here

the author agrees with Prof. Hughes in placing the base of the

Silurian. He gives lists of the fossils in the basement bed and the

Stockdale Shales, and points out that their facies is distinctly

Silurian. Very few fossils are common to them and the Coniston

Limestone or Ashgill Shales. Hence there is here both a physical

and a paleontological break; so that the division between Cambrian

aud Silurian should be placed at this horizon. A detailed description

(with lists of fossils) is given of the Coniston Flags and Coniston

Grits. An appendix contains some paleontological notes on some

species of the genus Phacops.

MISCELLANEOUS.

On the Parasitic Isopoda of the Genus Entoniscus.

By M. A. Giarp.

‘ne singular parasitic Isopods discovered and described by Fritz

Muller under the generic name of Hntoniscus, have hitherto been

detected only on the coast of Brazil. I have to indicate the exis-

Miscellaneous. 347

tence of some species of this genus on the shores of the Loire-Infé-

rieure, and to make known some new peculiarities of their degraded

organization.

The commonest species occurs under the carapace of Grapsus mar-

moratus, Fab. (varius, Lat.), a crab which is very abundant on

the rocks of Pouliguen. I shall call it Entoniscus Cavolinii, as it

seems to be very probable that Cavolini saw the female of this

species and described it as a gall produced on the viscera of the

Grapsus (Granchio depresso, Granchio spirito) by the oviposition of

the Oniscus squilliformis, which is simply the young of the En-

toniscus at the moment of its escape from the ovigerous sac*.

Entoniseus Cavolinii differs considerably from the two species

studied by Fritz Miiller. The fringed lamine, so highly developed

on the ventral part of the thorax of Entoniscus porcellanet, do not

exist here ; nor do we find the sword-shaped abdominal feet. These

two characters approximate our species to Hntoniscus eancrorum,

the parasite of Xantho. But while in the latter the abdomen has

a continuous undulated fold only on each side of the first two seg-

ments, we find in #. Cavolinii five pairs of lamellar appendages,

folded and undulated, corresponding to the five pairs of ramified

appendages of the abdomen in Jone. These appendages diminish

towards the extremity in such a manner that in appearance the

first pair forms two large lateral tufts, and the following four a

median posterior tuft, equivalent to each of the first two. The

ovary presents four lateral prolongations, two anterior and two

posterior, besides two or three pairs of less-visible eminences, no

doubt corresponding to the thoracic feet which have disappeared ;

it also presents two long median dorsal prolongations. Analogous

lobes are observed on the female of the Cryptothiria balani .

These lobes, which are very regular and constant, were not seen by

Fritz Miiller. I believe that those of the dorsal parts recall mor-

phologically certain features of the Zoca-form.

The embryo likewise presents very clear differential characters.

The front is nearly straight, as in Hntoniscus porcellane. Besides

the lateral eyes, which are double and correspond to the definitive

eyes of the normal Isopoda, it possesses a median eye, formed by two

contiguous crystallines, some pigment, and optic nerves. Jt is the

Nauplian eye that has persisted, with a structure identical with

that which it presents in a multitude of Copepods; and it disappears

afterwards, together with the secondary eyes, in the retrograde

metamorphosis of the female Hntoniscus. This fact appears to me

of great importance, as indicating a trace of the Nauplius phase in

the ontogeny of the Isopoda. ach of the first five pairs of thoracic

legs terminates in a prehensile hand, the penultimate joint of which

* Cavolini, Memoria sulla generazione dei Pesci e dei Granchi. Napoli,

1787, p. 180 et seqg.

+ See Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 3, vol. x. p. 87 (1862).

{ I have been able to examine this curious parasite at Wimereux,

where it is met with from time to time in Balanus balanotdes.

348 Miscellaneous.

is oval and bears two denticles on the side which faces the oppo-

sable tooth. The sixth pair of thoracic limbs, which is so impor-

tant in characterizing the Entonisci, in no way resembles those of the

known species. It is composed of five joints: that which corresponds

to the hand of the other pairs is more elongated, and terminates at

its inner margin in a small fixed tooth ; its external margin is pro-

duced into a straight bacillus, as long as the joint which bears it, and

furnished at its extremity with a tuft of rigid hairs.

The five pairs of abdominal limbs are all constructed in the same

fashion. The terminal setigerous joint presents a straight margin

which bears two rays; a third is inserted at the extremity. The

heart is situated at the dorsal part of the first abdominal segment ;

it is found in the same place in the adult, where it never projects

into a sac as in Entoniscus porcellane.

These embryos live very well in sea-water, in which they swim

in the manner described by Fritz Miiller,—that is to say, with the

body bent towards the ventral side and the sixth pair of thoracic

legs projecting on each side.

The second species that I have observed is much rarer. It lives

as a parasite in Portunus puber ; and whereas one may meet with an

Entoniscus Cavolinii in about every thirty specimens of the Grapsus,

the parasite of the Velvet-Crab does not occur in the proportion of

more than 1 per cent. Moreover I have observed the latter only

in Portuni collected at the island of Leven, opposite the point of

Pen-Chateau. I have found two in the same Portunus. This

species I name Entoniscus Moniezii, dedicating it to my preparator,

R. Moniez.

E. Moniezii differs from 2. Cavolinit in the colour of its ovige-

rous sac, which, at maturity, is of a nankeen-yellow colour, and not

lead-grey as in the parasite of the Grapsus. The ovarian gland is

yellow with a rose tinge; it is straw-yellow in EH. Cavolinii. A

female of HE. Moniezii not yet entirely degraded has enabled me to

study more thoroughly the phenomena of retrogression presented by

these Isopods. The description of these phenomena will form the

subject of a detailed memoir, in which I shall also indicate the taxo-

nomic results which I have obtained by the study of the Isopoda

of the family Bopyride.—Comptes Rendus, August 12, 1878,

p. 299.

Note on the Saurus lucioceps of Ayres.

By W. N. Locxrneron.

Saurus lucioceps, Ayres, Proc. Cal. Acad. Sci. 1855, p. 69.

Saurus foetens ?, Cuyv. & Val. xxii. p. 471 (teste Giinther).

A large specimen of the fish described by Dr. Ayres was pre-

sented to the California Academy of Sciences, August 19, 1878,

and has been examined by Mr. W. G. W. Harford, the Director

of the Museum, and myself.

Miscellaneous. 349

The result of our examination leads us to suspect that possibly

Saurus feetens and S. lucioceps may prove identical, as some of the

characters which distinguished the young specimen of the latter

(6 inches long), described by Dr. Ayres, from the former species

disappear in the larger one now brought under our notice.

Dr. Ayres states that the lower jaw is the longer; but his type

has the lower jaw somewhat shorter than the upper, as has also

the large specimen.

The interorbital space in the young specimen is equal to the

longitudinal diameter of the eye ; but in the large individual, owing

chiefly to the greater development of the upper orbital margin,

the interorbital space is equal to once and a half the longitudinal

orbital diameter. The proportion of the head to the body in both

specimens is about as two to nine ; and the fin-rays in both agree with

Ayres’s description.

The only characteristics which still lead us to doubt the identity

of S. foetens with S. lucioceps are the proportion of the head to the

body, and the number of the scales in the lateral line, which in

the large specimen is not less than 75, instead of 65 as in S.

fetens.

Probably the shortness of the lower jaw is caused by contraction

in alcohol. Dr. Ayres always purchased and described fishes in

their fresh condition ; and doubtless the lower jaw, now the shorter,

was slightly the longer when he described it.

The donor of the specimen, Dr. Trask, states that the fish is scarce,

and that in 1873 it appeared off this coast, but the individuals were

no larger than a sardine.

Length to tip of caudal fin 1 ft. 52 in.; width of interorbital space

lin.; from tip of snout to eye 14in.; longitudinal diameter of

orbit 2 in., ditto to first dorsal 64 in., ditto to pectorals 34 in.

Locality. Santa Cruz.

San Francisco, Aug. 21, 1878.

On the Causes of the Buzzing of Insects.

By M. J. Perez.

Since the experiments of Chabrier, Burmeister, Landois, &c., the

buzzing of insects is attributed to the vibrations of the air rubbing

against the margins of the stigmatic orifices of the thorax under the

action of the motory muscles of the wings. The latter organs are

considered only to play a minimum part by modifying more or less

the sounds produced by the respiratory orifices. I have repeated

all the experiments of the above authors, and have not always

arrived at the results announced by them, or I have thought that I

could put upon them an interpretation different from theirs.

1. It is quite true that, by sticking together the wings of a fly

(Sarcophaga carnaria), as Chabrier did, we do not prevent the sound

from being produced, but not that the wings can thus be kept in

a state of complete immobility. The flexibility of these organs

350 Miscellaneous.

allows their base, which is not stuck, to obey the contractions of

the muscles of flight; this base vibrates, and the buzzing is produced.

But all buzzing ceases if, by holding the wings pressed together over

as large an extent as possible, so as to exert a certain traction upon

their bases, all movement of those organs is rendered impossible.

However the wings be retained, provided their immobility be

complete, the buzzing absolutely ceases, contrary to Hunter’s

opinion.

2. By removing the scaly parts with which the margin of the

stigmata is furnished, far from doing away with the buzzing, as

asserted by Chabrier, it is not even modified, provided the operation

has not sensibly weakened the animal.

3. The respiratory orifices may be more or less seriously injured

in different ways, we may introduce into them solid bodies of

considerable size, without preventing the buzzing or altering its

timbre.

4. If the thoracic stigmata be stopped hermetically, as was

done by Burmeister, the buzzing is by no means annihilated; it

is only weakened in proportion to the weakening of the flight

itself.

There are then produced, especially in the Diptera, effects which

merit notice. The animal becomes slow and lazy and no longer

flies willingly. If it flies, its flight, which is badly sustained, soon

stops; then the insect. sinks down and gives no more signs of life.

I once saw an Lristalis (EH. tenav) which, having escaped quickly

from my fingers towards the window after the occlusion of its

stigmata, fell without movement at my feet, completely exhausted

by a flight of a few centimetres. This result is not always produced

so rapidly; but it never fails to supervene after a few efforts at

flight. It is easily explained by the complete absorption of the

provision of oxygen contained in the trachew of the thorax, in con-

sequence of the contractions of the muscles of flight. It is a true

asphyxia. In a few minutes, however, the fly returns to life, owing

to the afflux of air through the abdomen into the thorax. The

animal can then again attempt to fly, or at least to walk; but actual

death is not long in coming. These effects are so constant and

easily obtained, that it is truly surprising that no experimenter has

called attention to them.

The causes of the buzzing certainly reside in the wings. It has

long been recognized that the cutting of these organs more or less

near their insertion has a more or less marked influence upon the

buzzing. It becomes thinner and sharper; the quality itself is

notably modified. It loses the softness (velowté) due to the friction

of the air upon the margins of the wings, and becomes in a manner

“nasal.” The timbre perceived under these circumstances resem-

bles that of reed instruments, or still more that of certain electrical

contact-breakers, and has no resemblance to the sound that can be

produced by the passage of air through an orifice. This sound is,

Miscellaneous. 351

however, completely in relation to the repeated beatings of the

wing-stump against the solid parts surrounding it, or of the corneous

pieces which it contains (osselets radicaux of Chabrier), against

each other.

If, in an animal treated as above, the wing-stump is coated with

a slightly fluid substance which the air only dries slowly, the pre-

ceding sound is sensibly dulled, without the stigmata being in any

way modified or the movement of the wings hampered.

When the section affects the stump itself, the sound produced

becomes sharper and weaker. It is destroyed as soon as a sensitive

part is reached; but this, as may be easily ascertained, is because

the animal ceases to perform movements which have become pain-

ful.

To sum up, in the Hymenoptera and Diptera the buzzing is

due to two distinct causes :—one, the vibrations of which the articu-

lation of the wing is the seat and which constitute true buzzing ;

the other, the friction of the wings against the air, an effect which

more or less modifies the former. It would not be impossible from

these data to produce artificially the buzzing of these animals; and

I have some hope of succeeding in this.

In the Lepidoptera of strong flight, such as the Sphinxes, the

soft and full buzzing which those animals produce is only due to

the friction of the air by the wings. This sound, which is always

grave, is alone produced; it is not accompanied by the basal

beatings, owing to a peculiar organization, and especially to the

presence of the scales.

In the Dragonflies also, in which the base of the wings is fur-

nished with soft fleshy parts, no true buzzing occurs, but a simple

rustling due to the friction of the organs of flight.— Comptes Rendus,

September 2, 1878, p. 378.

Reproduction of Hydra. By M. Korornurr.

Notwithstanding its abundance, the freshwater Hydra presents

many peculiarities which have been insufficiently studied, especially

the reproduction of the several elements and the embryonic develop-

ment of the individual itself. These phenomena have been described

in detail by Kleinenberg in his monograph on Hydra*. According

to his investigation, the cells occur below the ectodermal elements

(interstitielles Gewebe), and form an agglomeration serving to pro-

duce the ova as well as the spermatozoids. The development of the

ovum takes place as follows :—One of the cells of the agglomeration

increases remarkably, and swallows up the surrounding cells; in

other words, it feeds upon them. The nucleus is transformed into

a germinal vesicle; and finally the cell itself represents the ovum

* Hydra, eine anatomisch-entwicklungsgeschichtliche Untersuchung :

Leipzig, 1872, with four plates.

352 Miscellaneous.

of the Hydra, which is thus, in its origin, a unicellular and ecto-

dermic formation.

The granulations of a definitely formed ovum serve to produce

the larger elements which Kleinenberg describes under the name

of pseudocells.

After a detailed description of the segmentation, the German

naturalist passes to the formation of the blastoderm, as a pheno-

menon immediately succeeding the segmentation. The blastoderm

consists of a layer of cells, forming by itself the whole envelope of

the ovum. Kleinenberg regards the blastoderm as an embryonic

epithelium, taking no part in the ultimate formation of the Hydra,

but rejected like an envelope at a certain period of development ;

for this reason the adult Hydra is an animal destitute of epithe-

lium,

My own investigations, which were carried on upon Hydra fusca,

completely contradict those of Kleinenberg. Nevertheless, in con-

formity with his researches, | have seen an agglomeration of cells

of ectodermic origin, which I regard as simply embryonic cells,

serving to reproduce different ectodermic elements. One of these

cells increases, and its nucleus is converted into a germinal vesicle.

At the same time the peripheral elements of the agglomeration

separate, forming a row of cells with small very refractive granules,

while the central cells unite to each other and to the enlarged cell;

in this manner is formed a common plasmodium sprinkled with a

considerable number of nuclei. The germinal vesicle begins to be

degraded and disappears entirely (this last phenomenon agrees with

Kleinenberg’s observations); but the nuclei of the central cells

undergo a transformation of another kind: they increase a little in

volume, and degenerate into fatty bodies ; at the same time some of

them divide (their nuclei also take part in this division). The

degeneration of a nucleus commences by a considerable increase of

its nucleolus, which becomes very refractive, and finally fuses with

the contents of the nucleus. It is these degenerated nuclei, which

probably serve for the nutrition of the embryo, that Kleinenberg

takes for pseudocells. The peripheral elements of the agglomera-

tion, sprinkled with granules of cbitinous origin, serve to form the

shell (écaille) or envelope of the ovum.

Comparing my observations with those of Kleinenberg, I conclude

that the German naturalist has taken the peripheral cells of the

agglomeration for a blastoderm, and the mass of central cells for a,

result of the segmentation of the ovum. According to my observa-

tions the Hydra must evidently not be regarded as an animal desti-

tute of epithelium ; my previous investigations * have proved that

this epithelium is muscular.—Comptes Rendus, September 9, 1878,

p- 412.

* Archives de Zoologie expérimentale, 1876: “ Histologie de l’Hydre

et de la Lucernaire.”’

THE ANNALS

AND

MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY.

[FIFTH SERIES.]

No. 11. NOVEMBER 1878.

XXXVIII.—On the Structure and Affinities of the Genus

Catagma*. By W. J. Souas, M.A., F.G.S., &e.

[Plate XIV. ]

In a previous paper I referred certain kinds of fossil Spongida

(Manon macropora, Jerea mutabilis, Scyphia foraminosa, and

others from Upware and Faringdon) to the group of the

Renierida (Carter), on the ground that the calcareous fibres

which form their skeletons are largely made up of long uni-

axial spicules lying lengthwise in the fibre, and so far resemble

the skeletal structure of Pharetrospongia. At the same time

I was well aware that the fibres of the Faringdon sponges

contain other kinds of spicules besides the simple acerates ; but

these I then regarded as accidental, and upon consulting Mr.

Carter found that he agreed with me in thinking that a

Renierid sponge might easily have imbedded some extraneous

spicules in its fibres, after the manner of the Hirciniade, with-

out thereby losing its Renierid character. But upon coming

to work out these sponges in detail it was soon found that

these second sets of spicules, from their abundance and definite

position, constituted a peculiar difficulty; and the fact that

Professor Zittel had, upon mature consideration, decided to

place the Faringdon sponges with the Calcispongiz on account

of the presence of these particular spicules in them, led me to

hesitate before reaffirming my previous conclusions, and to

submit the whole subject to renewed investigation,

* Kdraypa, worsted.

Ann, & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5, Vol, ii, 24

354 Mr. W. J. Sollas on the Genus Catagma.

It is a matter of great regret to me that other duties have

precluded me from finishing this work during the past year ;

but as Professor Zittel is about to publish another of his ex-

haustive monographs on the fossil sponges, this time dealing

with those characterized by a reticulate calcareous skeleton, it

seems, on the whole, best for me to publish at once the obser-

vations I have already made without waiting an indefinite

period longer for fresh facts to come to light.

On examining a thin slice from Manon macropora, margt-

natum, or porcatum, one will observe an irregular network of

anastomosing calcareous fibres, with rounded meshes filled up

with crystalline calcite, the crystals of which radiate from the

sides of the fibre towards the centre of the mesh. ‘The edges

of the fibre are usually coated with an opaque, granular or

fluffy material suspended in the adjacent calcite; and the

minute interstices between the infilling crystals of calcite are

usually occunied by an insoluble yellowish-coloured mineral

which has no action on polarized light. The fibres, under a

magnification of 145 diameters, are found to consist of a

brownish-coloured calcite, often fibrous in appearance, con-

taining a number of spicular forms of two kinds, the most

numerous of which are slender thread-like forms, 0°0003 inch

to 0:0004 inch broad, but of indeterminate length, since in no

single instance has a ’ perfect spicule showing both ends been

observed: the longest measured portions attain a length of

0°012 inch; how much longer an entire spicule w ould be we

have no means of judging.

These spicules are sometimes straight or nearly so (Pl. XIV.

fig. 5), but more usually bent, either in a gentle curve parallel

to the curvature of the fibre (Pl. XIV. fig. 2) or in several

curves so as to become undulating (PI. XIV. figs. 3 & 4).

Sometimes they are abruptly bent in somewhat angular turns

(Pl. XIV. fig. 3). They are not so crowded together as in

Pharetrospongia, but, lying further apart, somewhat resemble

a number of pieces of thread floating in a viscid medium.

The second kind of spicules is indicated by sections which

have very different shapes according to the direction in which

they traverse the spicule. The simplest shape of all is a

circular space (Pl. XIV. fig. 9) which is filled with colourless

transparent calcite, and is of course a transverse section through

a more or less cylindrical shaft. In the centre of this circular

section there is very frequently visible a minute opaque spot,

which appears black by transmitted light; it possibly repre-

sents the axial canal of the spicule. Transverse ’ sections

through the uniaxial spicules would have a similar form; but

the two, independently of other differences, can be often

Mr. W. J. Sollas on the Genus Catagima. 355

distinguished by their great difference in size, the circles in

question often attaining a diameter of 0°001 inch. As the

sections through the cylindrical rods thus indicated vary from

longitudinal to transverse, so different forms are produced.

Next, one meets with a number of triradiate forms, sometimes

with the three rays inclined to one another at an angle of 120°,

sometimes less equally inclined.

The ends of the rays are frequently seen, and prove to have

had an elongated conical form. ‘The central space, from

which the arms radiate, frequently shows a cut surface,

eminently suggestive of the former existence of a fourth ray

which the section has removed. Thus, in Pl. XIV. fig. 6, we

have the triradiate remains of a spicule with a cut surface in the

centre, circular in shape, and certainly due to the cutting away

of an arm which projected at right angles to the plane of the sec-

tion. In Pl. XIV. fig. 14 the part cut away includes the upper

part of the three remaining rays; and in this case we cannot

say whether a fourth arm was originally present or not. So,

again, the form of fig. 7 is inconclusive ; the cut surface looks

rather as if taken from one of the rays (7) still remaining than

from one once at right angles to them. Even if this were the

case, there is still a possibility of a fourth arm being given off

on the opposite side, which should be visible on turning the

section upside down. Unfortunately my slice is mounted on

too thick a glass to permit of examination under a snfficiently

high magnification to decide this point. Thus, though sections

having a triradiate form abound in slices of the sponges under

examination, it is only in certain cases that they indicate

truly triradiate spicules. As the mounted slices of our

sponges are not mathematical planes, but possess a sensible

thickness, so it is possible to see something more than a mere

section across a spicule; and thus we can very definitely make

out the existence of numerous quadriradiate forms in the fibre

(Pl. XIV. fig. 17). These very much resemble the spicules of a

Fachastrella (P|. XIV.fig. 13), one longer simple shaft dividing

into three shorter simple arms at one end.

Irregular forms with apparently bifurcated rays are not un-

common; and one instance of a five-radiate spicule has been

observed.

The shaft is not always straight, but sometimes becomes

curved or even almost undulating (Pl. XIV. fig. 18) ; the rays

likewise are sometimes curved (Pl. XIV. fig. 11). Insize and

in the relative length of the rays and shaft these spicules vary

greatly. In some the rays are scarcely of larger diameter

than the filiform spicules; in others they are several times as

Jarge, and appear giants by comparison.

24*

356 Mr. W. J. Sollas on the Genus Catagma.

The longitudinal sections of the spicules generally exhibit a

number of opaque dots, usually irregularly dispersed ; so that

one of them occurring in a transverse section would simulate

an axial canal cut through. This makes one less sure that

axial canals really exist in these spicules ; but since the dots

sometimes take a linear arrangement in the longitudinal sec-

tions (Pl. XIV. fig. 16), they may, after all, indicate axial

canals which have been partially filled up.

Relative Position in the Fibre of the two kinds of Spicules.

The filiform spicules chiefly occur in the outer part of the

fibre, often forming the exterior third on each side, though

sometimes less and sometimes, on the other hand, more of it,

in some cases apparently occupying nearly the whole of the

fibre almost to the exclusion of the other kind of spicules.

Fig. 1.

Section (partly diagrammatic) across fibres near the external surface of

Catagma macroporus. (X 70.)

a, uniaxial spicules; 6, transverse section of a multiradiate; ce, echinating

multiradiate spicules; d, interspace of a mesh, lined with granular

material and filled up with calcitic crystallization.

The multiradiate spicules are usually axial in position, forming

a core which is about one third the diameter otf the whole fibre,

though sometimes wider. This core looks, at first sight, like

a congeries of irregular calcite crystals; but upon very careful

analysis by the microscope it is seen to consist of circular and

Mr. W. J. Sollas on the Genus Catagma. 357

triradiate sections across the multiradiate spicules. It very

frequently happens that one ray of a multiradiate is directed

from the core outwards to the exterior of the fibre, beyond which

it projects echinately, having crossed the longitudinal acerate

spicules transversely in traversing the fibre. Sometimes a

row of two or three multiradiates may be seen lying side by

side, each echinating the fibre in this manner.

In one or two instances the fibres radiating towards and

terminating against the surface of the sponge exhibit near

their extremities a few multiradiates (Pl. XLV. fig. 20), which

are disposed with their long shafts parallel to the axis of the

fibre and their pointed terminal rays directed towards the ex-

terior of the sponge. More usually the reverse is the case,

however, and two of the rays lie transverse to the fibre, the

other pointing axially outward. Sometimes, again, a triradiate

form may be seen at the place of anastomosis of three fibres,

sending a ray along the axis of each fibre.

The foregoing observations lead us to characterize the

skeleton of Catagma in the following manner :—Skeleton con-

sisting of an irregular network of fibres, now possessing a

calcareous composition, built up of spicules of two kinds: one

kind uniaxial, straight, simply curved or undulating, arranged

longitudinally in the exterior third of the fibre ; the other kind

multiradiate (3- and 4-radiate), with the adjacent rays of each

spicule making an angle of 120° with each other, or there-

abouts; three of the rays occupying the interior or core of

the fibre, the fourth directed outwardly and penetrating the

layer of uniaxial spicules to echinate the exterior of the

fibre.

Our next inquiry must be directed to determine the particular

group to which this structure belongs. We have five orders

to choose from, the Psammonemata, Chalinida, Echinonemata,

the Tetractinellid division of the Holorhaphidota, and the

Calcispongia.

The large proportion of structureless calcite occurring in the

fibre seems to indicate the previous existence of kerataceous

cement, which has since become replaced by carbonate of

lime; but even if kerataceous material is so indicated, which

is very doubtful, it cannot be taken as pointing to the Chali-

nida especially, since other groups of sponges, such as the

Rhaphidonemata, also contain this substance. The Chalinida

are, indeed, definitely excluded, not only by the presence of the

multiradiate spicules, but also by the forms of the uniaxial

spicules, which are quite inconsistent with Chalinid affinities.

The structure of the fibre is also unlike that of any Psam-

monematous sponge; but, in order to decide whether it might

358 Mr. W. J. Sollas on the Genus Catagma.

not have belonged to a sponge which possessed an Hircinian

habit, thin slices of the Upware specimens, which include

grains of quartzose sand in the meshes of their network, were

examined. As the Hirciniade do not appear to discriminate in

introducing foreign particles into their fibres, but pick up any

minute grains which le upon the sea-floor around them, so one

would expect to find some of the quartz grains which occur in

the meshes of the Upware sponges also present in the fibre

had they possessed any affinities with the Psammonemata.

Such quartz grains might easily be detected by searching with

the polariscope ; but a most careful examination failed to dis-

cover the least trace of them. ‘Thus we eliminate the Psam-

monemata; and we have next to consider the Pachastrellide,

to the trifid spicules of which the multiradiates of our sponges

offer the closest resemblances.

In no Pachastrellid sponge, however, so far as I am aware,

have we the curved and undulating uniaxial spicules of

Catagma, nor is there to be found any definite fibrous struc-

ture. Thus we eliminate the Pachastrellidee, the only Tetrac-

tinellid group of the Holorhaphidota that is worth considering.

Far otherwise is it, however, with the Rhaphidonemata. ‘The

fibrous structure is not only common, but may be said to be

characteristic of a vast number of this kind of sponges; curved

and undulating spicules, very like those of Catagma, are also

very frequent; and lately I have described a unique form

(Plectronella papillata) in which triradiate and quadriradiate

spicules, very similar to those we have been describing, are

abundantly present.

One important difference alone (though certainly that is

important enough) divides Catagma from the Rhaphidonemata;

and that lies in the fact that the echinating multiradiates of

the former form the core of the fibre instead of merely coating

its exterior; but this is no more than the difference which

distinguishes the Axinellida from the Ectyonida, the two

families of Carter’s order Echinonemata; and there is no

difficulty im conceiving that, just as Plectronella presents us

with a new departure in the Ketyonida by the substitution of

multiradiate for uniaxial echinating spicules, so Catagma may

represent a similar departure in the Axinellida.

This certainly is the view which I feel disposed to take ; and

so important does this substitution of multiradiate for biradiate

echinating spicules seem to me, that I propose to elevate my

group Plectronina to the rank of a subfamily in the Ectyonida,

and to make the extinct Catagma the representative of a sub-

ate in the Axinellida. The classification would then stand

thus :—

Mr. W. J. Sollas on the Genus Catagma. 359

Order RHAPHIDONEMATA (Carter).

Family Ectyonida (Carter).

Subfamily Precrroverzipa (Sollas).

Family Axinellida (Carter).

Subfamily Caraeurpa (Sollas).

There now remain for consideration the counterclaims of

the Calcispongia, which find an advocate in Professor Zittel,

with whom it is my misfortune on this sole point to find

myself in disagreement. The occurrence of triradiate spicules

in Catagma appears, independently of its chemical composi-

tion, to be the only point in which it resembles the Calcispongia;

in the structure of the fibre, which is, after all, a far more im-

portant character, the difference is complete; and no calcareous

sponge has yet been discovered which presents us with curved

and undulating uniaxial spicules like those of our sponge.

Moreover, while the axial canal of calcareous spicules is so

small as to be almost invisible, that of the multiradiate spicules

of Catagma is sometimes apparently indicated. Nor, in

reference to this, can it be urged that the axial canal of a

calcareous spicule would be likely to undergo an enlargement

as it became subject to fossilizing processes. In the case of a

siliceous sponge, it is true that on exposure to the carbonated

water of the sea-floor, solution sets im and soon enlarges the

axial canals of its spicules till they become visible. But while

solution equally affects calcareous spicules, it does so in a very

different manner: instead of the axial canal undergoing en-

largement, the whole substance of the spicule resolves itself

into a granular mass, from which the original structure is

quite obliterated, and in which certainly no signs of a canal

can be traced. Fig. 2 (p. 360), taken from a decomposing

spicule of a Leuconia, will clearly show this.

So far as the zoological argument goes, then, it may be

summed up thus :— :

1. (a) No known calcareous sponge possesses a reticulate

skeleton with definite fibres having a spicular composition.

(b) Such a structure is exceedingly common among the

siliceous sponges.

2. (a) No known calcareous sponge possesses long curved

and undulating uniaxial spicules. . .

(6) Siliceous sponges (ex. gr. Phakellia, Bwk.) frequently

contain spicules of this form.

360 Mr. W. J. Sollas on the Genus Catagma.

3. (a) Calcareous sponges usually contain triradiate and

quadriradiate spicules.

(2) Siliceous sponges frequently contain quadriradiate,

sometimes triradiate spicules (Plectronella; for other instances

see my paper on Plectronella, in a forthcoming number of the

‘ Annals’).

4. (a) Calcareous sponges are usually small, and seldom ex-

hibit the external characters of Catagma.

(2) Siliceous sponges often closely resemble Catagma both

in size and form.

Spicule of a Leuconta (x 435), to indicate the granular manner in which

it begins to disintegrate.

Next, and finally, we have to consider the mineralogical

side of the question. Neither Professor Zittel nor myself

doubt for a moment that siliceous structures may be converted

during fossilization into carbonate of lime, and, conversely, that

calcareous structures may become silicified: the only difference

is as to which process has happened here.

We may observe, first, that while, on the one hand, we

know of a vast number of cases in which siliceous sponges

closely allied to existing species have been preserved in the

fossil state, on the other hand not a single instance of a fossil

calcareous sponge closely allied to any species of our existing

seas has yet been described, the supposed fossil calcareous

sponges differing widely in structural characters from existing

forms. I have not, however, the slightest doubt as to the

possibility and even probability of fossil calcareous sponges *

being some day discovered. It is useless to allege that cal-

careous spicules are too unstable to survive the effects of such

a feeble solvent as sea-water; that they soon disintegrate and

lose their definite form when mounted in sections of the sponge

* Protosycon, Zittel, may be such a sponge.

Mr. W. J. Sollas on the Genus Catagma. 361

to which they belong in Canada balsam is no doubt true,

though even then they leave a thin transparent sheath behind,

which, to some extent, maintains the original spicular form :

no less true is it, according to Carter, that they break down

when mounted dry or enclosed in the kerataceous fibre of a

Psammonematous sponge; but when well cleaned by caustic

potash and then mounted in balsam, they last much longer,

and if placed in distilled water instead of balsam they will

keep for years. I have now before me some calcareous spl-

cules which were so prepared ; and they are as perfect to-day,

even to their points, as they were when bottled and put away

four years ago. Thus there is no antecedent improbability

about the preservation of calcareous spicules.

As regards siliceous sponges, we have,

as has been said, numberless fossil ex- Fig. 3.

amples, many of these often existing in

a calcareous state; but it may be as well

to note that when a siliceous sponge

becomes calcitized in fossilization, the

displaced silica is generally to be found

somewhere not far off, either in patches

in the sponge itself, or in granules or

nodules such as flints in the surrounding Oe ee stals left on

: ACNE solving Carbonife-

matrix, or as chalcedony silicifying as- ous! liniestone! from

sociated calcareous shells, ew. gr. in the Caldon Low, Derby-

Lias of the South-Welsh coast, or in shire. (x 140.)

minute dispersed crystals of quartz *

(fig. 3), Devonian and Carboniferous. In compact strata,

such as chalk or limestone, it may be taken as an almost in-

variable rule that the replacement of organic silica by calcite

is always accompanied by a subsequent deposition of the silica

in some form or other; and thus, if one finds flints, chalcedo-

nized shells, or minute quartz crystals in such strata, one will

naturally look for the remains of the siliceous organisms which

supplied them, and one’s search will seldom be unsuccessful.

On the other hand, when one finds large masses of such a

* Attention was first directed to these crystals by my friend Mr. T.

Wardle, F.G.S., in a paper on “ Limestone” read before the North-Staf-

fordshire Field Club in 1873. They contain numerous irregular internal

cavities, and are frequently twinned. Left as an insoluble residue after

the solution of the Mountain-Limestone by the great Permian denuda-—

tion, they have accumulated to form sandstone beds in the red rocks of

the Eden valley, to which my attention was directed by Prof. Morris.

Similar but much larger crystals (0:02 inch long) are left on dissolving

Devonian limestone containing the so-called Stromatopora concentrica,

from Kingsteignton, near Teignmouth. These are completely riddled

internally and much excavated on their faces externally by irregular

cavities.

362 Mr. W. J. Sollas on the Genus Catagma.

fossil as Cawnopora forming limestone beds several feet in

thickness, and no obvious deposits of silica associated with

them, one may feel tolerably certain that these fossils have

always possessed a calcareous and not a siliceous composition.

Now the importance of this observation is, that the Faring-

don and Upware sponges do not contain any trace of silica,

unless it enters into the composition of the yellowish, trans-

parent, insoluble mineral which fills up the interstices of the

calcitic infilling of the sponge. It would be difficult to make

an analysis of this substance; and I could only observe in

addition that it had no action on polarized light. If the fossils

themselves are without any signs of deposited silica, so too

are the surrounding strata; no mention is made of flint, chert,

or silicified shells occurring in them in any descriptions which

Ihave read. This, then, would certainly be a difficulty in the

way of our interpretation, were it not for the exceptional cha-

racter of the Faringdon and Upware beds; considering that

these are deposits of sometimes loose, sometimes consolidated

gravel, subject, in all probability, to current-action in a shal-

low sea during deposition, and to the free drainage of perco-

lating waters subsequently, one could scarcely expect to find

the silica from dissolved organisms retained in their immediate

vicinity and deposited in the same way as it is in close fine-

grained deposits of chalk and limestone.

Thus the mineralogical argument cannot, in this case, be

said to favour either side, and we are left to depend on struc-

tural character alone. ‘This to me indicates a far closer alli-

ance with siliceous than calcareous sponges; and I wait with

some expectancy for Oscar Schmidt’s descriptions of the

sponges brought home by the ‘ Challenger,’ in the hope that

new forms will be found amongst them to obliterate the

only wide difference which now distinguishes Catagma from

Plectronella.

It is not necessary to stay now to describe the outward form

and general characters of Catagma; it is sufficient to refer to

Sharpe’s paper on the Faringdon sponges, and to indicate

those forms which should be placed in this genus. They are

as follows :—

Catagma peziza (Manon, Sharpe) ;

C. macroporus (Manon, Sharpe) ;

C. porcatum (Manon, Sharpe) ;

C. faringdonense (Manon, Sharpe).

In the family of the Catagmida must be included Tragos

Ffaringdonensis and Scyphia foraminosa.

T cannot conclude, however, without remarking upon the fact

that Professor Zittel not only assigns the fibrous sponges with

Mr. W. J. Sollas on the Genus Catagma. 363

multiradiate spicules to the Calcispongia, but also the genus

Pharetrospongia, in which none but uniaxial spicules exist.

Now, whatever uncertainty exists about the Faringdon and

Upware sponges (and I admit a great deal), there is, I am

confident, none here. ‘The proofs as to the nature of Phare-

trospongia are, I believe, perfect; and should the Faringdon

sponges eventually turn out to be genuine Calcisponges, I do

not see how that can for a moment affect the position of

Pharetrospongia.

Its structure differs in no important respect, except in the

absence of flesh-spicules, which fossilization would inevitably

destroy, from that of a recent siliceous sponge (Pharetronema,

Sollas) which I have now before me awaiting description.

Both are exactly similar in the size and shape of their spicular

elements, in the arrangement of these spicules in a fibrous

manner, in the thickness and character of the sponge-wall, in

the form of the fibrous skeleton, and, finally, in the absence of

obvious pores, oscules, and excretory canals. Were the two

to be found together in the fossil state it would be difficult to

distinguish one from the other, except by a very slight differ-

ence in external form. While this exact agreement exists

between Pharetrospongia and a modern siliceous fibrous sponge

(and similar sponges are amongst the commonest of our exist-

ing seas), there is no resemblance, but the most absolute differ-

ence, between it and any known form of the Calcispongia.

Furthermore, we can fortunately, in this instance, adduce the

mineral state of the sponge in support of the morphological

argument, since the silica removed from its calcitized spicules

has been deposited in the infilling material of its meshwork,

and many, a great many, of its spicules retain their original

siliceous composition.

So seldom does a calcareous organism in the Cambridge

Greensand become silicified, and so constantly does Pharetro-

spongia possess both siliceous spicules and a silicified matrix,

that one cannot regard the presence of the silica as due to its

subsequent introduction. ‘he manner of its occurrence and

the perfect form of the spicules, which are still siliceous, leave

no doubt in my mind, independently of the morphological

structure of the sponge, that the original composition of these

Cambridge sponges was siliceous and not calcareous.

With regard to Pharetrospongia, then, we have to take

nothing upon trust, to make no assumptions, to imagine

nothing ; the evidence is as perfect in its separate links, and

as complete in the union of these links, as it is in the nature

of paleontological evidence to be.

Bristol Museum,

Sept. 30, 1878.

364 Rev. T. R. R. Stebbing on two new

EXPLANATION OF PLATE XIV.

(Structure of Catagma.)

Fig. 1. Transverse sections of simple spicules of the skeletal fibre.

x 435.)

Figs. 05. Variously curved simple spicules, seen longitudinally. (x 4365.)

Fig. 6. Quadriradiate spicule showing three arms lying in the plane of

the section, and a circular cut surface from which the fourth

arm has been removed. (xX 315.)

Fig. 7. Triradiate form with a part cut away ata. (x 315.)

Fig. 8. Quadriradiate spicule, not fully exposed, but suggestive of a

Stelletta spicule. (X 315.)

Fig. 9. Transverse sections of multiradiate spicules, exhibited at the place

where the fibre curves at right angles out of the plane of the

section. aa, edge of the fibre where cut across at the bend.

(x 315.)

Fig. 10. Irregular form of spicule, terminating abruptly against the edge

of the fibreaa. (xX 315.)

Fig. 11, Irregular quadriradiate spicule. (x 425.)

Fig. 12. Quadriradiate spicule with bifurcated rays. (x 515.)

Fig. 13. Simple quadriradiate spicule, resembling in form one of the spi-

cules of Pachastrella abysst. (X 315.)

Fig. 14. Trivadiate arms showing a cut surface at a. (xX 315.)

Fig. 15, Curved terminal part of a spicule, ending abruptly against the

edge (aa) of its fibre, through which it probably originally

projected. (x 315.)

Fig. 16. Large, irregular quadriradiate. aa, edge of fibre in which it

lies imbedded. (x 140.)

Fig. 17. Simple quadriradiate, showing all four arms, (xX 315.)

Fig. 18. An irregular form of quadriradiate, one arm closely resembling

one of the curved simple spicules. (x 435 )

Fig. 19. Quinqueradiate spicule. (x 485.)

Fig. 20. Fibre (aaa) near the exterior of the sponge, with included

multiradiates, some having the shaft directed inwards and the

rays outward. (xX 435.)

Fig. 21. Edge of a fibre showing an echinating quadriradiate seated close

to the surface of the fibre, with one ray projecting outside it

into the bordering granular deposit. (x 140.)

Fig. 22. Usual position of the echinating multiradiate in the fibre. a a,

surface; 6b, centre of the fibre; cc, transverse sections of

similar multiradiates; d, projecting ray of echinating spicule ;

ee, simple spicules lying longitudinally in the fibre and crossing

the echinating ray transversely. (x 435.)

XXXIX.—On two new Species of Amphipodous Crustaceans.

By the Rev. T. R. R. Steppine, M.A.

[Plate XV.]

Amphilochus Sabrine, n. sp.

The upper antenne have the three joints of the peduncle

short, subequal in length, the first two stout, the third very

slight. The flagellum, of six articulations, is tapering, its first

Species of Amphipodous Crustaceans. 365

articulation being about as thick as the preceding joint of the

peduncle. The second, third, fourth, and last articulations

carry long pairs of olfactory filaments.

The fourth and fifth joints of the peduncle in the lower

antennee are long and slender, each being equal in length to

the entire peduncle of the upper antenne. The flagellum is

of six articulations.

The eyes are of moderate dimensions, with a rounded oval

form. ‘The rostrum is bent down between the upper antenne.

The maxillipeds havea long four-jointed palp, the fourth joint

being bright, sharp, and unguiform.

Between the first and second guathopods it is difficult to

detect any difference whatever, except in regard to the coxe,

those of the first pair being minute and almost obscured by

the overlapping of their neighbours. The coxe of the second

pair are themselves of no great size, and are in their turn

overlapped to a great extent by the large coxe of the third

pair of legs. In the first gnathopods the thigh is moderately

long and slender, the knee small, the metacarpus but little

longer than the knee, overlapping the wrist throughout almost

its whole extent, and having its truncate distal extremity

capped with three sete. The wrist is longer than the hand,

along which it is produced almost as far as the ill-defined

palm; it bears some four or five spines along the margin.

The hand is elongate, narrower at the junction with the wrist

than at the commencement of the palm, which is bordered

with four pairs of spines. All these spines, at about a third of

their length from their origin, are abruptly narrow ; the distal

half is pectinate on both sides. On the margin of wrist and

hand away from the palm there are two or three minute

spines. ‘The finger is curved, thin, and sharp, with a small

denticle at the base of the nail.

The more or less triangular coxa of the second gnathopods

has a single indent at its lower angle. The rest of the limb

seems in all its details to resemble the first gnathopod. This

remarkable similarity of the two pairs of limbs would suggest

the inference that the specimen examined was a female, but

that the development of the olfactory filaments on the upper

antenne rather points to its being of the other sex.

The third and fourth feet have the coxe largely developed,

with their lower edges serrated. The hinder margin of the

fourth and largest coxa is produced backwards in a sort of

lobe. The thighs of these pairs of feet are long, with spines

along the front edge. In the three following pairs of feet

the cox are small, the thighs large, ovate, very transparent,

the metacarpus posteriorly decurrent; the wrist and hand,

366 Rev. T. R. R. Stebbing on two new

judging from the last leg, in which alone these parts remained,

are thin and small, with a few spines on the anterior margin, the

finger thin and curved, with a small hair at the root of the nail.

The first three pleon-segments are rather longer than the

segments of the pereion. ‘The first uropods have the peduncle

long, and the branches about the same length as the peduncle.

In the second uropods the peduncle is a good deal shorter,

with branches to correspond ; in the third the peduncle, which

has minute close-set hairs on its upper edge, is as long as in

the first, but the branches are shorter than in either of the other

pairs. The telson is triangular, elongate, slightly concave

above. ‘There is a minute angle on either side, just before

the sharp apex is reached.

The solitary specimen obtained was dredged off Tenby in

a few fathoms depth. Its length is a twelfth of an inch.

Amphilochus concinna.

( Callimerus acudigitata.)

Dredging at Tenby having yielded me three specimens of

Amphilochus concinna of various sizes and in more or less

good condition, a careful examination of them enables me to

add some details as to the structure of this species. The

flagellum of the lower antennez varies from three to five arti-

culations. In the smallest specimen the tooth-like process,

which in the others is so conspicuous a termination to the

upper margin of the hand in each gnathopod, is scarcely at all

developed; the palm is fringed with a row of short, very fine

and even hairs, but without perceptible denticulation; the

long produced process of the wrist in the second gnathopods

ends in two short cilia, being otherwise quite smooth. In

the larger specimens, however, this process ends in three

good-sized cilia, besides having two or three on each of its

lateral margins. ‘The shorter process of the first gnathopods

has several cilia at and about the distal end. In the hands of

both gnathopods the palms are not only denticulate, but have

a short fine hair in each denticulation; while the fingers, in-

stead of having the inner margins smooth as in the female

previously described (‘ Annals,’ Dec. 1876), have them fringed

with fine hairs, the row terminating at the base of the nail in

a small but well-marked spine-like process.

The telson is lanceolate and boat-shaped. In all three

specimens the last uropods were unfortunately missing ; but

the character of these may, I think, be sately taken from the

description and figure of Callimerus acudigitata, given in this

Magazine for December 1876, and again referred to in the

number for January 1878. What in establishing that genus

Species of Amphipodous Crustaceans. 367

I supposed to be the first gnathopod, I now, from examination

of the new specimens of Amphilochus concinna, cannot doubt

to be the palp of the maxilliped. Under this new light the

other differences between Callimerus and Amphilochus seem

to lose their value, and the genus and species must be can-

celled. Itis true that the supposed Callimerus acudigitata

has the finger of the second gnathopod remarkably produced,

and in that respect resembles Amphilochus odontonyx of A.

Boeck, though it is without the spined upper antenne of that

species ; but the prolonged finger may easily be a casual varia-

tion in an organ which undoubtedly varies in relative length

according to the size and age of the individual owning it.

The maxilliped-palp of Amphilochus concinna has the last

articulation unguiform. In the specimen examined this arti-

culation was, perhaps by accident, more stumpy in one palp

than in the other, its companion. ‘The three preceding articu-

lations are unusually stout, those which were mistaken in the

supposed Callimerus for hand and wrist being about equal in

length, the preceding one having a greater length, though

about the same thickness.

One other remark may be added. When the first gnatho-

pod of Amphilochus concinna is turned through a certain angle,

it wears almost exactly the appearance of the corresponding

limb figured by Messrs. Bate and Westwood for Amphilochus

manudens. Now Axel Boeck, in his ‘ Amphipoda Borealia et

Arctica’ (Prodromus), assigns hands identical in shape, though

differing in size, to both gnathopods of this species. But there

he differs from the founder of the species; and as the type is

no longer to be found, it would be interesting to know what

ought in justice, or in scientific etiquette, to be done in regard

to the names. If we may assume, as Boeck appears to have

done, that the first gnathopod of A. manudens was seen from

a point of view which led to an inaccurate description of it,

then my species A. concinna may be pretty certainly regarded

as only a synonym. ‘To Boeck’s description of the nail of

each gnathopod as smooth and destitute of teeth and spines

must be added the note that this applies to the female only,

and not to the male.

Podoceropsis intermedia, n. sp.

The first joint of the upper antenne is thick, much shorter

than the head; the second joint is a good deal longer than the

first, but not half its thickness; it has five long cilia on the

lower margin. ‘The third jomt is about the length of the

first. There are ten articulations to the flagellum ; the secon-

dary flagellum in the specimen described was but a. single

368 Rev. T. R. R. Stebbing on two new

articulation. The lower antenne are set very far back, with

the first two joints short, the third equalling their combined

length ; the fourth considerably longer, much thinner, distally

thickest, curved and slightly ciliated; the fifth joimt the

longest, thin, straight, and ciliated; the flagellum of ten arti-

culations. The peduncle in the lower antennez nearly or

quite equals in length peduncle and flagellum together of the

upper.

ithe head is produced into a sharp point, between the upper

and lower antenne; this angle is occupied by the oblique

oval eyes. The mandibles are armed with two strong spine-

like teeth, followed by four spines. The palp is long, com-

posed of a short basal joint and two others much longer,

subequal to one another, the last truncate and ciliated at

the end. The palp of the maxillipeds ends in an unguiform

joint, the penultimate joint being short, distally thickened,

and the antepenultimate oval, very long, ciliated round the

lower margin.

Owing to the extreme transparency of the animal, especially

after mounting, the lines of demarcation of the coxe were

difficult to make out with certainty. The coxa of the second

segment, however, is very conspicuously larger than any of

the others, which are all small and shallow. ‘The first gna-

thopods have the thighs slender, a little curved and distally

widened, the knee small, the metacarpus a little larger and

produced into a point, the wrist somewhat longer than the

hand and as long as the thigh, for most of its length parallel-

sided, the lower margin carrying six tufts of cilia springing

from slight indentations; the hand has the upper margin

curved, with cilia at intervals, the lower margin also curved

and deeply indented, carrying four large spines interspaced

with long cilia; the palm is microscopically crenulate. The

finger is nearly as long as the hand, thick throughout nearly

its whole length, but tipped with a small nail. The second

gnathopods resemble the first as far as the wrist ; but this joint

is much broader without being quite so long; it has both mar-

gins curved, the lower tufted; the hand is much longer and

centrally a good deal broader than the wrist, with the upper

margin curved, the lower straight and tufted with cilia; the

palm is sinuous, with a rounded central process, and near the

lower angle a movable tooth-like spine. The massive finger

closes down just within the straight lower margin, and is

in shape like that of the first gnathopods. In the third and

fourth legs the hand is thin, not longer than the metacarpus,

the nail short. In the last three pairs the thighs are some-

what broader than in the preceding limbs, and are narrowed

Species of Amphipedous Crustaceans. 369

distally. In the last legs the hand is long and thin, the nail

much shorter.

The first three segments of the pleon are infero-posteriorly

rounded, with edges smooth, except that the first has one small

indent; the pleopoda of these segments have bulky peduncles

with small rami. Of the uropoda the first pair have long

peduncles, carrying two spines on the upper margin and one

distally below; the outer branch ends in two small spines,

the inner and longer branch in one long spine attended by two

little ones. The second uropods are similar, except that the

peduncle is shorter and without spines; the third have the

peduncle still shorter, and short rami, which except in length

resemble those of the other pairs.

The telson is tubular, its upper surface a little concave,

with a pair of slightly curved spines standing apart on the

distal end.

It seems to come within the unhappily named subfamily of

Microdeutopine (Boeck), which includes genera that have the

second gnathopods larger than the first, as well as those that

have the first larger than the second. It comes near to the

generaGammaropsis (Lilljeborg)=Hurystheus (Sp. Bate), and

fodoceropsis (A. Boeck) = Nenia (Sp. Bate) ; and in this latter

I venture to include it, although it has a secondary flagellum,

contrary to a generic character assigned by Boeck to Podoce-

ropsts, and the antenne are not subequal, as required by one

of Mr. Spence Bate’s generic characters of Nenia. But the

relative lengths of antenne vary with age, sex, and size of

specimen in many cases, and the absence of a secondary

flagellum cannot be depended on. ‘This latter is given as

one of the generic distinctions between Dryope (Bate) and

Unciola (Say) ; but, after all, Dryope crenatipalmata, which is

plentiful at Tenby, undoubtedly possesses the secondary ap-

pendage in question; and Fritz Miiller, in his ‘ Facts for Dar-

win ’ (translation by Dallas, p. 11), names several genera in

which he has found it, though its presence in them had been.

previously undetected.

The inconvenience of the needless multiplication of genera

is illustrated by the present species, which has claims on more

than one, and ought perhaps on the present system to carry

its peculiar second coxe into a new genus of its own, so making

a third in a trio which might far better be grouped under a

single generic name. I venture to hope that whoever nexs

rearranges the Amphipoda will group together Wicrodeutoput

(Costa), Aora (Kréyer), Awtonoé (Bruzelius), Stimpsonia

(Bate) into one genus, and Gammaropsis and Podoceropsis into

another.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. ii. 25

370 Mr. F. P. Pascoe on Longicorn Coleoptera.

EXPLANATION OF PLATE XV.

Fiy.1. Amphilochus Sabrine. 1a, antenne ; 1b, maxillipeds; 1c, tel-

son; 1d, first gnathopod ; 1 e, spines of wrist and hand, much

magnified; 1, coxal plate of second gnathopod; 1g, second

gnathopod.

Fig. 2. Palps of maxillipeds of Amphilochus concinna. 2a, second gna-

thopod of a small specimen; 24, second gnathopod of large

specimen ; 2, telson of ditto ; 2d, telson of small specimen.

Fig. 8. Podoceropsis intermedia. 8a, mandible ; 3b, maxilliped; 3c, end

of pleon, much magnified; 3 d, first gnathopod, with enlarged

view of palm; 3e, second gnathopod; 3, enlarged view of

palm and finger of ditto.

XL.— Descriptions of Longicorn Coleoptera.

By Francis P. Pascog, F.L.S8. &c.

CERAMBYCIDZ. Agelasta mediifusca.

Peribasis princeps.

Euthyastus myrrhatus.

Pycnopsis variolosa.

miliaris.

rubricata?

Helymeeus signaticollis.

pedestris.

Temnosternus apicalis.

ae aways aspersa.

ara variolosa.

Myagrus, n. g. Xynenon larvatus,

Hynesil. Mispila auguralis.

Neanthes, n. g., for Monochamus Hoplistocerus eximius.

curialis. Hydraschema virgatum.

Meton fasciatus.

Helymeeus siqnaticollis.

H. rufo-fulvus, supra confertissime punctatus ; antennis, protho-

racis medio, pedibusque (femorum basi excepta) nigris ; tertia

parte apicali elytrorum chalybeata. Long. 8 lin.

Hab, Yemen (Arabia).

In coloration quite different from its congeners; antenne

much shorter than the body, the eighth to the tenth joints

broadly triangular, the last subovate, pointed; head entirely

fulvous; prothorax very closely punctured, black except at the

sides ; scutellum with a raised amber-coloured border ; elytra

finely punctate, two slightly raised longitudinal lines on each,

the posterior third a dark steel-blue ; legs black, except the base

of the femora; posterior tibize slightly curved; body beneath

fulvous.

Helymeeus pedestris.

H. confertissime punctatus, haud nitidus; capite, prothorace, an-

tennis (articulis duobus basalibus exceptis), scutello, tarsisque

Mr. F. P. Pascoe on Longicorn Coleoptera. 371

‘nigris; elytris cyaneis; corpore infra femoribusque luteis. Long.

6 lin.

Hab. Yemen.

Closely punctured above, not shining; head, prothorax,

and scutellum black ; elytra dark blue ; body beneath, femora,

and base of the tibia fulvous; the rest of the tibie and tarsi

black; antenne black, the two basal joints fulvous, the

seventh to the tenth very broadly triangular, the last deeply

emarginate on each side towards the apex ; hind tibie slightly

curved. Allied to H. notaticollis, but differently coloured.

All the species of this genus have hitherto been confined to

South Africa,

Temnosternus apicalis.

7’. dense griseo-pubescens ; prothoracis lateribus, humeris, apici-

busque elytrorum lzte fuscis; elytris costa unica, postice obso-

leta, instructis. Long. 43 lin.

Hab. Rockhampton (Queensland).

The smallest of the Zemnosterni, and allied to 7. vitulus,

but proportionally narrower, the elytral costa less distinct, &c.

Closely covered above with a greyish pile, a well-marked stripe

on each side of the prothorax, and extending to the shoulders

and the apex of the elytra, a rich brown; asmall, well-marked

tubercle on each side well behind the middle ; elytra depressed,

irregularly punctured, the costa disappearing towards the apex;

antenne not so long as the body, obscurely annulated with

greyish, the third and fourth joints nearly equal in length;

body beneath glossy brown, the pubescence confined to the

sides.

MYAGRUS.

Caput parvum; tuberibus antenniferis validis, approximatis ;

antennze corpore duplo longiores, articulo tertio quartoque

eequalibus. Oculi magni, grosse granulati. Prothorax lateribus

tuberculato-spinosis. lytra breviuscula, apice rotundata. Me-

sosternum elevatum, antice productum. Pedes antici paulo

longiores.

This is a Monochamus-form, the character of the mesoster-

num, however, bringing it nearer Diochares than to Monocha-

mus proper. From Dzochares the genus is essentially diffe-

rentiated by its strong antennary tubers, separated at the base

by a narrow groove, and approximated above. ‘The only

example I have seen was taken by G. Lewis Hynes, Esq., of

the Bombay Mint, and kindly presented to me by Dr.

Power.

25*

372 Mr. F. P. Pascoe on Longicorn Coleoptera.

Myagrus Hynesti.

M. breviusculus, castaneus, pube rufo-brunnea, maculatim albo-

varia, vestitus ; antennis subannulatis. Long. 6 lin.

Hab. Bombay.

Chestnut, covered with a reddish-brown pile spotted and

blotched with white, the latter colour on the prothorax con-

fined to the sides ; on the elytra there are a number of spots,

uniting more or less to form three patches, 7. e. one on the

shoulder, the second on the middle, and the third towards the

apex; underside and legs with a whitish pile; antenne

brownish, the outer joints paler at the base ; prothorax slightly

transverse, the tubercular spine equidistant trom the apex and

the base ; elytra rather short and somewhat depressed.

NEANTHES.

Characteres fere ut in Monochamo, sed articulus basalis antennarum

obsolete cicatricosus. Oculi parvi. Tubera antennifera diver-

gentia.

The type of this genus is Monochamus curialis; but as

Lacordaire has based the classification of his “ Section B” on

the characters offered by the cicatrix, 7. e. open or closed, and

in the latter case often obsolete, it is necessary to have another

genus for its reception. To none of his groups, however, 1s

this genus allied, and I think it must be taken as exceptional

and placed near Monochamus. The cicatrix is marked by a

short and delicate carina, and is pubescent like the rest of the

joint. ‘The species is one of Fortune’s finds in North China;

it is closely covered by a rich brown silky pile, the anterior

two thirds of the elytra inclining to greyish white. M. luridus,

having the same habitat, might be placed in Melanauster ; but

the mesosternum is but shightly tuberculate. Its specific name

was used in the less usual sense of “ black and blue.”

Meton fasciatus.

M. piceus, pube variegatim fuscescente griseaque vestitus; pro-

thorace in medio tuberculato-gibboso, ad latera granulato; elytris

apicem versus fascia transversa irregulari subalbida notatis.

_ Long. 7 lin.

- Hab. Port Bowen.

Pitchy, densely covered with a variegated pile, in which

greyish or yellowish grey with shades of brown predominate ;

prothorax with a longitudinal fulvous-grey stripe, in which

posteriorly is a small tubercular gibbosity, on the sides ante-

riorly a few small glossy granules; elytra not quite as broad

Mr. F. P. Pascoe on Longicorn Coleoptera. 373

again as the base of the prothorax, spotted with tu’ts of short

dark brown hairs, towards the apex a transverse, whitish, irre-

gular, somewhat zigzag band; antenne pubescent, the first

joint black.

Nearly allied to M. granulicollis from the Aru Islands, but

larger and proportionally more robust, the band on the elytra

transverse, not oblique, and with the peculiar little gibbosity

on the prothorax.

Agelasta meditfusca.

A. grisescens, fusco-variegata; antennis annulatis; elytris, basi

apiceque exceptis, fuscis, maculis plurimis dispersis ; tibiis an-

ticis apicem versus incrassatis, extus pilosis. Long. 6 lin,

Hab. Andaman Isles.

Quite unlike any other Age/asta, but with the anterior tibize

‘thickened and fringed with short hairs as in A. callizona.

Pubescence greyish varied with brown; on the head and pro-

thorax the brown occurs in confluent spots, the middle of the

latter being somewhat bare of pubescence ; on the elytra the

brown forms a broad band finely speckled with grey ; the tips

of the tibize and first two joints of the tarsi are black; under-

part irregularly greyish; antenne about the length of the

body, the basal joint spotted, the second entirely greyish, and

the third and sixth greyish only at the base, the rest dark

brown inclining to black.

Peribasis princeps.

P. oboyatus, niger; prothorace sparse fulvo-pubescente ; elytris

pube interrupta lete eruginosis, regione scutellari maculis fulvis.

Long. 2 13 lin.

Hab. Labuan.

Obovate, black ; head with five determinate patches of ful-

vous pile, viz. two frontal, one on each cheek, and one on the

vertex; antenne black, about as long as the body in the

female ; prothorax speckled with fulvous, the lateral spine

small; scutellum fulvous; elytra with a projecting lobe at

the base on each side of the scutellum, the sutural region with

fulvous spots, the sides rich bluish green, more or less speckled

with black; underparts and femora with a rather dense

fulvous pile, except the middle of the abdominal segments ;

tibiee and tarsi with a sparse whitish pubescence.

This handsome species differs structurally from its conge-

ners in the lobed base of the elytra, as in Otarionomus; in

other respects it is a true Pertbasis. I have seen no males ;

their antenne will probably be twice the length of the body.

374 Mr. F. P. Pascoe on Longicorn Coleoptera.

Euthyastus myrrhatus.

E. fuscus, pube condensata flavescente irregulariter maculatim

notatus; elytris tenuiter punctatis, basi granulis parvis nitidis

instructis. Long 8-9 ln.

Hab. Penang and Andaman Islands.

Rather shorter proportionally than £. bénotatus, from which

it will be readily distinguished by its differently arranged

pubescence. Above brown, very slightly pubescent, except

the condensed yellowish portions, which on the head and

prothorax form four longitudinal stripes, the two middle being

approximate or even confluent; the elytra are irregularly

spotted, the spots being more or less united and not quite

conformable on the two elytra; antenne twice as long as the

body, the third or fourth and the following joints more or less

ashy at the base; scutellum semicircular; body beneath and

legs chestnut-brown, sparsely pubescent.

Pycnopsis variolosa.

P. subovata, nigra, subnitida; elytris pube alba condensata in

maculis minutis aspersa; scutello transverso, apice rotundato,

integro. Long. 73 lin.

Hab. Ngami.

Black, slightly glossy; head finely punctured ; prothorax

transversely rugose, lateral tubercle well marked ; scutellum

transverse, the apex rounded and entire; elytra irregularly

punctured, the punctures much larger at the base, the inter-

spaces with small white but conspicuous spots formed of tufts

of short hairs (sterna tufted in like manner) ; legs and antenne

finely pubescent, the latter with the third and fourth joints

nearly equal in length.

Pycnopsis miliaris.

P. subovata, fusco-nigra, opaca; elytris pube alba condensata in

maculis minutis aspersa ; scutello minus transverso, apice bilobo.

Long. 9 lin.

Hab. Angola.

Brownish black, nearly opaque; head less finely punctured ;

prothorax transversely rugose, lateral tubercle well marked ;

scutellum moderately transverse, the apex bilobed; elytra

nearly as in the preceding, but broader and less convex, the

tufts smaller and accompanied by others still more minute,

composed of three or four hairs only; legs rather coarsely

pubescent ; the anterior tarsiin the male very broad; antennz

with the third and fourth joints nearly equal in length.

Mr. F. P. Pascoe on Longicorn Coleoptera. 375

Broader and more depressed elytra, and proportionally shorter,

than in the preceding.

Pycnopsis rubricata.

P. longius obovata, nigra, pube rubro-fusca vestita; prothorace

fortiter transverso; elytris fascia determinata rubra, ante medium

sita, ornatis. Long. 12 lin.

Hab. Grahamstown (Cape).

Oblong-ovate, black, covered with a dull reddish-brown pile ;

prothorax strongly transverse, the middle anteriorly striated ;

elytra coarsely punctured at the base, a determinate dull red

band placed well before the middle, another less distinct at

the tip, and between them another, but largely interrupted at

the suture ; antennz black, the third joint conspicuously longer

than the fourth.

This species is more nearly allied to P. brachyptera, but it

is duller and otherwise diferent in coloration, with much

longer elytra, the prothorax more transverse, &e.

Ceroplesis aspersa.

C. nigra, opaca, elytris maculis numerosis rufis subtransversim

dispositis. Long. 14 lin.

Hab. Usambara (East Africa).

Opaque black, except a slight tinge of bronze at the base ot

the elytra, where they are also very distinctly punctured; but

the punctures are much smaller posteriorly, each bearing a

minute white seta; the intervals are apparently naked, but

under a strong lens a very delicate pubescence is visible;

unlike its congeners the two or three normal red bands are

replaced by a number of mostly somewhat transverse reddish

spots, by no means corresponding on the two elytra; under-

part rather glossy, with a scattered pubescence ; antenna and

legs black.

Ailara variolosa,

4. subangustata, parallela, pallide brunnea et dense tomentosa ;

elytris punctis impressis nitide nigris sat sparse sed conspicue

notatis, apicibus subtruncatis, singulis dentato-productis. Long.

Be (ee LE lin,

Hab. Andaman Isles.

The contour and well-marked glossy black punctures will

readily distinguish this species from its congeners. The

antenne are not quite so long as the body, the joints are ashy

mostly only at the base; the head with a few impressed

punctures between the eyes ; prothorax rather sparsely punc-

376 Mr. F. P. Pascoe on Longicorn Coleoptera.

tured, irregular at the sides, but without a tubercle, the centre

with two longitudinal impressions ; scutellum slightly trans-

verse, the sides parallel; elytra with much larger punctures

than those on the prothorax, and small punctures in the inter-

vals, the sides anteriorly with a large indistinct blotch, the

apex of each produced on each side into a well-marked tooth-

like tubercle ; underparts paler, slightly spotted.

Xynenon larvatus.

X. pallide griseo-pubescens, supra fusco nigroque variegatus ; an-

tennis articulo quinto nigro, reliquis (octavo excepto) subni-

grescentibus. Long. 63-7 lin.

Hab, Andaman Isles.

Head very transverse in front; antenne about two thirds

as long as the body, rather stoutish, but slighter towards the

tip, fifth joint entirely black, the rest darkish (variable) ; pro-

thorax somewhat transverse, the lateral tubercle very small,

two narrow brown central stripes with paler stripes at the

sides ; elytra finely and irregularly punctured anteriorly, two

black dashes on each at the base, and a roundish black patch

on each side behind the middle, its posterior margin very

irregular ; underparts and legs uniformly greyish.

Nearly the same form as XY. Bondii, but the elytra more

convex posteriorly, and, as a specific character, differing re-

markably from that species in that the intermediate tibie are

emarginate externally and pilose.

Mispila auguralis.

M. \eviter pubescens, fusca, nigro subvariegata, maculis parvis niveis

ornata; antennis (articulis duobus basalibus exceptis) nigris, tertio

et sequentibus basi griseis. Long. 7 lin.

Hab. Andaman Islands.

This species wants the curvilinear white line of JZ. venosa

and WM. curvilinea; but it has the annulated antenne of the

former. On the prothorax the black pubescence forms a sort of

ring, in the middle of which are two small crescentic spots ;

the elytra, gradually narrowing from the shoulders, are irre-

gularly punctured at the base; a few dark spots, principally

in the middle on each side, are approximated so as to

look almost like a single patch; and this is delicately picked

out at the margin with a few white sublinear spots; a

similar patch occurs also at the base and apex. Antenne

of the male more than half as long again as the body, fringed

beneath.

Dr, Gwyn Jeffreys on some British Shells. 377

Hoplistocerus eximius.

H. glaber, capite prothoraceque nitide viridi-aureis; elytris lete

viridibus, haud nitidis, sutura violacea ; abdomine femoribusque,

anticis exceptis, nitide luteis. Long. 4 lin.

Hab. Bahia.

Smooth and glossy, except the elytra; head and prothorax

rich greenish gold, the latter and the vertex transversely

striate ; antenne and legs, except the posterior and inter-

mediate femora, glossy violet-black ; scutellum transverse,

green; elytra pure dark green, uniformly punctured, the

suture violet; sterna golden green; abdomen and femora,

except the anterior, glossy reddish yellow.

In coloration very distinct, according to descriptions, from

H., gloriosus, Bates, and H. refulgens, Blanch.

Hydraschema virgatum.

H. elongatum, sublineare, fuscum, pube albida, in vittis condensata,

vestitum ; antennarum articulo quarto ceteris longiore, primo

excepto, sequentibus gradatim brevioribus. Long. 64 lin.

Hab. Brazil.

Sublinear, elongate, dark brown, covered with a whitish

pile, which is condensed on the centre and sides of the pro-

thorax into very determinate stripes ; on the elytra, along the

suture the pile forms an evident stripe, spreading out towards

the apex, and sending off a branch which passes obliquely to

the shoulders, each elytron tapering away to a sharp point ;

hind legs scarcely extending to the last abdominal segment ;

antenne nearly black.

Hydraschema fabulosum, as M. 'Thomson has described it,

differs, inter alia, in having all the joints of the antenne, the

second excepted, of equal length, and in having certain yellow

spots, &e.

XLI.—WNotes on some British Land and Freshwater Shells.

By J. Gwyn Jerrreys, LL.D., F.R.S.

My attention has of late been almost exclusively directed to

marine conchology ; but a correspondence which I have now

had with Dr. Baudon of Mouy and Dr. Westerlund of Ron-

neby induces me to offer a few observations on two or three

species of British land and freshwater shells.

Dr. Baudon has most kindly sent me specimens of most o!

378 Dr. Gwyn Jeffreys on some

the French species and varieties of Succinea which he so

admirably described and figured in the ‘ Journal de Conchy-

liologie’ for last year. It is a most laborious and exhaustive

monograph. ‘This experienced author is a true man of science;

and I feel sure that he will not object to the critical remarks

which I venture to make from a point of view different from

his. I am aware and glad that he does not follow the example

of certain of his countrymen in fabricating what they call

“new” species out of every trivial variety and local form.

No individual specimen can be precisely like another; and

considerable allowance ought to be made for a difference of

conditions. The result of my investigations during a period

of at least half a century has been rather to reduce than

increase the number of species represented by abundant or

widely distributed forms. Now this is remarkably the case

with some land and freshwater Mollusca, including Succinea

and Lymnea, which are so prolific and inhabit watery places

with easy and various means of migration or transport.

Having carefully examined Dr. Baudon’s specimens of

reputed species of French Succinee, and compared them with

specimens in my own collection of British shells, I would

assign those species as follows :—

S. parvula, L. Pascal,=S. elegans, Risso; var. ochracea,

Betta.

S. Baudonit, H. Drouét,=S. putris, Linné ; dwarf form.

S. acrambleia,J. Mabille, = S. putris; var. solidula, Jeffreys.

S. Pfecfert, Rossmiissler,= S. elegans ; var.

S. arenaria, Bouchard, =. oblonga, Draparnaud ; var.

S. humilis, H. Drouét,= S. oblonga; var. (ex exemplis mihi

ab auctore missis).

S. Crosseana (Crossiana), Baudon,=S. oblonga; var.

S. breviuscula, Baudon, = S. oblonga; var.

With respect, however, to S. virescens of Morelet, which

Baudon has apparently described under Morelet’s name of S.

debilis, I believe it is distinct from any of the three species

which I have acknowledged as British, viz. putris, elegans,

and oblonga. Itshould therefore be added to our native fauna.

This is my variety vitrea of S. putris, ‘ British Conchology,’

vol.i. p.152. I lately found a specimen at St. Alban’s, with

S. putris; but unfortunately I had no time to examine the

animal, further than by noticing that it seemed to be of a

darker hue than that of S. putris or S. elegans. Mr. Henry

Groves has obligingly sent me a specimen of the shell, which

-he had collected at Mitcham in Surrey. The other localities

which I have recorded are Carmarthenshire and Grassmere

British Land and Freshwater Shells. 379

(J. G. J.), and Cork (Humphreys). The shell is extremely

thin and finely striated lengthwise; the spire is very small,

the last whorl disproportionately large, and the mouth more

open and expanded than in any other European species. I

regard it as the S. vérescens of Morelet (Moll. Port. p. 53,

pl. v. f. 3, 1845), and not as his S. debilis (Pfeiffer, Mon.

Helic. Viv. p. 811, 1859), which Baudon names it. The last-

named author says (Journ. Conch. 3° sér. t. xvii. p. 181)

as to S. debilis, Morelet, “‘ Synonymie: 1845. Morelet, Moll.

de Portugal, n. 63, p. 52, pl. v. f. 2... But in Morelet’s work,

now before me, no such species as debzlis is described, figured,

or mentioned. In Pfeiffer’s monograph S. debilis, Morelet,

is fully described, and numbered ‘ 63,” from Cuming’s col-

lection, with the habitat “ Algeria.” ‘There consequently

appears to have been a slight mistake in Baudon’s reference

to Morelet. I have now examined the types of S. debilis,

Morelet (two specimens), in the British Museum; and I

believe that so-called species is one of the numerous varieties

of S. elegans (or Pfeiffert), viz. brevispirata, Baudon, and not

the same species as S. virescens, Morelet, nor my variety

vitrea of S. putris. Baudon’s description of the animal of

his S. debdlis differs from Morelet’s description of the animal

of S. virescens chiefly in colour, the former being ‘“ gris

jaunatre,” and the latter “ brun roussatre”’; although I do not

attach much importance to that character. Not merely does

the intensity of colour vary in many specimens of the same

species of land shell, but also the arrangement of the colours.

This is very noticeable in Helix rufescens, out of which a

dozen species might be made if colour were a specific charac-

ter; and a similar difference is observable in the shell.

putris, S. elegans, and S. oblonga may readily be known by

their “animals” or soft parts, as well as by their shells. It

is quite impossible thus to distinguish S. elegans from S.

Pfeiffer’, or the S. gracilis of Alder, all of which are con-

nected by intermediate gradations.

Helix hispida, L.

Helix concinna, Jeftr.

As one of the distinctive characters of these two species

is the shape of the umbilicus in the shell, I cannot help re-

marking that Dr. Westerlund, in his excellent work, ‘ Fauna

Europea Molluscorum Extramarinorum Prodromus,’ fase. i.

p- 49 (1876), describes H. hispida as “sat late umbilicata,”

var. nana, Jettr., as “umbilico latiore,” var. depilata, C.

Pfeiffer, as “apertius umbilicata,” and var. concinna, Jeftr.,

as “late umbilicata.”’ I have, on the contrary, described H.

380 Dr. Gwyn Jeffreys on some

hispida as having the umbilicus “small and narrow, but

deep ;” as to my variety nana, I said nothing about the umbi-

licus, which is the same as in the typical form; C. Pfeiffer

describes the umbilicus in his H. depilata as “ eng und tief;”’

and I described the umbilicus in my H. concinna as ‘rather

broad, open, and deep.” I add no further comment.

Helix virgata, Da Costa (1778).

Westerlund calls this species H. variabilis, Draparnaud

(1801), and cites as a synonym H. virgata, Montagu (1803).

But Da Costa’s work was twenty-three years older than that

of Draparnaud. See Brit. Conch. i. pp. 210, 213.

Vertigo Moulinsiana, Dupuy.

After I had published this species as British (Brit. Conch. 1,

p- 255) Westerlund described an allied species as V. modesta,

and since as V. (Pupa) Lilljeborgi; and he considered my

species to be the same as his, and not Dupuy’s species. We

have now exchanged specimens; and I am satisfied that he is

right. My Irish species must therefore take his name of

Lilljeborgt. But the species which I noticed in the Supple-

ment to my work (v. p. 160), and in the ‘Annals’ for May

1877, p. 432, as V. Moulinsiana (in consequence of Mr.

Groves’s communication), is certainly Dupuy’s species, and

is another addition to our list. A second British locality for

this species in a living state has been likewise discovered by

Mr. Groves, in the neighbourhood of Hitchin; and he has

most courteously shown me the spot and assisted me in col-

lecting specimens. I subjoin a description of the animal.

Bopy smooth, shining: colowr, above dark grey, with

darker streaks arranged lengthwise; below of a much paler

hue, and interspersed with numerous, irregular, microscopic

black specks: mantle thickish, greyish-white, protruded like

a short collar: snout hood-shaped, closely wrinkled across, in

front gently rounded, or very slightly indented on each side

so as to make that part trilobular: mouth small, triangular,

placed underneath the snout in the middle: tentacles club-

shaped, folding inwards, diverging at a right angle, having a

faint tint of purple; there is not the least trace of a lower

pair of tentacles: eyes roundish-oval, seated on the bulbs or

points of the tentacles towards the front : foot thick, greyish-

white, three or four times as long as broad, squarish or nearly

truncated in front, and gradually narrowing behind to a blunt

point ; it is nearly the length of the shell; its texture appears

British Land and Freshwater Shells. 381

to be parenchymatous ; sole very flexible, especially at the

edges: pulmonary orifice small.

On grasses in wet places, high up the stalk.

The shell of V. Moulinsiana is rather more swollen or

barrel-shaped than that of V. Ll/jeborgi ; and the labial rib is

much stouter; it agrees exactly with French and Danish

specimens which I received from Dr. Baudon and the late Dr.

Mérch as V. Moulinsiana, and with Swedish and Carinthian

specimens sent me by Herr Poulsen and Dr. Westerlund as

the Pupa levigata of Kokeil. For other synonyms see

‘Annals’ above cited ; and for other localities see Brit. Conch. 1.

p- 256, and v. p. 160.

Vertigo tumida, Westerlund (Pupa).

I am also indebted to Dr. Westerlund for this species, of

which I find a specimen in my collection named V. pusilla,

var. I am not sure that it is more than a dwarf variety or

form of V. pusilla. ‘The two specimens sent by Dr. Wester-

lund differ from each other in the number of teeth, one speci-

men having five and the other seven teeth. He describes V.

tumida as “ 6-dentata,” and V. pusilla as ‘‘ 6-8-dentata.”

Vertigo angustior, Jeftr.

Miss Amy Warren has kindly sent me some living speci-

mens, which she found among moss and Jungermannia at

Ballina, Co. Mayo. I am thus enabled to confirm the descrip-

tion of the animal given in Brit. Conch. i. pp. 265, 266. The

eyes are oval; and there is no rudiment of a lower pair of ten-

tacles. ‘The same lady had previously found this exquisite

little shell at Bundoran, Co, Donegal.

Clausilia rugosa, Draparnaud.

So many continental conchologists have given me the credit

of naming this common and widely spread species C. nigri-

cans, that I should be glad to say a few words in explanation.

In my “ Synopsis of the Testaceous Pulmonobranchous Mol-

lusca of Great Britain,” which was read at a meeting of the

Linnean Society of London in 1828, and published in their

Transactions, I described (p. 351) C. nigricans, quoting C.

rugosa of Draparnaud, Helix perversa of Miiller, Turbo per-

versus of Pennant and Donovan, 7. bidens of Montagu, and

T. nigricans of Pulteney (2nd edition) and of Maton and

Rackett. I then assumed that, because the Helix perversa of

Miller and the Turbo perversus of Pennant and Donovan

382 Rev. A. M. Norman on the

were the same as Linné’s species (7. perversus), and belonged

also to the genus Clausilia, and because the J. bidens of

Montagu was not the Linnean species of the same name,

Pulteney’s name of nigricans should be adopted as being

older than that of Draparnaud. But at that time I had no

opportunity of consulting the original edition of Pulteney,

which appeared in 1799; and I concluded that the second

elition (1813) recapitulated the specific names given in the

original edition. I subsequently found out my mistake.

The present species is the Turbo perversus of Pulteney, 1799;

and that name is prior to rugosa. T. perversus, Linné, is the

type of the genus Balia. ‘The specific name nigricans was

first published by Maton and Rackett in 1804; Draparnaud’s

name rugosa dates from 1801. See Brit. Conch. 1. pp. 278

and 280.

Valvata piscinalis, Miiller.

Mr. Groves has generously presented me with a reversed

or sinistrorsal specimen from Sunbury. ‘This kind of mon-

strosity occurs in probably every species of turbinated or

spiral univalves, as well as in some bivalves.

XLII.— On the Willemoesia Group of Crustacea.”

By the Rev. A. M. NormAN.

Mr. SPENCE Bate has a paper on a very interesting series of

new Crustacea, from the ‘ Challenger’ expedition, in this

month’s ‘ Annals.’ I do not see my way at present, how-

ever, to acquiescing in his conclusions, and therefore ven-

ture to ask him to give us some further information.

1. Are his genera Pentacheles and Willemoesia any thing

more than the other sex of Polycheles? Has not my friend

mistaken sexual for generic characters? Has he male and

female of any Polycheles or any Pentacheles? and if so, will

he let us know how these sexes are distinguished? Judging

from his descriptions, I should say that Polycheles Helleri and

Pentacheles euthrix are the two sexes of the same species.

Can he prove that they are not ?

Two Crustacea dredged by the ‘ Porcupine’ expedition of

1870 off the Spanish coast are before me. I consider them

male and female of Polycheles typhlops, Heller; but the one is,

according to Bate, a member of another genus (Pentacheles)

differing from Polycheles in having the last pereipods chelate,

a deeper notch on each side of the front of the carapace, and

Willemoesia Group of Crustacea. 383

slight diversity in the lateral and dorsal spiny adornments of

the carapace *. ‘These are the only two specimens I have

seen; my conclusion that their difference is sexual may be

wrong. Can Mr. Bate prove it to be so t ?

2. The eyes. Eyes are things to see with. Has Poly-

cheles such organs? Mr. Spence Bate objects to my friend

Prof. Heller saying that the eyes are rudimentary: have

lenses then been found? ‘There will not be space in the

‘ Annals’ of November to go into this matter, nor have I time

to do so. It will suffice to say, that it were to be wished

that Mr. Bate had lettered the figures of the plate to have

made them more clear; I confess to difficulty in understanding

the drawings. The organ he describes is clearly not the same

as that which Heller speaks of when he writes, “ Distinct

eyes are not present, but on the bases of the peduncle of the

inner antenne one observes on both sides a small round black

spot as an indication of an organ of sight.”

3. Is Polycheles nearly related to Alpheus? I cannot find

the slightest sign of such relationship. The mouth-organs,

those important elements in the classification of the Crustacea,

are wholly different; but the mandible of Polycheles is not

unlike that of Astacus, with which genus Polycheles was

compared by Heller. Mr. Bate mentions two points of resem-

blance to Alpheus: 1st, that the embryos of both have “ large

and distinctly pedunculated eyes,” a character which, I take

it, is not very rare among the embryos of the Macrurous

Crustacea! 2nd, Alpheus is spoken of as in “its adult condi-

tion burrowing in the mud of the sea-bottom,” and Wille-

moesia, “I believe, burrows in the soft mud of the deep-sea

bottom. ‘This is borne out by the contents of the stomach,

* Had Willemoes-Suhm been acquainted with the genus Polycheles, he

would never have established the genus Willemoesia. No doubt Heller’s

work was not in the ‘ Challenger’ library ; but there must have been the

‘Porcupine’ Report of 1870; and had he looked there he would have

found that I had recorded Polycheles typhlops as taken off the Spanish

coast (Station 9), the xame of which is peculiarly suggestive. Mr. Bate

seems also to have overlooked the circumstance that Polycheles typhlops

had been found in the Atlantic, as he only gives the Mediterranean as

its habitat.

+ There is another case, however, in which Mr. Bate persists against

proof in maintaining a genus founded on mere sexual characters. In the

‘Annals’ of May he describes (vol. v. p. 411) a Lestrigonus spinidorsalis ;

but all other carcinologists are, I believe, avreed that Lestrigonus is

simply the male of Hyperia; and I have myself paired the British species

described by Bate and Westwood (see Brit.-Assoc. Report, 1868, p. 286),

I may add that the second crustacean described in the May number

(Diastylis bimarginatus, Bate) is my Diastylis spinosa (Brit.-Assoc. Report,

1868, p. 271), as will be obvious to any one comparing the descrip-

tions,

384 On the Willemoesia Group of Crustacea.

which I found to be full of the remains of the structures found

in the Globigerina-ooze.” ‘The statement that Alpheus bur-

rows in the mud is new to me. Its structure seems eminently

unfitted for burrowing; and I have watched the habits of

Alpheus megacheles (Hailstone), of which I have found large

numbers in rock-pools and among rocks in the Channel

Islands, but never a specimen burrowing in thesand. Again,

the whole structure of Willemoesia, compared with Scyllarus

and other Crustacea of kindred form, seems to suggest that it

is a Swimmer and crawler, not a burrower; and it will be ob-

vious to any one who knows what the bed of the Atlantic is

like, that there is no need that Willemoesta should burrow in

order to obtain possession of ‘ structures found in the G'lobi-

gerina-ooze.”

4, The relationship to Lryon. The connexion of Poly-

cheles with Eryon is very close. A glance at Dr. Wood-

ward’s admirable restoration of the Liassie Hryon barrovensis,

M‘Coy*, and a comparison of it with figures or specimens of

the since-discovered Polycheles, are sufficient to indicate the very

near and most striking relationship. The only differences visi-

ble are the supposed presence of distinct eyes, and the absence

of a scale attached to the peduncle of the inner antenne ; add

to these the fact that Quenstedt thought that he had observed

palpi at the base of the gnathopods in Hryon, and we have the

sum of the apparent differences between the two genera. Dr.

Woodward has most kindly, in accordance with a request from

me, examined both fossils and drawings of Hyon on the above

points. In reply, I have received the following important

notes from that excellent fossil carcinologist :—

“‘(1) I have not observed a palp at the base of the gnatho-

pods in Lryonf.

“‘(2) The inner antenne have no scale on the inner side ;

but the extremities of the maxillipeds, which are rownd, might

easily be mistaken for a scale.

““(3) The eye in my restoration (of H. barrovensis) should

have been less pronounced, as, although I have little doubt of

its position, it has never been positively determined. I think

it can be seen on one side of Mr. Brodie’s specimen, and on

both sides of Hryon (Coleta) antiquus, Brodp. sp. I cannot

see the eyes in Hryon crassichelis, H. Woodw.”

The only marked character, therefore, which is unques-

_ * Woodward, Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc. vol. xxii. 1866, pl. xxv. fig. 1.

+ The organ which Quenstedt thought might be a palp of the gnatho-

pode was probably one of the 2nd or 8rd maxillipeds out of its place.

a mee in aaleles are palpiform and might easily lead to the mis-

take —A. M,N.

M. K. A. Zittel on Fossil Lithistide. 385

tionably substantiated to distinguish the Jurassic and Silurian

genus Hryon from the recent Polycheles is that in the latter,

but not in the former, the inner antenne are furnished with a

scale on the inner margin. This is a point to which attention

has not been previously directed; but I think it affords suffi-

cient ground for keeping the genera distinct.

With respect to the chelation (as in Pentacheles) of the last

pereiopods in Eryon, Dr. Woodward writes to me:—‘“‘ The

hind foot seems to be simple, not chelate—as far as the speci-

mens before me enable me to form an opinion, certainly. I

thought I detected an indication of the last foot being chelate

(minutely so) in a Solenhofen Eryon ; but it might be due to

fossilization.”

XLILI.—Studies on Fossil Sponges.—I1. Lithistide.

By Karu ALFRED ZITTEL.

{Continued from p, 341. ]

Rhizomorina (continued).

PoMELIA, Zitt.

(Recent.) Sponge from clavate to cylindrical, short-stalked,

attached by a broad base. Vertex convex, with a pit-like

depression, in which there are several small circular apertures

of vertical tubes which traverse the sponge-body. Isolated

pits of the same kind with tubular canals on the sides. Sur-

face very regularly furnished with fine pores. Skeleton

formed of short, curved, rather thick, branched corpuscles,

covered all over with processes, arranged in trains, the forked

ends of the branches being closely interwoven. Corpuscles

at the surface of the same form as those of the interior, but

no true surface-structures present in the specimen.

The genus, which is named after M. Pomel, is very nearly

related in external appearance to various sponges from Oran

referred by Pomel to Jerea, Polyjerea, Marisca, and Jereopsis,

some of which probably approach this genus more nearly

than the Cretaceous forms of Jerea and Jereica. The sponge

described is from Florida, and was received from Prof. O.

Schmidt under the name of Corallistes? polydiscus,

JEREICA, Zitt.

Jerea p. p., auct.; Polyjerea p.p., auct.

Spumispongia p. p., Quenst.

Sponge simple or compound, cylindrical, top-shaped, clavate,

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5, Vol. ii, 26

386 M. K. A. Zittel on Fossil Lithistide.

pyriform, or obconical, shortly stalked, attached by a broad

disciform foot. Vertex truncate or with a shallow pit, in

which are the apertures of several round efferent tubes which

vertically traverse the whole sponge-body. Surface uniformly

covered with pores, from which capillary radial canals pene-

trate to the centre of the sponge. Skeleton composed of fine,

radiciform, irregularly branched or simple siliceous corpuscles,

elegantly filigreed by numerous longer and shorter side branches;

they lie elose together, and are united into radial trains by

their processes. In some species (J. punctata) the radial

canals are in vertical rows; the walls of these are formed by

the interlaced branched ends of the corpuscles, the main stems

of which form pillars uniting two neighbouring lamelle.

This genus closely resembles Jerea outwardly ; but the

microstructure is quite different. In Jerea the skeletal ele-

ments are more or less regular quadriradiates of considerable

size, which form a loose meshed texture. Externally Jeretca

differs from Jerea by the finer and more uniform pores of the

surface, the absence of a branched base, and the very nume-

rous radial canals.

The typical species are :—

*1. Jerea polystoma, Rim. Spong. xi. 5. Senonian,

Ahlten.

*2. Jerea tuberculata, Rom. ib. xiii. 8. Senonian, Ablten.

3. Jerea punctata, Goldf. xv. 13. Senonian, Sutmerberg.

Spumispongia punctata, Quenst. Petr. exxxiv. 10-12.

4. Jerea sexplicata, Rim. Spong. xii. 4. Senonian.

5. Spumispongia alveare, Quenst. Petr. cxxxiv. 20. Seno-

nian, Ilsenburg.

Also probably Jerea ocellata, oligostoma, tessellata, and ma-

millosa, Rém., from the Cretaceous of Ilsenburg.

Very likely many of the sponges from the Miocene of Oran

described by Pomel under the genera Jerea, Jereopsis, Ischa-

dia, Polyjerea, and Dichojerea belong to Jereica.

Ca@LocoryPHa, Zitt.

Scyphia p. p., Siphonia p.p., Eudea p.p., and Siphonocelia p. p., F. A.

Rom.

Spumispongia p. p., Quenst.

Sponge simple or compound, with a broad base, or cylindri-

cal. Vertex convex, with a tubular stomachal cavity, which

is sometimes shallow, sometimes more or less deep. Fre-

quently radiating, branched, superficial furrows run from its

upper margin. Sides uniformly covered with numerous pores,

opening into fine radial canals. Skeleton composed of small

M. K. A. Zittel on Fossil Lithistide. 387

irregularly branched corpuscles, covered with verruciform

or spiny processes. Sometimes a part of the surface has an

apparently smooth covering-layer, formed of young, densely

interwoven skeletal corpuscles.

The genus differs from Scytalia by its narrower and shal-

lower central cavity, its stouter gnarled corpuscles, and the

absence of large radial canals. No isolated spicules ob-

served.

a. Simple forms :—

1. Siphonocelia nidulifera, Rim. Sponge. xi. 3. Senonian.

*2. Hudea crassa, Rim. ib. x. 4. Senonian.

3. Celocorypha subglobosa, Zitt. Senonian.

Spumispongia punctata p. p., Quenst. Petr. exxxiy. 9, 13-15.

4, Chetetes cretaceus, 'Trautsch. Bull. Mosc. 1877, vi. 5.

Senonian.

5. Scyphia acuta, Rim. Spong. ii. 4. Senonian, Sutmer-

berg.

6. Compound forms :—

6. Polycelia familiaris, Rém. Spong. xi. 10. Senonian,

Sutmerberg.

*7. Siphonia socialis, Rim. Kr. ii. 5. Senonian, Sutmer-

berg.

ScyYTALIA, Zitt.

Scyphia p. p., Siphonocelia p. p., Jerea p. p., Eudea p. p., auct.

Tubulospongia p. p., Court.

? Cladocalpia, Calpia p. p., Pom.

Sponge elongate, cylindrical, rarely clavate, simple or

branched, with a round, tubular central cavity, usually reach-

ing nearly to the base, into which open numerous radial

canals, becoming thinner outwards, and, frequently branching,

form pore-like ostia at the surface. rom the lower extremity

of the central cavity perpendicular canals run into the narrow

base. Skeleton of curved corpuscles, with pointed processes

and somewhat branched ends; among these are sometimes

scattered bacillar spicules and anchors with three and six

prongs.

The forms placed here constitute a genus agreeing in ex-

ternal form with various siliceous and calcareous sponges of

quite different microstructure. Fromentel gave the name of

Siphonocelia to all simple cylindrical fossil sponges with a

round central tube ; and this name has been generally accepted.

But the two species cited by him in the ‘ Introduction 4 l'étude

des Kponges fossiles’ (S. elegans, Miinst., and 8. compressa,

From.) do not belong to the Lithistidee, any more than the

26*

388 M. K. A. Zittel on Fossil Lithistide.

other species subsequently described by him. Probably some .

of Courtiller’s Tubulospongie belong to Scytalia.

All the species are Cretaceous.

*1, Jerea turbinata, Rom. Spong. xii. 1. Senonian,

Ahlten.

#2, Onemidium pertusum, Reuss, Kr. xvi. 7, 8, 11-14.

Cenomanian.

3. Spongia radiciformis, Phill. Yorksh. 1.9. Senonian.

4. Spongia terebrata, Phill. ib. i. 10. Senonian.

5. Spongia digitalis, Rim. Spong. x. 10. Tourtia.

#6. Ventriculites microporus, Rém. ib. vil. 6. Senonian.

7. Eudea annulata, Rim. ib. xi. 2. Turonian.,

8. Epeudea nodosa, Rim. ib. xiv. 38. Cenomanian.

9. Spongites cylindripes, Quenst. Petr. cxxxi. 21, 22.

Cuvieri- Planer.

[? Tubulospongia insignis, limbata, elongata, ficoidea, con-

torta, dendroidea, Court. (non T. tuber and multiporella).]

STACHYSPONGIA, Zitt.

Stphonocelia p. p., Rom.

Sponge cylindrical, much elongated, rather narrowed at both

ends, very thick-walled, with a simple central cavity travers-

ing the whole sponge. Rather large conical tubercles on the

outside. Skeletal and canal-system as in Scytalia. Creta-

ceous.

1. Stphonocelia spica, Rom. Spongit. xi. 5. Tourtia.

2. Siphonocelia tuberculosa, Rom. ib. xi. 4. Senonian,

Sutmerberg.

PACHINION, Zitt.

Jerea p. p., Rom.

Sponge cylindrical or clavate, simple, narrowed towards

the base, short-stalked. Central cavity wide, simple, deep ;

at its lower end with several vertical tubes continued into the

base. The thick wall appears to the naked eye composed of

coarse anastomosing fibres, between which are wide irregular

spaces for the circulation of water. ‘The corpuscles are of

considerable size, crooked, branched at the ends, and covered

with short tubercles and knobs. Covering-layer composed of

small, elegant, filigreed and strongly branched corpuscles, and

of innumerable forked anchors (PJ. VIII. fig. 8) stuck among

these with the shaft directed inwards.

1. Jerea scripta, Rém. Spong. xiii. 1. Mucronatus-Chalk

of Schwiechelt and Thadensen near Duddenstedt.

M. K. A. Zittel on Fossil Lithistide. 389

Family 2. Megamorina.

MEGALITHISTA, Zitt.

Eulespongia p. p., Quenst.

Sponge pyriform, cylindrical, or cup-shaped, thick-walled,

with rather wide, tubular central cavity. Both surfaces with

round, irregularly scattered ostia of different sizes, from which

large canals penetrate the wall. Corpuscles very large,

smooth, curved, usually with two or three branches at each

end (Pl. VIII. fig. 4), with shorter or longer axial canals.

They are irregularly interwoven. Small, simple, bacillar

spicules, and a few forked anchors also occur. ‘The typical

species, from the Coral Rag of Nattheim, is

1. Megalithista foraminosa, Zitt.

Irregularly cylindrical or elongate-ovate ; surface some-

times with a few broad longitudinal folds or tubercles. Ostia

of various sizes, the larger not uniformly distributed, but con-

centrated upon particular parts. Central cavity rather wide.

Upper margin rounded.

Hitherto confounded with Cylindrophyma milleporata,

Goldf. Possibly one of the wo fragments described by

Quenstedt (Petr. cxx. 7) as Julespongia, from the White

Jura of the Oerlinger Thal, n¢ x Ulm, belongs to this genus.

DORYDERMA, Zitt.

Spongia, Phill.

Polyerea p. p., Rom.

Dichgjerea p. p., Pom.

Sponge simple or compound, cylindrical, pyriform, flat, or

composed of cylindrical, forked branches rounded at the ends.

Internally with several vertical tubes parallel to the longitu-

dinal axis. Surface with mesh-like openings } to 14 millim.

in diameter, formed by a reticulate arrangement of the skeletal

corpuscles. From these ostia simple radial canals penetrate

the sponge-body. Skeleton composed of very large, smooth

corpuscles of irregularly branched structure (Pl. VIII. fig. 3) ;

their thick arms more or less curved, forked once or twice,

never running into root-like processes at the ends. Axial

canal short, simple, rarely divided into two or three short

branches. The corpuscles are loosely interlocked, and form a

coarse network at the surface. In well-preserved specimens

the meshes are filled with a dense tuft of long-shafted forked

anchors. ‘The end of the shaft, which is directed inwards,

is pointed ; the opposite end thickened and furnished with

390 M. K. A. Zittel on Fossil Lithistide.

three very short prongs, which are generally forked. Smooth

bacillar spicules also occur.

The skeletal corpuscles from the Greensand of Haldon,

figured by Carter (Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. 1871, vol. vil.

pl.vi.), very probably belong to this genus, as also the anchors

figured by him (/.c. pl. x.) under the name of G'eodites haldo-

nensis. An example of the spicules described by Carter as

Monilites (1. c. pl. ix. figs. 46, 47) has also occurred in Dory-

derma.

1. Polyjerea dichotoma, Rim. Spong. xvi. 1; Quenst. Petr.

exxxv. 10,11. ‘Senonian.

_2. ? Spongia ramosa, Mant. Geol. Sussex, xv. 11. Seno-

nian.

3. Doryderma cylindrica, Zitt.

Simple, cylindrical, narrowed above, below with a short

stalk. Several scattered vertical tubes in the interior. In

the Mucronatus-Chalk of Ahlten and Biewende.

Lyrpium, O. Schmidt.

(Atlant. Spong.)

(Recent.) Sponge basin-shaped, on both surfaces with the

large, round ostia of simple canals. Skeletal corpuscles

smooth, crooked, branched, the branches terminating in a

disciform or cup-shaped dilatation. In the sarcode of the

surface numerous simple bacillar spicules of considerable

size. (Species Lyédium torquilla, Schm. Cuba. See p. 244.)

CARTERELLA, Zitt.

Jerea p. p., Rém., Giimb.

Eulespongia p. p., Quenst.

Sponge cylindrical, much elongate, narrowed below ; vertex

rounded off, convex, with the scattered apertures of several

round, quill-like vertical tubes, which traverse the whole

sponge. Surface with irregular, usually elongate, ostia ;

below with longitudinal furrows. Numerous fine horizontal

radial canals run from the surface to the centre. Corpuscles

large, filiform, undulated or crooked, blunt, with long and

large axial canals, sometimes with short tubercles, and some-

times slightly branched at the ends. ‘They are grouped into

thick cords parallel to the main axis, and closely interwoven.

Among them in parts are small, strongly branched and tuber-

cular corpuscles. . Cretaceous.

M. K. A. Zittel on Fossil Lithistide. 391

1. Carterella cylindrica, Zitt.

le rece aie cylindrica, and elongata, Giimb. Ostb. Grenzgeb.

p. 761.

Very long, cylindrical, simple, rarely dichotomous above,

laterally somewhat compressed, with a long, simple, strongly

furrowed root ; vertex rounded. Surface coarsely reticulated,

with numerous straight horizontal canals, which give the

transverse section a radiate appearance. Whole sponge

traversed by several vertical tubes, and composed of coarse,

smooth, curved, filiform spicules, which rarely show a ten-

dency to fork. Greensand of Kelheim and Regensburg ; very

abundant.

*2. Jerea spiculigera, Rim. Spong. xii. 6; Quenst. Petr.

exxxv. 1,2. Cuviert-Pliiner and Mucronatus-chalk.

23. Hulespongia, sp., Quenst. ib. cxxxv. 1,2. Cuviert-

Pliner.

HETEROSTINIA, Zitt.

Cup-shaped, usually stalked, with a branched root. Both

surfaces with the scattered impressed ostia of radial canals.

Vertical canals in the stalk. Skeleton of two kinds of ele-

ments of different sizes. The smaller, which form the prin-

cipal mass, are strongly bent, much-branched, and filigreed

all over ; the larger ones smooth, branched, with attenuated

and pointed ends.

The only known species, Heterostinia cyathiformis, Zitt.,

is from the Senonian of Rouen. In external form it agrees

perfectly with the figures of Chenendopora subplena and

obliqua, Mich. Ic. xli. 1, 2; and it is probable that one of

these is identical with the present species. Numerous speci-

mens are in the Museum of Geneva.

IsORHAPHINIA, Zitt.

Siphonocelia p.p., Rom.

Eulespongia p. p., Quenst.

Cylindrical, simple, narrowed below, stalked, truncate above;

wall of moderate thickness, central cavity wide, tubular. Sur-

face smooth, without large ostia. The whole sponge-body

composed of very large, slightly curved, cylindrical spicules,

thickened, but rarely dichotomous at the ends, with a wide

and long axial canal. In the interior of the wall these

spicules are united in bundles, their somewhat bent extremities

being at regular distances interlocked so as to form knots,

in each of which several radiating bundles of spicules unite

392 M. K. A. Zittel on Fossil Lithistide.

so as to reproduce on a large scale the appearance of a quadri-

radiate Lithistid corpuscle. On the surface spicules of the

same form and size lie irregularly, forming a covering-layer,

sometimes 1-3 millim. in thickness. No free spicules of

different form were observed.

1. Siphonocelia texta, Rim. Spong. x. 11. Very abun-

dant in the Cuvieri-Pliner of Dohrnten near Salzgitter.

Quenstedt gives good figures of it under the name of Lule-

spongia texta, Petr. cxxxy. 3-7.

Siphonocelia hirta, Rim. Spong. xi. 6, also possibly belongs

to this genus.

Family 3. Anomocladina. ,

CYLINDROPHYMA, Zitt.

Scyphia auct.

Siphonocelia p. p., From.

Hippalimus p. p., D’Orb.

Cylindrical, somewhat narrowed below, thick-walled, with

a wide tubular or funnel-shaped central cavity reaching to

the base. On the wall of the stomachal cavity the round

ostia of horizontal radial canals, which penetrate deeply into

the walls, gradually becoming finer outwards. Surface with

scattered smaller ostia connected with horizontal incurrent

canals. In well-preserved specimens the lower part of the

sponge-body is coated with a siliceous epidermis.

Skeleton composed of branched corpuscles, in which several

smooth arms radiate from a central node; arms divided at

the distal extremity into two or three short branches, running

out into root-like fibres. These ends are applied to the similar

ends of neighbouring corpuscles, forming cushion-like gnarled

knots. As the arms often radiate from the centre at right

angles, and their points of union are at nearly equal distances,

the skeleton acquires a regular meshed texture, resembling

the structure of certain Hexactinellide.

This genus is very abundant in the Upper Jura of Swabia

and Franconia; but the specimens are usually badly preserved.

In the lower beds (White Jura 6 and y) the skeleton is

almost always converted into calc spar; in the Upper White

Jura (8, e, and Z), on the contrary, the whole sponge is usually

roughly silicified and ill adapted to examination. Good ex-

amples have been obtained from Gussenstadt, Sontheim, and

Beuren. Only in the Upper Jura.

1. Scyphia milleporata, Goldf. ii. 2; Quenst. Petr. cxxi.

1-7.

2. Scyphia milleporacea, Goldf. xxxii. 10.

M. K. A. Zittel on Fossil Lithistide. 393

MELONELLA, Zitt.

Siphonia p. p., Goldf., Quenst.

Sponge pomiform or semiglobose, with a broad or very

short-stalked base. Under surface with a wrinkled, dense

siliceous membrane. Central cavity funnel-shaped, deep, but

not very broad. Wall of the stomachal cavity with numerous

round ostia standing in longitudinal series. The principal

canals are curved parallel to the outer contour line and crossed

by a second system of rather finer water-canals, which run

from the base of the stomachal cavity obliquely upwards and

outwards. These latter (incurrent) canals open on the surface

in round ostia of moderate size. In worn specimens the con-

centrically curved canals appear as furrows radiating from the

vertex. Skeleton as in Cylindrophyma, in all known speci-

mens converted into calcite.

In external form resembling Awlocopium and Siphonia.

Found only in the Upper Jura.

1. Melonella (Stiphonia) radiata, Quenst. Jura, p. 679,

Taf. lxxxii. fig. 18, and Petr. cxxvi. 60-72.

Siphonia piriformis p. p., Goldf. xxxv. 10 (non vi. 7).

LECANELLA, Zitt.

From depressed funnel-shaped to basin-shaped, thin-walled,

both surfaces with fine pores, with no developed canal-system ;

wall becoming rather thinner towards the upper margin.

Skeleton consisting of irregularly branched corpuscles of con-

siderable size, having 4—6 smooth branches spreading from a

nodiform or discoidal centre, and dividing at the ends into two

or three short, rounded, conical branchlets. They bear no pro-

cesses. ‘The superficial corpuscles are more regular in form,

and may perhaps be regarded as greatly modified forked an-

chors with a short shaft. The surface is also covered with

Jarge simple bacilli and innumerable G‘eodia-like spherules.

A fragment of a very depressed funnel-shaped specimen

from the White Jura e of Sontheim indicates a diameter of

150 millims. The corpuscles are loosely united and form an

irregular network, reminding one of the latticed texture of the

Hexactinellide. This texture distinguishes the sponge from

Platychonia, which it otherwise closely resembles. This

species 1s named Lecanella patereformis. Probably Quen-

stedt’s Spongites flabellum (Petr. cxxxi. 7) also belongs here.

MAstosiA, Zitt.

Sponge nodular, with a broad hollowed base. Upper sur-

face with numerous large mammiform tubercles. The surface

394 Mr. W. N. Lockington on the Porcellanidea

of the tubercles and their interspaces uniformly finely porous.

No oscula, and no distinct canal-system.

Corpuscles small, consisting of a thickened centre from which

six to eight, smooth, straight, or slightly curved arms issue.

The union of these arms, either with the nodes or arms of

neighbouring corpuscles, produces a hexactinelliform lattice-

work (Pl. VIII. fig. 5).

The whole of the original specimen is set with spicules and

isolated siliceous corpuscles, only a portion of which probably

belongs to Mastosia. Greodia-like spherules are the most

abundant. ‘There are also large and small bacillar spicules,

pointed at one or both ends, small cylindrical spicules with

rounded ends, simple quadriradiates with smooth and spiny

arms, spicules with a short shaft and short forked anchors.

This remarkable new genus is known only from the pas-

sage-beds of the White Jura e and € at Sozenhausen, near

Giinzburg, where it was obtained by M. Wetzler. The

largest specimens attain a diameter of nearly 2 decims. The

species is named Mastosia Wetzlerv.

[To be continued. }

XLIV.—Remarks upon the Porcellanidea of the West Coast

of North America. By W. N. LOCKINGTON.

THE accompanying list of Porcellanidea (which includes de-

scriptions of nine species I believe to be new, since they are

certainly distinct from any of those described or mentioned by

Stimpson as found upon this coast) does not profess to be

complete, but merely to give facts of distribution and other

particulars respecting forms with which I am acquainted.

Stimpson, in his ‘ Prodr. des Anim. évert.’ 1858, divides

the old genus Porcellana into the following genera :—Petro-

listhes, Pisosoma, Raphidopus, Pachycheles, Megalobrachium,

Porcellana, Minyocerus, Porcellanella (White), and Polyonyx.

In the first two of these the first jomt of the antennal base

is short, not reaching the margin of the carapax ; while in all

the others the first joint is more or less produced, and joined

to the margin of the carapax.

The more convex carapax, stouter chelipeds, and less pro-

jecting front are the characters which separate Pisosoma from

Petrolisthes; but as some of my species have some of the cha-

racters of the former genus, while they are without others, I

find it exceedingly difficult to discriminate. I have therefore

included Pisosoma in Petrolisthes, placing the former name in

brackets before the specific names of such species as, in my

of the West Coast of North America. 395

belief, will belong to it if it be retained by carcinologists.

Of the other genera, Pachycheles, Porcellana, and Polyonyx are

found on this coast. These genera are distinguished from

each other by well-marked characters: the first by its stout

rough chelipeds and short carpus; the second by the long

narrow carapax, prominent front, and deep orbits; and the

third by its broad carapax, and by the bi- or multiunguicu-

late dactyli of the ambulatory feet. ‘The former character

distinguishes Polyonyx from Porcellanella (White).

Most of the Pacific-coast species belong to the genus Petro-

listhes, which is, moreover, by far the largest section of the

old genus Porcellana.

The total number of species here recorded is sixteen, nine

of which I believe to be new; twelve belong to Petrolisthes

(including Pisosoma), two to Pachycheles, one to Porcellana

as restricted by Stimpson, and one to Polyonyx.

I have examined specimens of all the species except Petro-

listhes gracilis, ertomerus, and occidentalis.

All the presumably new species here described are from

either the east or west coast of the peninsula of Lower Cali-

fornia, a district which has not as yet been thoroughly

explored for its marine fauna, although large collections of

birds, fishes, echinoderms, and alcyonarians have found their

way thence to the museums of the eastern States.

Genus PETROLISTHES.

a. Carapax flat, ovate ; carpus at least twice as long

as wide.

Carpus three times as long as wide; anterior and

posterior margins parallel, straight, and

smooth, with a sharp tooth at posterior distal

ST oi RRS Oe ee Oe Cet pntic Orme rar: P. gracilis.

No teeth in front of carpus, but a prominent inner

lobe and a tooth at posterior distal end ;

front triangular, depressed ...........++-+- P. rupicolus.

Front less prominent than in the last species ; no

prominent inner lobe to carpus; posterior

margin of carpus denticulated ............ P. eriomerus.

Carpus with two or three teeth in front and a

tooth at posterior distal end; dactylus of

larger cheliped strongly hooked ; all the limbs

fringed with long set ............00000: P. hirtipes.

Postorbital tooth not spinous; carapax covered

with short plications ; carpus with four blunt

CCU R MIVETOMD 5 Jrilts step canveteematayav ay ees otth a ara P. crenulatus.

Postorbital tooth spinous ; a second spine behind

this, from which a ridged margin runs _back-

ward ; carapax and chelipeds rugose ...... P. occidentalis.

Postorbital tooth obtuse, a spine behind it; carpus

with three acute teeth in front; meros of

396 Mr. W. N. Lockington on the Porcellanidea

ambulatory feet with two or three spines on

upper edge, and one at posterior distal end.. P. armatus.

Pre- and postorbital pane acute; front boldly

triangular, a spine behind postorbital ; carpus

spinous before and behind ; chelipeds equal;

meros of ambulatory feet with a row of spines

anteriorly ; carapax and all the limbs pubes-

EBL Sted Abe ckepeetpite cept ass a Arann aye P. Edwardsius ?

b. Carapax convex; carpus short; chelipeds stout.

Carpus nearly twice as long as wide; carpus and

manus with three longitudinal rolling ridges ;

chelipeds qualche att sels elt o selene Shek P. sinuimanus.

Carpus as broad as long, front margin laminate ;

hands flat ; chelipeds subequal ............ P. gibbosicarpus.

Hands dissimilar ; carpus nearly as broad as long,

its laminate front margin with three crenu-

Exped meee Meek ceh te has eeye es coke ce rtiere le ees al P. setimanus.

Carpus as broad as long; front lamina in three

low lobes; carapax and chelipeds smooth and

shining ; a white spot behind each eye on

SMLSTO-teYS! MATOIN eh aes cee esi P. hiocellatus.

Genus PACHYCHELES.

Carapax with a raised margin, front entire ;

chelipeds very unequal; carpus very short,

not toothed in front; manus protuberant

BiOU CHOMCOOLNG af 7s oie aye 02 nigra os chalae eho P. rudis.

Carapax and limbs with long pubescence, front

trifid ; chelipeds equal, with large tubercles

above; carpus with a single large lobular

footh in trons. sels .c <henqlepiae te nese P. tuberculipes.

Genus PORCELLANA.

Carapax exceedingly elongate ; postorbital acute,

a spine on antero-lateral margin behind ;

chelipeds subequal; a small spine in front of

PAPA ge chy he ate noe siete ee nies akere wie tenons elle P. transversilineata.

Genus PoLyonyx.

Carapax and limbs smooth; chelipeds equal;

carpus with a deep concavity in front for the

manus; dactyli of ambulatory feet multi-

HEGUICDIALG & ...: 0:2 inne le muraien ater. ... P. nitidus.

Petrolisthes gracilis, Stimpson.

Petrolisthes gracilis, Stimpson, Ann. Lyc. Nat. Hist. vii. p. 74.

I have not examined any specimens which answer to

Stimpson’s description of this species.

Petrolisthes rupicolus, Stimpson.

Petrolisthes rupicolus, Stimpson, Prodr. des Anim. évert. p. 65.

_ This species appears to have a wide range. To the south

it extends along the west coast of Lower California (Asuncion

of the West Coast of North America. 397

Island, Fisher), and also along the Gulf coast of the same

peninsula (Port Escondido; Las Animas Bay, Fisher) ; it is

found on the islands of the Santa-Barbara group (Santa-Rosa

and San-Miguel Islands, Harford), and thence by Monterey

and the Farallones northward at least to Tomales, on the

ocean-beach near which place [ have procured it in abundance.

Probably it extends much further to the northward.

It is abundant on rocky beaches in some parts ot San-

Francisco Bay.

Petrolisthes ertomerus, Stimpson.

Petrolisthes eriomerus, Stimpson, Ann. Lyc. Nat. Hist. N. Y. x. p. 119.

It is not very unlikely that this may prove to be a variety

of P. rupicolus. All the examples of the latter species that I

have examined have the tuft of hair between the fingers

below ; in many the posterior or outer edge of the carpus

appears denticulated in consequence of the projecting edges of

the short rugee, which continue some distance down the outer

surface; and the prominence of the laminate inner lobe varies

in different specimens. I have a young Petrolisthes which

has a slightly triangular front (projecting much less than that

of a somewhat larger P. rupicolus), and the two sides of the

carpus parallel. So far it agrees with P. erdomerus; but the

posterior margin of the carpus is not denticulated, and the

ambulatory feet are not “everywhere hairy,” but covered

with granules, except a few hairs on the dactyl.

I believe this specimen to be the young of P. rupicolus.

Petrolisthes hirtipes, nov. sp.

Carapax slightly longer than wide, somewhat pentagonal,

a single lobular tooth behind the eye; upper surtace tomen-

tose, granular anteriorly.

Front three-lobed, margined with sete, central lobe low

and broad ; no postorbital spine.

Eyes large and projecting.

Antennal peduncle armed with tubercles, the largest on the

anterior portion of the penultimate joint.

Meros of chelipeds short, with a long tooth at its anterior

distal end; carpus about twice as long as wide, with two or

three teeth on its anterior margin, and a long tooth at its pos-

terior distal extremity ; manus flattened, thickest along the

centre of its length, and broadest at the insertion of the

dactylus ; dactyli dissimilar, that of the left cheliped stout,

inserted somewhat obliquely, and very strongly hooked at the

tip, which is obtuse and overpasses that of the pollex, that of

the right cheliped with the inner edge straight, the tip sharp-

398 Mr. W. N. Lockington on the Porcellanidea

pointed and slightly bent; pollex of right cheliped with an

obtuse tip, that of left sharp and slightly bent inwards.

Upper surface of manus, carpus, and meros covered with

tubercles; two distinct longitudinal series of tubercles on each

dactylus ; the inner margin of the left dactylus, outer margin

of both propodi, and inner margin of carpus clothed with a

fringe of long sete.

Ambulatory limbs tomentose above, with a long fringe of

setee on both margins ; upper surface granular.

Length of carapax 7 millims., width 6.

Dredged in five fathoms, Mulege Bay, Gulf of California ;

also at Port Escondido. Several specimens.

The tubercles of the chelipeds are tipped with red (in

spirits) ; and the bent tip of the left dactylus is bright red.

When the tomentosity of the carapax is rubbed off, the

channel between the orbital and antero-lateral margins and the

postgastric sulcus are distinct.

The long setee which fringe the limbs are themselves regu-

larly fringed along both sides with shorter sete, appearing

like a row of feathers, each with its shaft and pinuules.

Petrolisthes crenulatus, nov. sp.

Carapax covered with short plications, becoming rug

toward the front and antero-lateral margins; gastric region

elevated considerably above the frontal and orbital, the antero-

lateral margin continuous, with four lobes, which bound the

gastric region anteriorly.

Front deflected, consisting of the obtuse preorbital lobes

and an obtuse-angled central lobe projecting slightly beyond

them ; postorbital tooth slightly marked, not spinous.

Cardiac region well defined by longitudinal sulci; two

transverse sulci traceable across the entire carapax, the ante-

rior enclosing the gastric region.

Chelipeds long and flattened. Meros with a blunt tooth at

its anterior distal angle ; carpus more than twice as long as

wide, with four blunt teeth on its anterior margin, the two

central largest; manus without spines; fingers of mght and

lett chelipeds differing slightly, those of the right slightly

gaping, and the right pollex with a blunt tooth.

Carpus and manus squamoso-granular, becoming granular

on the manus; the upper surface of both joints tomentose

toward the outer margin, especially near the elbow.

Ambulatory feet smooth, margined with long hairs ante-

riorly.

Length of carapax 10 millims., width 10.

Port Escondido, Gulf of California. A single specimen.

of the West Coast of North America. 399

Petrolisthes occidentalis, Stimpson.

ee occidentalis, Stimpson, Ann. Lyc. Nat. Hist. N. Y. vii.

p. 73.

Stimpson says of this species that it is scarcely to be

distinguished from P. sexspinosus, Gibbes ; “ but the carapax

is slightly broader, the spines less prominent and acute, and

the abdomen and feet more pubescent.”

As he adds that the examination of a large number of spe-

cimens is necessary to establish these differences with cer-

tainty, it is evident that he did not feel sure of the specific

distinctness of the form.

The characters given in the synopsis at the commencement

of this article are taken from Gibbes’s description of P. seaspi-

nosus (Proc. Am. Assoc. 1850, p. 190).

I have not, to my knowledge, yet seen this form.

Petrolisthes armatus, Gibbes.

Petrolisthes armatus, Gibbes, Proc. Am. Assoc. 1850, p. 190.

Among the miscellanea from Lower California I find two

specimens which I refer to this species.

The front is sinuous, the central portion arched forward, no

preorbital spine ; postorbital tooth obtuse ; a little in the rear

of the latter an acute spine, from which a not very prominent

raised border runs backward around the carapax, which is

punctate posteriorly, but with short rugosities anteriorly and

on the margius.

Meros of chelipeds with a spine in front. Carpus almost

three times as long as wide, armed with three large distant

spines in front, and ten small ones along its raised outer mar-

gin; distal margin of carpus lobular ; manus with a raised

inner margin, the outer denticulate with a row of small spines,

largest im the central portion of the palm, and passing into

tubercles anteriorly and posteriorly ; dactylus with a raised

upper border; opposed edges of dactylus and pollex finely

serrated. Meros of second pair with five or six small spines

on anterior margin, that of third pair with six more prominent

spines, that of fourth pair with four spines. A prominent

spine at the posterior distal end of the meros of the second and

third pairs, but none on the fourth pair. A iong slender

spine upon the posterior distal angle of the propodus of each

ot the ambulatory feet.

Ambulatory feet with long sete, especially upon the three

terminal joints, which show traces of bands of darker and

lighter tints—red and straw-colour in the specimen (in al.

cohol).

400 Mr. W. N. Lockington on the Porcellanidea

The anterior border of the front is crenulate when viewed

from above, and the antepenultimate joint of the antennal

base has an anterior spinous lobe.

Stimpson mentions that most of his specimens had the

outer edge of the hand smooth.

In one of the specimens there are two spines at the poste-

rior distal extremity of the meros of third and fourth pairs ;

the carpus of the yight cheliped has four spines in front, that

of the left three; and of the denticulations on the posterior

edge of the carpus only those at the distal extremity are

developed into spines, four on the left and three on the right

carpus.

Thus this species is subject to considerable variation.

My examples were from Mulege Bay, Gulf of California.

Petrolisthes Edwardsius, De Saussure.

As I have not seen De Saussure’s description of this species

(Rey. et Mag. de Zool. v. p. 366, pl. xi. fig. 3, teste Stimpson),

and have only Stimpson’s short description (Crust. & Echi.

P. S. N. A. p. 40) to guide me, a description which will apply

equally well to P. armata, I cannot be sure whether the two

specimens I have before me (and I have seen others Jike

them) are to be referred to P. Edwardsius or to a previously

undescribed specific type. If the latter should prove to be the

case, I would name the species P. hirtispinosus.

To facilitate identification I subjoin a description.

Entire surface of the carapax covered with short pubescence,

beneath which the surface appears to be somewhat striated.

Gastric region elevated above the frontal and orbital, its

raised anterior boundary passing into the lateral margin of the

carapax above the level of the lateral spines.

Front triangular, depressed, projecting as much as that of

P. rupicola; preorbital spine acute, separated from the cen-

tral portion by a deep sinus; postorbital spine acute, with a

broad base, above and behind which is a second, slender spine,

merging into the rounded antero-lateral border.

A tooth on the penultimate, and a lobular tooth, ending in

a spine, on the antepenultimate joint of the antennal base.

Distal border of the mandible with five or six small teeth.

Meros of chelipeds with a spine in front; carpus nearly three

times as long as wide, with four or five large triangular teeth

in front, ending in spines, followed by some spinose tubercles

at distal end; central line of carpus elevated, posterior border

with about nine small teeth; manus long and slender, an

elevated line running longitudinally along it at about one

third of its width from the raised interior margin; outer

of the West Coast of North America. 401

margin denticulate, sometimes spinous (a young specimen has

a row of six or seven spines).

Surface of chelipeds covered with squamose ridges with a

crenulate edge, and thickly pubescent. The longitudinal

ridge on the carpus is formed of prominent oblique squame,

and that of the manus of a row of longitudinal crenulate squa-

mose teeth, passing into a line of tubercles down the centre of

the dactylus, which has a beaded upper margin. Fingers

closely fitting, hooked at the tip. Chelipeds equal.

Meros of ambulatory feet with a row of spines, hidden

among long sete, on the anterior border, and a spine at distal

end posteriorly on the second and third pairs ; a slender spine

at posterior distal end of propodus. Last three joints of these

feet with long hairs and traces of colour (blue and red) ;

meros pubescent.

Mulege Bay, Gulf of California.

Petrolisthes (Pisosoma) sinuimanus, nov. sp.

Carapax almost orbicular, somewhat convex, punctate, be-

coming granular on the lateral margins ; front sinuous in three

low lobes, the centre one very small, the preorbitals very long

and low ; sulci enclosing the gastric and cardiac regions dis-

tinct in young specimens, which have the carapax smooth.

Eyes very small; external antenne very short, scarcely as

long as the carapax.

Chelipeds equal, similar. Meros usually with a blunt lobe

at its anterior distal end; carpus nearly twice as long as wide,

usually with a single blunt tooth in the centre of its anterior

margin ; manus and dactylus forming an obtuse triangle, outer

edge of manus and pollex serrated.

Upper surface of the carpus and manus with three longitu-

dinal rolling ridges, divided by furrows equal to them in size,

the entire upper surface of meros, carpus, and manus deeply

punctate and granular; dactyli granular. Fingers hooked and

crossing at the tip.

Ambulatory feet stout, punctate, the two anterior pairs with

the posterior distal end of the carpus produced backwards.

Entire surface free from tomentosity or hairs, except two or

three stout hairs on the underside of the dactyli of the am-

bulatory feet.

Length of carapax of largest specimen 5°5 millims., width

of ditto 5:5.

Several specimens found under coral and stones at low

tide at La Paz and Port Escondido, Gulf of California.

This species varies considerably: some few specimens are

without a trace of the lobe upon the meros or of the tooth upon

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5, Vol. ii. 27

402 Mr. W. N. Lockington on the Porcellanidea

the anterior margin of the carpus ; in others they are small, in

others large and prominent. One specimen combines with the

want of these teeth a carapax the surface of which is plicate

upon the margins. ‘The rolling ridges of the manus and car-

pus, and the deeply punctate surface of both, are constant

characters.

This species is intermediate between Petrolisthes proper and

Stimpson’s Pisosoma, the carapax answering to the latter, the

chelipeds approaching the former. .

Petrolisthes (Pisosoma) gibbosicarpus, nov. sp.

Carapax smooth, somewhat convex, becoming’ slightly

plicate on the postero-lateral margin, somewhat pentagonal,

antero-lateral angles rounded ; gastric and cardiac regions de-

fined by sulci; front entire, sinuous; postorbital tooth very

slender and acute.

Flagella of antenne more than twice the length of the

carapax.

Chelipeds subequal; meros with a laminate tooth at its

anterior distal end above, and a spine on the underside dis-

tally ; carpus as broad as long, the anterior upper margin

entire, laminate, the lamina broadest near the proximal end ;

distal margin lobular ; manus flattened, narrower than carpus ;

fingers gaping but slightly; dactylus hooked at tip and crossing

the tip of the pollex.

Surface of carpus and manus punctate above when viewed

with a lens, the carpus rugulose on its outer margin.

Ambulatory feet set with long hairs, especially upon their

anterior surface, manus somewhat punctate ; no hairs or pu-

bescence on carapax or chelipeds.

Length and width of carapax equal, each measuring six

millims. in the single female individual from which this species

is described.

The hand and carpus show traces of decorative coloration,

having a central area surrounded by a darker band.

The exact locality of my specimen is unknown; but it cer-

tainly came from Lower California.

From the comparative stoutness of the chelipeds and the

slight projection of the front, this species would appear to

belong to Stimpson’s genus Pisosoma.

Petrolisthes (Pisosoma) setimanus, nov. sp.

Carapax orbiculate, regions circumscribed by sulci, that

behind the gastric region deepest. Postero-lateral regions

crossed by ruge.

of the West Coast of North America. 403

Front entire, rounded, very slightly projecting in the centre ;

postorbital tooth acute.

Eyes prominent, peduncle short.

Chelipeds short and stout; meros with acrista or large tooth

at its anterior distal end; carpus but little longer than wide,

upper surface laminate anteriorly, the thin portion with three

teeth, the proximal largest, teeth crenulate along their edges ;

upper surface of carpus, as well as the large teeth or crests,

beset with granules.

Hands dissimilar, sometimes the right, sometimes the left

being the larger. Palm of larger hand as broad as long,

thick, covered with smooth circular tubercles ; pollex stout,

short, curved ; dactylus almost cylindrical, punctate, longer

than the pollex; fingers gaping widely, but crossing at

the tip.

eigalloe hand with the fingers parallel and in contact

throughout.

Anterior surface of carpus and manus of both chelipeds

beset with hairs, longest on the margin.

Ambulatory feet fringed with scattered long hairs.

Length of carapax 9 millims., width 9.

Colour (in alcohol) bright red, deeper on the chelipeds.

Mulege Bay, San-José Island; both in the Gulf of Cali-

fornia.

The dactylus in the larger hand is inclined at an angle of

about 40° with the anterior margin of the palm.

The specimens were taken in August or September; and

the females are loaded with ova.

The tubercles of the hand increase to teeth on the outer

margin, which is thus serrated.

Petrolisthes (Pisosoma) biocellatus, nov. sp.

Carapax orbicular, convex, regions indistinct ; front entire,

almost straight, postorbital spine acute.

Chelipeds short, stout, equal; meros laminate at its distal

anterior end; carpus as broad as long, the upper anterior por-

tion produced forwards as a thick lamina, divided into three

low lobes; manus stout, the palmar portion about equal in

length to the carpus.

Surface of carapax and chelipeds smooth and shining, with-

out hairs or sete; carpus and meros of chelipeds somewhat

squamose when viewed with a lens.

Ambulatory feet beset with long~ sete on their anterior

surface.

Colour (in spirits) bright red, a round white spot on each

shoulder; tips of the fingers white.

27%

404 Mr. W. N. Lockington on the Porcellanidea

The larger of the two specimens measures barely three

centimetres in length.

Exact locality unknown. Lower California.

This pretty little species is a typical Pisosoma.

Pachycheles rudis, Stimpson.

Pachycheles rudis, Stimpson, Ann. Lyc. Nat. Hist. N. Y. 1862, vii. p. 76.

Stimpson states that this species was found “ near San Fran-

cisco.’ I have not succeeded in finding it within the bay ; but

it may probably inhabit the rocky ocean-beach at no great

distance from the Golden Gate.

The most southern locality I have on record for this species

is Santa-Rosa Island (W. G. W. Harford); but among

numerous bottles of material from Lower California I find

one without a label which contains several young specimens.

In young individuals the tubercles or large granules of the

manus and carpus are less prominent than in the adult.

The frontal region is densely pubescent, and the surface

of the carapax striated toward the margins.

Pachycheles tuberculipes, nov. sp.

Carapax and limbs covered with dense and long pubescence,

except in the central portions of the former; under surface

smooth.

Front depressed; central portion triangular, deeply fur-

rowed along the median line; preorbitals acute, deflected; cara-

pax nearly smooth in the centre, tuberculate near and along

the margin, somewhat convex.

Eye-peduncle fitting closely between the pre- and post-

orbital teeth.

Antenne distant from orbit; peduncles rough.

Chelipeds and ambulatory feet a mass of tubercles above ;

tubercles covered with granules, especially upon the manus.

Chelipeds subequal.

Carpus with a tubercular tooth on the anterior margin at

its superior proximal extremity ; shorter than the meros when

viewed from below.

Manus more than twice the length of the carpus; dactyli

parallel, hooked at tip, with a smooth rounded ridge along the

upperside.

Length of carapax about 3°5 millims., width about 3°5

millims.

Locality. La Paz, Gulf of California.

Five specimens of this singular form were found mixed

with other species, in one case from La Paz, in others from

other ports on the Gulf.

of the West Coast of North America. 405

The thick pubescence and the large size and granulated

surface of the tubercles on the upper surface of the chelipeds

render it extremely difficult to make out details, while at the

same time they give it an unmistakable aspect.

The large tubercles on carpus and manus, knobbed ambu-

latory feet, and equal-sized chelipeds at once distinguish

this species from P. rudis.

Porcellana transversilineata, nov. sp.

Carapax elongate, length to width as one and a half to one;

a pair of transverse prominences, almost amounting to teeth,

just behind the frontal region, followed by several series of

short ruge forming interrupted transverse lines across the

carapax ; rugee becoming longer and more distinct poste-

riorly, where they are frequently capped with a very short

fringe of sete directed forward.

Gastric region distinctly outlined. Lateral margins of

carapax thin, crossed by regularly disposed short ruge, and

ending anteriorly in a sharp spine separated from the post-

orbital spine by a deep notch.

Front tridentate ; teeth long and acute, central one longest ;

lateral teeth slightly deflected.

Kyes scarcely visible above, hiden beneath the broad bases

of the lateral spines ; eye-peduncles long.

A flat spine below each antenna, at the side of the epistome,

directed forwards and inwards. F

Chelipeds short, subequal; meros and carpus about equal

in length, and equal to the palmar portion of the manus; meros

with a sharp spine at its anterior distal end; carpus with a

smaller spine near the centre of its length; manus broader

and thinner than the preceding joints, sharp-edged on both

margins, beset with long sete having a club-like tip; fingers

compressed, parallel, obtusely serrated on their inner edge.

Ambulatory limbs short, subequal, stout, sparingly beset

with sete.

All the limbs crossed by short squamose ruge, similar to

those of the carapax.

Abdomen long, the first two joints visible above when it is

folded below the sternum.

Boca de las Piedras, Sinaloa, 3 fms.; also Angeles Bay,

west coast, Gulf of California, 5 fms.

Several specimens, taken in September ; females with ova.

Length of carapax 6 millims., width of ditto 4.

Polyonyx nitidus, nov. sp.

Carapax entirely smooth and shining, convex, transversely

406 Mr. E. J. Miers on some

ovate, considerably broader than long, regions indistinct ;

front entire, straight; no post- or preorbital tooth.

Chelipeds smooth, shining, equal.

Meros stout, produced into a prominent lamina distally and

anteriorly ; carpus stout, about twice as long as wide, cylin-

drical except posteriorly, where there is a deep concavity for

the reception of the posterior side of the manus ; manus stout,

cylindroidal, fringed anteriorly with long sete; fingers short,

abruptly hooked at tip, serrated, the dactylus longer than the

ollex.

Ambulatory feet short, smooth, sparsely setose; meros

somewhat compressed ; dactyli multiunguiculate.

Length of carapax 7 millims., width 10.

Exact locality unknown ; Lower California.

This specimen, found among some miscellanea of Mr.

Fisher’s collecting, evidently belongs to Stimpson’s new genus

Polyonyx, having the transversely ovate carapax, and entire

front, which distinguish it from Porcellanella (White), and the

multiunguiculate dactyli which characterize both genera.

The number of unguiculi does not appear to be equal on

all the feet, as I counted four or five on the first ambulatory

pair, and three only on the two succeeding pairs.

The first antennal joint is very long and the eyes minute,

according to Stimpson’s generic description. From P. macro-

cheles, Gibbes, it may be distinguished by the equal size of the

chelipeds and the serrate edges of the fingers.

San Francisco, Sept. 5, 1878,

XLV.—On a small Collection of Crustacea made by Major

Burton in the Gulf of Akaba. By Epwarp J. Mrmrs,

F.L.S. &e.

Tue Crustacea collected by Major Burton are not numerous,

including but nine species in all, and belonging, with one

exception (the cirripede Tetraclita porosa), to the Decapoda.

All are well-known forms; but their examination gives the

opportunity of bringing together under one head certain nomi-

nal species which have long been regarded on insufficient

grounds as distinct, on which account the synonyma have been

cited more fully than would otherwise have been necessary.

It is of interest to note that the few species collected by Major

Burton in this narrow gulf at the northernmost extremity of

the Red Sea are, with one exception (Ocypode cegyptiaca),

forms whose geographical range extends as far eastward as

the islands of the Pacific.

Crustacea from the Gulf of Akaba. 407

Carpilius convexus.

Cancer convexus, Forskal, Descript. Animal. p. 88 (1775).

Carpilius convecus, Riippell, Beschreib. Krabben rothen Meeres, p. 18,

pl. ili. fig. 2 (1830); M.-Edwards, Hist. Nat. Crust. i. p. 382, pl. xvi.

figs. 9, 10 (1854); A. M.-Edw. Nouv. Arch. Mus. Hist. Nat. i. p. 215

(1865) ; Heller, Sitzungsb. &e. xliii. 1, p. 319 (1861).

Carpilius lividus, Gibbes, Proc. Amer. Assoc. p. 174 (1850).

One specimen, a female in fine condition, is in the collection.

There can be little doubt that the C. lividus of Gibbes,

based on Sandwich-Island specimens, is identical with this

species, although his description is very short. Specimens

in the British-Museum collection prove that the range of

C. convexus extends to that locality.

I take this opportunity of noting that the Carpilius preter-

missus of the same author (/. c.) seems to be identical with

Liagore rubromaculata, De Haan.

Zozymus eneus.

Cancer eneus, Linn. Mus. Lud. Ulr. p. 451 (1764) ; Syst. Nat. p. 1048

(1766).

Cancer amphitrite, Herbst, Nat. Krabben u. Krebse, iii. (pt. 2) p. 5,

pl. liii. fig. 1 (1801). :

Zozymus eneus, M.-Edw. Hist. Nat. Crust. i. p. 385 (1834); Dana,

U.S. Expl. Exp. xiii. Crust. i. p. 192, pl. x. fig. 3 (1852) ; Heller,

Sitzungsb. xliii. 1, p. 826 (1861).

Two specimens, males, were collected.

Trapezia ferruginea.

Trapexia ferruginea, Latreille, Encycl. Méth. Hist. Nat. x. p. 695

(1825) ?; M.-Edw. Hist. Nat. Crust. i. p. 428 (1834) ?; Heller,

Sitzungsb. Akad. Wien, xlii. 1, p. 549, pl. iv. fig. 40 (1861).

Trapezia cerulea, Ruppell, Beschreib. Krabben rothen Meeres, p. 27,

pl. v. fig. 7 (1850); nee Heller, /. c. p. 348 (1861).

Grapsillus subinteger, M‘Leay, Zool. 8, Africa, Annulosa, p. 67 (1838).

Trapexia cymodoce, Dana, U.S. Expl. Exp. xiii, Crust. i. p. 25, pl. xv.

fig. 5 (1852); Heller, 7. ce. p. 852 (1861), nee Herbst.

?Trapexa miniata, Jacq. & Lucas, Voy. Péle Sud, Zool. iii. Crust.

p. 43, pl. iv. fig. 10 (1853).

Trapezia subdentata, Gerstaecker, Arch. f. Nat. xxii. p. 127 (1856).

Two specimens, male and female, were collected. These

have the carapace of a bluish-grey colour, and the limbs of a

reddish brown. ‘The teeth of the lateral margins are small

and blunt, the frontal teeth not much developed, and the arms

have 5-7 teeth on their anterior margins. The hands are

rounded above and naked on their outer surface.

The discrimination of the species of this genus is very

difficult ; and I was at first inclined to unite under the name

of Trapezia cymodoce, Herbst, all the specimens in the British-

408 Mr, E. J. Miers on some

Museum collection in which the carapace is armed with six

more or less distinctly developed frontal teeth (including those

forming the inner angle of the orbit), with a tooth or spine

in the middle of the lateral margins, and which are not marked

with red spots or reticulating lines.

The variations in the development of the teeth of the

frontal margins cannot, in my opinion, be considered to con-

stitute specific distinctions; and those of the arms vary in

number and shape, even on the right and left sides of the same

specimen. Dr. Heller has shown (/.c. p. 350) that M.-

Edwards’s description of the position of the outer maxillipedes

of 7. ferruginea when closed is incorrect; and there is no

difference in this respect between 7. ferruginea from the Red

Sea and specimens of 7. dentifrons from Australasia given by

the Paris Museum to the British-Museum collection. Dr. Hil-

gendorf (Crust. in Van der Decken’s ‘Reisen in Ost-Afrika,’ iii.

p- 76), while acknowledging the insufficiency of the characters

derived from the form of the teeth, and of the arms and front,

seems to think that Riippell may have been right in separating

the species by their colour-variations only. A careful exami-

nation of the large series in the Museum collection has shown,

however, that two very distinct forms may be distinguished,

and always recognized, by the following characters :—In the

first (and probably the commonest) the lateral marginal teeth

of the carapace are acute, the hand is subcristate above and

below and hairy on its outer surface ; in the second, the lateral

marginal teeth are blunt or even almost obsolete, the hand is

longer, rounded on its upper margin, and naked on its outer

surface.

To the latter, 7. ferruginea, belong the specimens from the

Gulf of Akaba, a very large series (upwards of sixty indivi-

duals) from the Dedalus Shoal, Red Sea, collected by Col.

Playfair, specimens from the Gulf of Suez (MacAndrew),

Mauritius (Lady Cole), and Samoa Islands (Whitmee), also

probably the specimens from Tahiti and the Sandwich Islands

referred by Dana to J. cymodoce, those from the Cape of

Good Hope described by M‘Leay as 7. subinteger, and those

from the Marquesas to which Jacquinot and Lucas have

assigned the name of 7. mdniata. ‘To the former species,

which I have designated 7. cymodoce, belong specimens in the

Museum collection from the Dedalus Shoal (Playfair), Gulf

of Suez (MacAndrew), Ceylon (Holdsworth), Philippine

Islands (Cuming), Fiji Islands (H.M.S. ‘ Herald’), specimens

from Australasia from the Paris Museum named 7°. dentifrons,

Latreille, and the examples from the Marquesas described by

Jacquinot and Lucas as 7’. hirtipes.

Crustacea from the Gulf of Akaba. 409

The synonyms of 7. cymodoce, as far as ascertained, will

run as follows :—

Trapezia cymodoce.

Cancer cymodoce, Herbst, Naturg. Krabben, &c. iii. (2) p. 22, pl. li.

fiz. 5 (1801).

Trapezia dentifrons, Latreille, Encycl. Méth. x. p. 695 (1825); M.-Edw.

Hist. Nat. Crust. i. p. 429 (1834).

Trapezia hirtipes, Jacq. & Lucas, Voy. Pole Sud, Zool. iii. Crust. p. 44,

pl. iv. fig. 14 (1853).

Trapezia cerulea, Heller, Sitzungsb. 1. c. p. 348 (1861), nec Riippell.

In T. cymodoce the serratures on the anterior margin of the

arm are more numerous, and the tooth on the inner surface

of the wrist usually more marked than in 7. ferruginea.

Several other species have been described, which are pro-

bably synonymous with one or other of the above ; but further

examination is needed of the types. There is nothing in the

description of Latreille and Milne-Edwards to enable one to

say which species must be designated T. ferruginea; and I

assign this name to the first-mentioned form only because it

is undoubtedly the one described as 7. ferruginea by Heller.

In like manner I am unable to decide from the descriptions

of Herbst and Gerstaecker to which species the typical speci-

men of T. cymodoce from the East Indies is to be referred,

and conclude that it belongs to the second species only because

Herbst’s figure represents the hand as strongly keeled above.

I am not certain which species is intended by Hilgendorf

(Crust. in Van der Decken’s ‘Reisen in Ost-Atrika,’ iii. (1)

p- 76, pl. u. figs. 4,5, 1869). His specimens were from Zan-

zibar.

Ocypode cegyptiaca.

Ocypode egyptiaca, Gerstaecker, Archiy f. Naturg. xxii. p. 134 (1856);

Heller, Sitzungsb. xii. (1) p. 361 (1861) ; Hoffmann in Recherches

Faune Madagascar, &c. Crust. p. 14 (1874).

One specimen (a male) was collected, and, unfortunately, in

a mutilated condition: the styliform prolongations of the eye-

peduncles, which vary greatly in length and shape, are, in this

specimen, strongly arcuated and very slender ; and the charac-

teristic patch of thick hair on the under surface of the penul-

timate joint of the second legs is nearly obliterated. The

examination of a considerable series of specimens evidences

the distinctness of this species from the closely allied O. cera-

tophthalma, Pallas. Ocypode egyptiaca, beyond the limits of

the Red Sea, has only been recorded from the island of Nossy

Faly, near Madagascar ; but the series in the British-Museum

collection shows that O. ceratophthalma is distributed through-

410 On some Crustacea from the Gulf of Akaba.

out the Oriental region, and westward to the Mauritius and

Port Natal.

Grapsus strigosus.

Cancer strigosus, Herbst, Naturg. Krabben, &c. iii. (1) p. 55, pl. Ixvii.

fig. 7 (1799).

Grapsus strigosus, Latr. Hist. Crust. et Ins. vi. p. 70 (1803); M.-Edw.

Hist. Nat. Crust. ii. p. 87 (1837); A. M.-Edw. Nouy. Arch. Mus.

Hist. Nat. ix, p. 286 (1875), wbi synon.

Several examples of this very common species were col-

lected. The specimens referred by Heller (Sitzungsb. p. 362)

to G. pharaonis, M.-Edw., may belong either to this species

or the closely allied @, pictus.

Coenobita rugosa.

Cenobita rugosa, M.-Edw. Hist. Nat. Crust. ii. p. 241 (1837) ; Dana,

US. ae Exp. Crust. i. p. 471, pl. xxx. fig. 1 (1852); Heller,

Sitzungsb. Akad. Wien, xliv. 1. p, 254 (1862).

A large series of specimens of this common Indo-Pacific

species are in the collection; they seem to have been selected

with the view of showing the wide range of selection exhibited

by the animal in choosing the shell which forms its habitation.

The series collected inhabit shells of the following genera :—

Turbo, Fusus, Natica, Purpura, Murex, Tritonium, Ranella,

Nassa, Harpa, Terebra, Cerithium, Dolium, Nerita, Cassidulus.

In all the specimens the large, dark, circular patch on the

outer surface of the hand (which is clearly defined in speci-

mens from the islands of the Pacific) is indistinct or nearly

obliterated.

Palinurus (Panulirus) penicillatus.

Astacus penicillatus, Olivier, Encycl. Méth. vi. p. 348 (1791).

Palinurus gigas, Bosc, Hist. Nat. Crust. ii. p. 93 (1802).

Palinurus penicillatus, Olivier, Encycl. Méth. viii. p. 674 (1811); M.-

Edw. Hist. Nat. Crust. ii. p. 299 (1837).

Palinurus Ehrenbergii, Heller, Sitzungsh. Akad. Wissensch. Wien, xliv.

1. p. 260, pl. ii. fig. 8 (1862) ; Reise der Novara, Crust. p. 95 (1865).

Four specimens were collected of this species, all unfortu-

nately in more or less imperfect condition.

Dr. Heller separated the Red-Sea Palinurus Ehrenbergii

from the Indo-Pacific P. penicillatus, on account of the spines

of the interantennal plate being connate at base in lateral

pairs only, and separated in the middle line by an intervening

space, and on account of the non-piliferous tubercles of the

carapace; I find, however, that one of the Red-Sea specimens

collected by Captain Burton has the spines of the carapace as

piliferous as those of any of the specimens in the British-

On new Genera and Species of Gallerucine. 411

Museum collection from the Fiji Islands and New Hebrides,

and there is no difference in the position of the spines on the

interantennal plate—in fact, that the forms from these widely

separated localities belong to one and the same species. I

conclude, therefore, that Milne-Edwards’s description of these

spines as ‘‘réunies 4 leur base en faisceau’’ is not strictly

correct, and that their position is more correctly described by

Heller, and that, as in so many other cases, the Red-Sea

species is distributed over the whole Oriental region. _Latreille

gives the Mauritius, and Milne-Edwards the Indian Ocean as

its habitat.

Alpheus levis.

Alpheus levis, Randall, Journ. Ac. Nat. Sci. Phil. viii. p. 141 (1839) ;

Dana, U.S. Expl. Exp. xiii. Crust. p. 556, pl. xxxv. fig. 8 (1852) ;

Heller, Sitzungsb. Akad. Wien, xliv. 1, p. 269, pl. iii. fig. 16 (1862).

One female individual of this very common Indo-Pacific

species was collected. When dry, the larger hand is seen to

be very prettily marked with spots of a dusky pink. Alpheus

ansignis, Heller (lc. p. 269, pl. iu. figs. 17, 18), and A.

gracilis, Heller (l.c. p. 271, pl. i. figs. 19, 20), are both

nearly allied Red-Sea forms: the latter comes particularly

close ; but both differ in having a transverse groove or impres-

sion on the upper margin of the larger hand near the base of

the mobile finger, and in the proportional length of the

joints of the wrist of the second pair of legs.

Tetraclita porosa, var. communis.

Tetrachita porosa, var. communis, Darwin, Monogr, Cirripedia, Bala-

nide, p. 529, pl. x. fig. 1 a (1853).

Three specimens are in the collection.

XLVI.—Descriptions of new Genera and Species of Galle-

rucine. By Josern 8. Baty, F.L.S8.

Genus PRASYPTERA.

Corpus ovatum, postice paullo ampliatum, convexum. Caput ex-

sertum ; facie perpendiculari ; clypeo transverso vel transverso-

quadrato, lateribus rectis ; encarpis transversis, contiguis ; carina

lineariformi, paullo elevata; antennis filiformibus, gracilibus,

articulo primo elongato, curvato, ad apicem incrassato, secundo

brevi, tertio quam quartus breviore ; ocults integris, prominulis.

Thorax transyersus, dorso leviter transversim excavatus. EHlytra

thorace latiora, convexa, confuse punctata ; limbo inflexo fere ad

apicem producto. Pedes graciles; cows anticis fere contiguis ;

412 Mr. J. S. Baly on new Genera

tibiis apice spina acuta armatis; tarsorum posticorum articulo

basali sequentibus tribus longiori; wnguiculis appendiculatis.

Prosternum angustissimum, acetabulis anticis apertis. Abdomen

in foemina gravida valde exsertum.

Type Prasyptera Wallacet.

Closely allied to Astena; separated from that genus by the

shorter third joint of the antenne.

Prasyptera Wallacet.

P. anguste oblonga, postice vix ampliata, fulva, nitida, oculis, an-

tennis (articulis duobus ultimis basi albidis exceptis), scutello,

tibiis tarsisque nigris ; facie inferiore thoraceque rugoso-puncta-

tis ; elytris parce griseo pubescentibus, crebre punctatis, metal-

lico-viridibus.

Long. 4 lin.

Hab. New Guinea, Dorey.

Head trigonate; eyes large, prominent; clypeus clothed

with coarse griseous hairs, rugose-punctate ; carina obsolete ;

encarpe large, moderately thickened, contiguous; vertex

smooth, impunctate; third joint of antenne nearly twice the

length of the second, scarcely half as long as the fourth.

Thorax more than twice as broad as long ; sides straight and

scarcely converging from the base to beyond the middle,

thence slightly rounded and converging to the apex, anterior

angles thickened, obtuse; basal margin trisinuate; upper

surface faintly excavated on either side, coarsely rugose. Scu-

tellum trigonate. Elytra much broader than the thorax,

coarsely and closely punctured, very sparingly clothed with

griseous hairs; interspaces minutely punctured.

Prasyptera distincta.

P. anguste oblonga, postice vix ampliata, fulva, nitida, femoribus

posticis apice, tibiis, tarsis, abdominis segmentis macula utrinque,

pygidio apice scutelloque nigris neo vix tinctis; capite nigro-

gneo, antennis nigris, clypeo transverso-quadrato, rugoso, viridi-

eeneo; thorace transverso, levi, dorso transversim excavato ;

elytris rude et crebre punctatis, metallico-olivaceis.

Long. 4 lin.

Hab. Wagiou.

Vertex black, with a faint metallic-green tinge; encarpe

thickened, subtrigonate, contiguous; clypeus brassy green,

transverse-quadrate, rugose-punctate, plane, the carina en-

tirely obsolete ; antennz with the third jomt scarcely twice

as long as the second, more than half the length of the fourth;

all the joints to the eighth black (the rest, in the only speci-

men known to me, are wanting). Thorax more than three

and Species of Gallerucine. 413

times as broad as long; sides straight and nearly parallel, the

anterior angles obliquely truncate, the hinder ones produced,

subacute; disk smooth and shining, moderately excavated

transversely across the disk, the excavation not reaching to

the lateral margin. Scutellum trigonate, shining black.

Elytra oblong, broadly rounded at the apex, deeply and

closely punctured, the interspaces irregularly elevate-reti-

culate.

Prasyptera ornata.

P. ovata, postice ampliata, valde convexa, sordide fulva, antennis

(articulo primo basi excepto), tibiis tarsisque nigris; thorace

transverso, rugoso ; capitis macula verticali elytrisque metallico-

olivaceis ; his rugoso-punctatis, pube adpressa grisea parcissime

vestitis, fascia lata, irregulariter biflexuosa ante medium posita,

maculaque subapicali prope suturam fulvis; abdominis segmen-

torum maculis lateralibus pygidiique apice eneo-nigris.

Long. 4 lin.

Hab. New Guinea, Aru Islands.

Front impressed; joints above the encarpz with a narrow

longitudinal groove; encarpe semilunate, contiguous ; clypeus

large, transverse-quadrate, rugose, faintly carinate on the

median line, clothed with short adpressed hairs ; third joint

of antennee twice the length of the second, scarcely more than

half as long as the fourth; the lower two thirds of the basal

joint obscure fulvous, its upper third, together with the re-

maining joints as far as the tenth, black*. Thorax three

times as broad as long ; sides obliquely converging from base

‘to apex, more quickly converging and slightly rounded just

behind the latter; the anterior angles armed with a very short

excurved tooth; the hinder ones slightly produced, acute ;

disk transversely concave, rugose-punctate. Elytra subqua-

drate, oblong, broadly rounded at the apex, convex, strongly

and closely punctured, the interspaces irregularly wrinkled ;

olivaceous with a metallic tint, each elytron with a broad

biflexuose band before the middle, and a small spot close to

the apex near the suture, obscure fulvous. Segments of ab-

domen each marked on either side with a large nigro-sneous

patch ; apex of pygidium also nigro-zeneous.

Prasyptera approximata.

P. anguste oblonga, postice yvix ampliata, fulva, nitida, capite,

femoribus posticis apice, tibiis, tarsis, abdominis segmentis macula

utrinque scutelloque nigris, antennarum articulo penultimo basi

* The terminal joint in the unique specimen from which the descrip-

tion was made is broken off.

414 Mr. J. 8. Baly on new Genera

albido, clypeo nigro-ceneo ; thorace transverso, dorso transversim

depresso, utrinque leviter foveolato; elytris fortiter punctatis,

metallico-viridibus, fascia communi arcuata extrorsum interrupta, |

ad suturam angulata, ante medium posita, maculaque subapicali

juxta suturam, fulvis.

Long. 3% lin.

Hab, Malay peninsula.

Vertex smooth, impunctate; clypeus transverse-quadrate,

subrugose-punctate, plane, the carina nearly obsolete ; antennee

longer than the body, the third jomt twice the length of the

second, two thirds as long as the fourth. Thorax more than

three times as broad as long; sides straight and obliquely

converging from base to apex, the anterior angles obliquely

truncate, the hinder ones slightly produced, acute; disk

smooth and shining, impunctate, transversely depressed across

the disk, the depression not extending to the lateral border,

but impressed at either end by a shallow fovea. LElytra

oblong, broadly rounded at the apex, strongly and closely

punctured, bright metallic green; each elytron before its middle

with a curved fulvous fascia, interrupted on the outer disk,

but united at the suture to its fellow of the opposite elytron,

and forming an acute angle, its apex directed backwards ;

close to the suture near its apex is an oblong concolorous spot.

Prasyptera Haroldi.

P. anguste oblonga, postice vix ampliata, sordide fulva, tibiis tar-

sisque piceis, abdomine flavo, capite (vertice carinaque exceptis)

nigro, antennarum articulis ultimis tribus albidis ; thorace trans-

versim depresso, impunctato; elytris tenuiter punctatis, cyaneis.

Long. 3} lin.

Hab. Batchian.

Lower portion of head black; encarpe strongly raised,

contiguous, semilunate ; clypeus smooth and concave on either

side the carina, the latter linear, well defined, piceo-fulvous ;

antenne very slender, equal to the body in length, the third

joint nearly three times the length of the second, about three

fourths as long asthe fourth. Thorax three times as broad as

long; sides nearly straight and parallel, rounded at the ex-

treme apex, the anterior angles thickened, obtuse ; disk nearly

_impunctate, transversely excavated across the middle, the

depressions deeper and better-defined on either side, but not

extending to the lateral margin. Llytra oblong, broadly

rounded at the apex, very finely punctured.

Mimastra Soreli.

M. elongata, parallela, flava, nitida, metasterno abdomineque nigris,

and Species of Gallerucine. 415

pube grisea vestitis ; capite levi, antennis extrorsum verticeque

nigris ; thorace levi, irregulariter excavato, seepe piceo maculato,

lateribus rectis ; elytris subcrebre, sat fortiter punctatis, tertia

parte apicali nigro-cyanea; femoribus dorso, tibiis tarsisque

piceo-nigris.

Var, A. elytris totis flavis.

Mas tarsis anticis articulo primo valde dilatato.

Long. 43-5 lin.

Hab. Valley of the Upper Yangtse Kiang. Collected by

Lieut.-Colonel Sorel ; also collected in China by Mr. G.

Lewis ; India.

Head smooth, impunctate ; encarpe large and well de-

fined, trigonate, contiguous; eyes black, rotundate, promi-

nent; antennee with the basal jomt gradually curved and

thickened from base to apex, the second joint short, the third

more than twice the length of the second, rather more than

half as long as the fourth. Thorax twice as broad as long;

sides parallel, rounded at the apex, the anterior angles pro-

duced, very obtuse ; disk transversely and irregularly exca-

vated, more deeply depressed on either side and at the

base. LElytra broader than the thorax, distinctly but finely

punctured.

Mimastra costata.

M. elongata, angustata, flava, nitida, tarsis nigro-piceis, antennis

(basi exceptis) nigris ; thorace levi, transversim excavato ; elytris

nigris yel nigro-piceis purpureo-metallico tinctis, pube sub-

erecta grisea parcissime vestitis, minus fortiter punctatis, singu-

latim costis elevatis duabus basi et apice abbreviatis instructis.

Mas tarsis intermediis articulo basali dilatato.

Long. 3-33 lin.

Hab. China. Collected by Mr. Lewis.

Head shining, impunctate; encarpe transversely oblong,

contiguous, separated from the upper face by a deep trans-

verse groove; eyes very large, much more nearly approxi-

mated than in MW. Soreli; antenne longer than the body in the

¢, rather shorter in the ? , the third joint more than twice as

long as the second, equal in length to the fourth. Thorax

twice as broad as long ; sides straight, slightly diverging from

the base nearly to the apex; disk shining, impressed with a

deep, broad, transverse excavation. Scutellum trigonate.

Elytra more finely and less closely punctured than in 8S,

Soreli; each on the outer disk with two strongly raised longi-

tudinal coste. Basal joint of hinder tarsus equal in length

to the second one.

416 Mr. J. S. Baly on new Genera

Genus MEGALOGNATHA.

Corpus elongatum, parallelum. Caput exsertum, infra oculos elonga-

tum, plus minusve porrectum ; antennis filiformibus, in g interdum

incrassatis, articulis intermediis difformibus ; oculis ovalibus, in-

tegris; encarpis distinctis, contiguis; carina cuneiformi. Thorax

subquadratus, lateribus fere rectis. Scutellum trigonatum. Ely-

tra thorace paullo latiora, parallela, limbo inflexo pone medium

obsoleto. Pedes graciles, simplices ; covis anticis contiguis ; tibiis

apice muticis, dorso carinatis; tarsorwm posticorum articulo

basali sequentibus tribus longitudine fere wquali; wnguiculis

appendiculatis. Prosternum angustissimum, acetabulis anticis

apertis. Abdomen in foemina gravida infiatum.

Type Megalognatha elegans.

The above genus is separated from Malacosoma, to which

genus some of the species bear resemblance, by the strongly

exserted head, the unarmed apices of the tibia, and by the

shorter inflexed limb of the elytra.

Megalognatha elegans.

M. elongata, convexa, flavo-fulva, nitida, capite, antennis (basi

exceptis) nigris; thorace sat fortiter punctato; elytris convexis,

a basi apicem versus graduatim elevatis, viridi-zneis, granulosis,

transyersim rugulosis, crebre punctatis.

Long. 23 lin.

Hab. Graham’s Town, South Africa.

Head porrect, elongate ; vertex granulose, sparingly punc-

tured ; front impressed just above the encarpe with a deep

fovea; encarpe transverse, subpyriform, contiguous; lower

face strongly produced, nigro-piceous; clypeus triangular,

remotely punctured, its median line elevated into an ill-defined

longitudinal ridge; antenne equal to the body in length in

the g, rather shorter in the ?, filiform, the second joint

short, the third equal in length to the first; the three or four

lower joints fulvous, the rest black. Thorax transverse-

quadrate; the sides straight and slightly diverging from

the base to beyond the middle, thence obliquely converging

to the apex; upper surface deeply punctured, the punctures

rather crowded and often confluent on the hinder disk, more

distant in front; the hinder disk faintly excavated, the ante-

rior with a shallow, ill-defined fovea. Scutellum trigonate.

Elytra broader than the thorax, narrowly oblong, convex,

faintly depressed below the basilar space, granulose, trans-

versely wrinkled, coarsely punctured.

Megalognatha cavicollis.

M. elongata, nigra, nitida, abdomine fulyo; thorace rufo-fulvo,

and Species of Gallerucine. 417

postice rude punctato, vix ante medium sulco semilunato transverso,

fundo trifoveolato, antice elevato marginato, impresso; elytris

thorace paullo latioribus, parallelis, convexis, pone medium infla-

tis, confuse punctatis, fulvis, fascia transversa prope medium

communi, leviter curvata, longe intra marginem abbreviata,

nigra.

Long. 3 lin,

Hab. Port Natal.

Vertex and front minutely granulose, the latter finely stri-

gose immediately above the encarpe ; encarpe separated from

the front by a transverse groove, contiguous, transverse ;

carina strongly raised, linear; anterior border of labrum

fulvous ; antennz nearly three fourths the length of the body,

filiform. Thorax broader than long; the sides straight and

slightly diverging from the base to some distance beyond the

middle, thence rounded and converging to the apex, the an-

terior angle armed with an obtuse tubercle; hinder disk

rugose-punctate, impressed just in front of the base with a

short longitudinal groove; scarcely in front of the middle

disk is a large, deeply impressed, semilunate sulcus, the surface

of which is deeply trifoveolate, its anterior border thickened,

the space immediately in front of the raised margin concave

and nearly free from punctures. Elytra broader than the

thorax, parallel, subelongate, convex, inflated below the

middle, Feely punctured, the interspaces granulose.

Megalognatha suturalis.

M. elongata, subcylindrica, sordide fulva, nitida, pectore, pedibus

antennisque nigris ; thorace transverso-quadrato, lateribus ante

medium obsolete angulatis, margine basali medio leviter emargi-

nato, disco rugoso-punctato, medio pone apicem obsolete trans-

versim excavato; scutello piceo, apice fulvo; elytris parallelis,

rude rugoso-punctatis, utrinque vitta elevata suturali pone medium

alteraque submarginali instructis, prope medium macula trans-

versa, nigro-picea ornatis.

Mas abdominis segmento ultimo apice angulato, utrinque leviter

sinuato. ; j .

Fom. abdomine exserto, piceo tincto, segmento ultimo apice obtuse

rotundato.

Long. 4 lin.

Hab. Port Natal.

Head moderately exserted, obliquely deflexed; vertex shi-

ning, impunctate ; encarpe transverse, slightly curved, con-

tiguous; carina very short; antennae moderately robust,

nearly equal to the body in length, the apical half black, the

terminal joint piceous; the second joint short, obovate, the

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. ii. 28

418 Mr. J. 8. Baly on new Genera

third and fourth equal, each twice the length of the second.

Thorax rather broader than long; sides parallel, obliquely

converging at the apex, obsoletely angled before the middle ;

auterior angle produced, obtuse; middle portion of basal

margin sinuate-emarginate; disk coarsely rugose-punctate,

rather more sparingly punctured on the middle disk; in

front, behind the apex, is a very shallow, ill-defined, trans-

verse sulcation, which terminates on either side some distance

within the lateral margin; just in front of the basal margin

is a faint longitudinal depression. Scutellum longer than

broad, its apex obtuse. Elytra subelongate, parallel, con-

vex, coarsely rugose-punctate, the puncturing finer towards

the apex; each elytron on its middle third near the lateral

margin with a raised costa, the space on either side longitu-

dinally excavated; the suture from its middle nearly to the

apex is thickened and forms a longitudinal costa; before its

apex this costa becomes subsutural, and leaves a very narrow

space between itself and the sutural margin.

Megalognatha Bohemani.

M. elongata, subcylindrica, fulva, nitida, pectore, coxis tarsisque

nigris, antennis piceis; thorace transverso, lateribus rotundatis,

disco subremote tenuiter punctato, ante medium leviter subar-

cuatim excavato ; scutello nigro-piceo ; elytris sat erebre punc-

tatis, linea suturali et utrinque vittis tribus nigro-piceis, prima

brevi in disco interno, duabusque in disco externo positis, his a

basi ad longe pone medium extensis, basi super callum hume-

rale conjunctis.

Long. 23 lin.

Hab, Caffraria.

Head obliquely deflexed; lower face produced below the eyes;

vertex shining, impunctate ; encarpz transverse, contiguous ;

carina not well defined, narrowly wedge-shaped, its surface im-

pressed with a shallow fovea; antenne rather more than half

the length of the body, filiform, slightly thickened towards

the apex, the second joint short, ovate, the third and fourth

equal, each more than half as long again as the second.

Thorax nearly twice as broad as long; sides rounded, the

hinder angle nearly obsolete, the anterior one mucronate ;

disk finely but distinctly punctured, impressed just in front of

the middle with an ill-defined, very shallow, subarcuate exca-

vation, divided into two portions by a slightly and indis-

tinctly raised vitta, the surface immediately in front obsoletely

thickened. Scutellum trigonate, pitchy black. LElytra nar-

rowly oblong, parallel, convex, rather strongly punctured,

the interspaces granulose ; each elytron with a narrow sutural

and Species of Gallerucine. 419

line and three linear vitte pitchy black; the first of these,

much shorter than the others, is placed on the middle third of

the inner disk near its outer edge, the two others commence

on the outer disk at its base (where they unite and form an

elongate patch on the humeral callus), and extend downwards

to some distance below the middle of the elytron; the outer

vitta is slightly thickened and subcostate for its whole length,

and the space between the two vittee immediately below the

humeral callus is faintly excavated.

Megalognatha ventricosa.

M. elongata, parallela, subtus cum capite nigra, nitida, abdomine

flavo; supra flavo-fulva; thorace transverso-quadrato ; scutello

piceo, griseo-sericeo; elytris tenuiter punctatis, infra basin

transversim depressis, pone medium ventricosis.

Mas thoracis disco plano, impunctato, apice modice obtuse elevato ;

elytris pone medium modice inflatis.

Fem. thoracis disco irregulariter excayato, apice valde elevato,

eristam transyersam formante ; elytris pone medium valde inflatis.

Long. 33 lin.

Hab. Port Natal.

Head exserted, obliquely porrect; vertex impunctate ; en-

carpe raised, well defined, transverse, slightly curved, conti-

guous; carina short, not reaching the lower margin of the

encarpe, wedged-shaped, acute; labrum piceous; antenne

entirely black. Thorax rather broader than long; sides

straight and parallel, converging at the apex; basal margin

in front of the scutellum sinuate; disk impunctate, flattened

in the ¢, the anterior border broadly thickened; disk deeply

and irregularly excavated in the 2, the apex abruptly ele-

vated and forming a strongly raised transverse ridge; the

excavated disk is separated by two short ridges in front into

three longitudinal sulcations, one short and apical, the others

much broader, lateral, oblique, excurved at the apex, extend-

ing the whole length of the excavation, and confluent at the

base. iilytra narrowly oblong, nearly parallel, minutely

punctured, transversely depressed below the basilar space, the

latter slightly thickened ; hinder half of disk ventricose.

Megalognatha subcylindrica.

M. elongata, subcylindrica, fulva, nitida, antennis nigris; thorace

transverso-quadrato ; elytris fortiter sat crebre punctatis, pone

medium vix elevatis.

Mas thoracis disco plano, fortiter punctato, margine apicali ineras-

sato, postice angulato ; antennis incrassatis, articulis intermediis

28*

420 Mr. J. S. Baly on new Genera

difformibus ; abdominis segmento apicali late concavo-emargi-

nato.

Fem. thoracis disco rude rugoso-punctato, pone apicem trifoveolato,

apice abrupte elevato, cristam angulatam formante; antennis

filiformibus ; abdominis segmento ultimo obtuse angulato.

Long. 3 lin.

Hab. South Africa.

Head strongly exserted and porrect in the ¢, less exserted

and more deflexed in the @ ; antenne in the ? filiform, the

third joint twice the length of the second, rather longer than

the fourth ; in the ¢ the antenne are incrassate, the third to

the sixth joints obconic, the seventh and eighth irregularly

subclavate, the ninth and tenth subtrigonate, and the eleventh

cylindrical, its apex acute. Thorax subquadrate; sides

straight and parallel from the base to beyond the middle,

thence obliquely rounded to the apex, the anterior angles mucro-

nate ; upper surface convex on the sides, flattened on the

middle disk, strongly but not very closely punctured in the

3, the apex in the same sex thickened on its middle third,

the hinder border of the thickened portion angulate; in the

? the disk is coarsely rugose-punctate, and placed trans-

versely just behind the apex are three large deeply excavated

fover ; the apical border is abruptly elevated and forms a

strongly raised angular ridge. The elytra are not ventri-

cose behind their middle, but gradually increase in convexity

from the base towards the apex; surface sculptured as in

M. ventricosa.

Megalognatha rufiventre.

M. elongata, nigra, nitida, pectore griseo-sericeo, abdomine rufo ;

thorace rude punctato, ante apicem profunde transversim exca-

yato, apice abrupte elevato, cristam elevatam formante; elytris

subopacis, piceo-nigris, fortiter et crebre punctatis, (Kem.)

Long. 3 lin.

Hab. Lake Nyassa.

Head exserted, subporrect; vertex granulose, impunctate ;

encarpe large, well defined, trigonate ; carina strongly raised,

narrowly wedge-shaped; antenne filiform. Thorax rather

broader than long; sides rounded, the hinder angles acute,

the anterior ones mucronate ; upper surface deeply punctured,

the anterior half of the middle disk nearly covered with a

broad, slightly curved, deeply and irregularly excavated trans-

verse suleation, which does not extend to the lateral margin ;

immediately in front of this excavation is a strongly raised

angulate ridge. Elytra coarsely punctured, gradually increas-

ing in convexity from the base towards the apex.

and Species of Gallerucine. 421

In the unique specimen in my collection the left antenna

is double from the eighth joint.

Chthoneis bivittata.

C. elongata, angustata, parallela, nigra, nitida, antennarum arti-

culis penultimis duobus flavo-albidis ; thorace levi, impunctato,

trifoveolato, foveis duabus transversim positis, magnis, profunde

impressis, unaque parva ante basin posita; elytris confuse punc-

tatis, piceo-nigris, utrinque vitta lata basi et apice abbreviata,

flavo-alba.

Long. 2 lin.

Hab. Brazil, Constancia.

Vertex smooth, impunctate ; encarpe subquadrate; carina

narrow, wedge-shaped, its apex very acute; eyes very large,

prominent; antenne equal to the body in length, the second

joint very short, the third still shorter than the second, piceous,

the fourth to the eighth very slightly compressed, obsoletely

dilated. Thorax rather broader than long ; sides straight and

parallel, slightly converging towards the apex, the anterior

angles thickened, obtuse; upper surface transversely convex,

impressed with three foveze, one just in front of the base, small

and shallow, and two others, much larger and more deepl

excavated, placed transversely on the middle disk. Scutellum

trigonate, its apex obtuse. Elytra broader than the thorax,

parallel, distinctly punctured, the interspaces granulose, sub-

rugulose. Claws acutely appendiculated.

This species differs from the typical form of the genus by

the less dilated and less compressed intermediate joints of the

antenne and by the acutely appendiculated claws.

Chthonets albicollis.

C. subelongata, nigra, nitida, pedibus (tibiis apice tarsisque ex-

ceptis), thorace antennarumque articulis ultimis tribus albidis ;

thorace transverso, levi; elytris anguste oblongis, crebre et for-

titer punctatis, interspatiis rugulosis.

Long. 2-3 lin.

Hab. Brazil, Petropolis. Collected by Mr. J. Gray.

Vertex smooth, impunctate ; encarpe transversely trigonate,

contiguous; carina narrowly wedge-shaped ; antenne longer

than the body, the second and third joints very short, equal,

the fourth to the eighth compressed and slightly dilated, the

ninth to the eleventh cylindrical, filiform, white, the extreme

apex of the terminal one black. ‘Thorax more than twice as

broad as long ; sides slightly rounded ; disk smooth, impune-

tate, impressed on either side with a very shallow ill-defined

fovea, only visible when viewed obliquely. Elytra black,

4292 Prof. J. Wood-Mason on a new

with a bluish tinge, coarsely and closely punctured, the inter-

spaces rugulose.

Chthonets Grayt.

C. subelongata, nigra, nitida, thorace pedibusque sordide fulvis,

tibiis apice, tarsis femoribusque anticis dorso nigro-piceis ; tho-

race transverso, levi, utrinque foveolato; elytris ceruleo-nigris,

fortiter et crebre punctatis, interspatiis rugulosis.

Mas thoracis margine antico medio sinuato ; antennarum articulis

duobus ultimis (ultimi apice excepto) sordide fulvis.

Fem. thoracis margine antico medio non sinuato, antennarum

articulis tribus ultimis sordide fulvis.

Long. 3-34 lin.

Hab, Brazil, Constancia. Collected by Mr. Gray.

Vertex shining, impunctate, lower portion of front, together

with the orbit of the eyes, finely strigose ; encarpe contiguous,

transversely trigonate ; carina narrowly wedged-shaped; an-

tenne much longer than the body in the ¢, not quite so long

but exceeding the body in length in the ? ; the third j ont

shorter than the second, transverse and turbinate in the ¢ ;

the second and third joints equal in length in the 9, the

intermediate joints rather less dilated in the latter sex. Thorax

more than twice as broad as long; sides in the ¢ diverging

from the base to far beyond the middle, then rounded and

converging to the apex, the anterior angles thickened, ob-

tuse; in the ? the sides are less dilated anteriorly and more

regularly rounded; in the ¢ the apical margin is deeply

sinuate in its middle third; in the @ it is regularly concave

for its whole length ; disk smooth and shining, impressed

on either side with a deep fovea. Elytra sculptured as in

C. albicollis.

[To be continued. ]

XLVII.—Description of Didrepanephorus bifalcifer, the Type

of a new Genus and Species of Rutelide, remarkable for the

huge Sickle-shaped Mandibular Horns of the Males. By

J. Woop-Mason, Deputy Superintendent, Indian Museum,

Calcutta.

In arich collection of insects formed amongst the hill-ranges of

the N.E. frontier of India, and recently brought to this country

by Mr. A. W. Chennell, of the Topographical Survey, I have

detected an insect which introduces us to a pertectly novel

feature in the morphology of the Lamellicorn beetles. Hvery

Genus and Species of Rutelidee. 423

zoologist is familiar with the enormous horns which arise from

the head or pronotum, and even from both these parts in the

same species, in the males of so many members of this great

family of Coleopterous insects ; but no species have hitherto

been described in which the mandibles are the seat of an

analogous sexual distinction ; nor, indeed, are any known in

which these organs project beyond the head to any notable

extent: “jamais elles ne dépassent notablement le chaperon

en avant,” remarks the great systematist * of the Coleoptera,

when discussing the mouth-par ts of Lamellicornia in general.

In this fine new insect, however, the apical one of the two

teeth into which, in most of the true Rutelide, the extremity

of the mandibles is externally divided, is enormously produced

and curved forwards far in front of the head, much after the

manner of the tusks in several extinct elephants. In Pepe-

ronota Harringtonii, Westw., its nearest ally, the secondary

sexual characters of the males take a different form, the middle

of the hinder margin of the pronotum being in this case pro-

duced backwards, upwards, and downwards into a huge decurved

horn, the extremity of which is lodged in a depression of the

suture of the elytra.

I beg to propose for this remarkable form the name of

Didrepanephorus bifalctfer +, gen. et sp. nov.

Body short and thick-set as in Peperonota and Parastas_a.

Integument brown, covered with a very short and moderately

* Lacordaire, ‘Gen. des Coléoptéres,’ t. ii. p. 51.

+ From &-, “two,” et SperavnPédpos, “bearing a sickle” (appa Spemavy-

Popov, Xen, Anab. I. 10); and bi-, “two,” et faleifer, “bearing a sickle.”

424 Prof. J. Wood-Mason on a new

dense, somewhat appressed, golden-brown pubescence with a

plush-like lustre, especially on the pronotum, where in places

it exhibits a tendency to become shaggy. Pronotum gibbous,

its posterior margin strongly sinuous, its sides angulate-

rotundate, andits anteriormargin sinuous, with the lateral angles

slightly produced and subacute. . Scutellum moderate, broader

than long, very slightly overlapped at base by the broadly

rounded median lobe of the pronotum, longitudinally roof-

shaped, its sides next the elytra very slightly arcuate. LElytra

short, leaving the posterior half of the propygidium exposed,

constructed much as in Peperonota, tolerably thickly but irregu-

larly punctate * between the hairs of the pubescence. Pygi-

dium scarcely visible from above, very convex, its basal two

thirds or thereabouts directed straight backwards, the remain-

der downwards. Abdomen with six visible ventral somites,

of which the first four are very short and closely packed,

together scarcely exceeding the fifth in length; the first three

of them longitudinally somewhat roof-shaped and angularly

emarginate in the middle of the hinder margin; the sixth with

a rounded emargination in its posterior border, which is in-

completely filled by the apex of the pygidium. Mesosternum

simple. Prosternum with a slight postcoxal projection.

Fore legs short and very robust ; the outer edge of the tibize

strongly tridentate in characteristic Ruteline fashion; the

terminal joint of the tarsi enlarged and strongly curved, with

a large, blunt, dark brown tubercle on the inner concave cur-

vature; the penultimate joint produced at the apex to a hard,

blunt, dark brown point, against which the enlarged, sharp-

edged, and simple outer unguis folds so as to form an efficient

prehensile subchela. The four posterior legs much less robust,

the intermediate pair as much inferior in robustness to the pos-

terior as these are to the anterior; the outer ungues in all

deeply cleft. On all the six femora, along the inner margins

of the simple subcylindrical four posteriar tibiz, and at the free

edges of the ventral thoracic somites, the pubescence is deve-

loped into long and shaggy light-brown hair.

* Under a 38-inch objective the puncta show themselves as rather large

and shallow oval depressions, in the middle of each of which is a small,

dark brown papilla with a pore or pit at its summit. Can these per-

forated ae be the mouths of skin-glands, from which an offensive

secretion is poured out as a defence ?

Since the above was written, I have examined specimens (of both sexes

in one case) of the two species of Peperonota represented in the national

collection ; and I find that the elytra in all exhibit a sculpture of the same

kind, but differing in matters of detail according to species. In con-

- nexion with the shore suggestion as to their possible, 1f not probable,

ee it is a significant fact that none of the papille give insertion to

airs,

Genus and Species of Rutelide. 425

Epicranium coarsely, irregularly, and not very thickly punc-

tate, a pale brown hair springing from each pit. Clypeus un-

armed, inclined to the rest of the head at an angle of about 140°,

and limited off from it by a strong sinuous sutural impression,

which is broadly concave forwards in the middle, and convex

on each side above and behind the mandibles ; it has the form

of an inverted thick T (LL), the perpendicular stroke of which is

disproportionately short and broad. Labrum salient, transverse,

with its lower margin faintly roundly emarginate. The body

of the mandibles is enlarged, and the part of them corre-

sponding to the apical one of the two teeth into which, in most

true Rutelide, their extremity is externally divided, is pro-

duced forwards and upwards into enormous, curved, sickle-

shaped, horn-like processes, each of which is furnished near

the base, on the upper and outer edge, with a short, sharp, and

slightly upturned conical tooth, the representative of the basal of

the two above-mentioned teeth in an ordinary Rutelide and of

the prominent and recurved outer angle of the mandible in

Peperonota. These huge mandibular horns are somewhat com-

pressed and subtrihedral, and taper gradually to a sharp point,

approximating as they go; but they do not meet in the middle

line, and are fully a millimetre apart at the apex; like the

ungues and the tibial spines of the fore legs, they are of a rich

dark (almost black) brown colour, and being, besides, smooth

and polished, form a most effective contrast with the light

golden brown of the body.

The other gnathites, so far as can be told without extracting

them, differ in matters of detail only from those of such Rute-

line forms as Peperonota, Antichira, &c.

Measurements of the typical specimen.

millim.

Total length, measured between the fore margin

of the clypeus and the most prominent part of

UTE One 00 ee em ae a BRE ea 21

Renethoh the) pronovaim:s : 0.2 2 ares othe here a arenes 8

PCr OlcGUGtON Soe. cc tit. fee fate molten ethno 10

iPeustin of thelelytracs suo oe el UA LE

Width of the conjoined elytra between the humeral

PES LESE een eee tne ies I nis sina mates ot ate eats 10-25

Length of the mandibular horns along the convex

CUEN AUNIEG 8 oot iene dw in ts carsah avn ene: dais 11

enpthrot, thefore femorain .:. «css see sedans oa 4°75

eg BeOS ENO fore: GDI oe ae c07 4 =. be6 a ene ease Pa als S33)

oe kof-intermediate: fomora ~. ca uean Scr Soeeee 5°25

sy ¢ Of intermediate tibial. 0) Ue ocke See eee 4:75

se Of Posterior femora | ..9 0)... : Gees see 55

426 Miscellaneous.

Penevuror, Wasterior fp1e) . ti. s t-aisenm 22h noenel? 4°5

Width of the head between the outer margin of the

MIGHT CRO OVER eect cass ins oP ahotl «Megat aus)

PenoUR GL GhO.Cly PONS :..c. sian sci aro ts os 5 oad % aie ote 2°5

epee ULE E Von ts Mee tes jecare, coe meee 2

Whitsil Gliubtiap PASE eis foe os. ree ce ee 3

Lenzi of antenialclup et ce bee A 2°25

Three specimens of this fine and remarkable addition to the

Coleopterous fauna of India were discovered by Mr. M. J. Ogle,

of the Topographical Survey of India, in one spot near

Wakidgaon, a village 30-35 miles 8.E. of Sadia, in the valley

of the Noa Dehing, a feeder of the Brahmaputra. They do

not differ from one another in the smallest particular, and, as

each presents the same modification of the fore tarsi as that by

which males are distinguished from females in such Rutelidez

as Antichira lucida, are doubtless all males,

A more detailed and formal description, with figures of the

mouth-parts, is to be published hereafter elsewhere.

MISCELLANEOUS.

The Nauplius Stage of Prawns.

Blumenau, St. Catharina, Brazil.

Sept. 11, 1878.

My prar Sir,—I duly received a few days ago, and heartily thank

you for, a copy of your paper “On the Nauplius Stage of Prawns.”

As soon as I can find time to do so I shall discuss this question

once more, though I am unable to give new facts; for I have been

living far from the sea for more than eleven years.

I hope you received a copy of the German original, a

in the ‘ Annals,’ which I sent you some months ago.

The main object of my writing you to-day is to beg you to com-

pare the translation of my paper in the ‘ Annals’ with the German

original, in order to convince yourself that I did not use the word

“ opponents,” which has been added by the translator. Indeed, “let

my opponents tell me,” is not a very exact translation of the words

I used—* so sage man mir ”*. I, as well as you, have always thought

* [The word “ opponents” does not occur in the translation of Dr.

Fritz Miiller’s paper published in this Journal for June 1878 (p. 484),

but in Mr. Spence Bate’s quoted translation of the same passage

(‘ Annals,’ July 1878, p. 80). To us the whole question of the expres-

sion used seems to be of little consequence : the people whom Dr.

Miiller asks to tell him something are those who hold an opinion opposed

to his own; and if these are not “ opponents,” “so sage man uns” what

they are.—Eps.]

Miscellaneous. A427

that “the only object that any truly sincere observer can have is to

establish the truth.”

Since I left the sea-shore I have made extremely few carcino-

logical observations. Our freshwater crustaceans are not numerous.

There are a few crabs, some prawns (Palemon), among them a large

Macrobrachium and a genus allied to Atya, and two species of

Aiylea. One of the species of dglea is rather common in the

small rivers of the Serra (about 1000 metres above the level of

the sea); this species is very frequently infested by that curious

parasitical worm J'emnocephala, which Claude Gay discovered on

the crustaceans of Chili.

I do not know whether you may be interested in any of the

objects to which I have devoted my time during the last ten years—

heterostyled and self-sterile plants, termites, honey-bees (Melipona

and Yrigona), butterflies, &e. At present I am collecting and

observing the larvee of our caddis flies, some of which construct

very curious cases, quite different from those of the European

species.

Believe me, dear Sir, with sincere respect,

Very faithfully yours,

Mr. C. Spence Bate. Fritz Mier.

To the Editors of the Annals and Magazine of Natural History.

GuntTLEMEN,— Will you, in reply to Mons. Giard’s remark in the

September number of your magazine, that I have endeavoured to

prove that “ the Vauplius described by Fritz Miller as belonging

to Peneus cannot be the young of any prawn,” permit me to

say that I have only attempted to show that, as far as our know-

ledge extends, it has not been proved to be so.

I regret that I should have omitted doing justice to M. Giard’s

communication on the embryogeny of the Rhizocephala; but I

regret to say that I had not previously seen the paper, neither does

it appear to have been noticed in the ‘ Zoological Record’ for

1874.

Yours obediently,

Oct. 16, 1878. C. Spence Barr.

Amphipoda in Sponges.

By the Rey. T. R. R. Sreppine, M.A.

In the interesting paper by Mr. H. J. Carter, F.R.S. (‘Annals,’ Aug.

1878), on the various creatures that find a home in sponges, certain

Amphipods are mentioned. The list of these may be enlarged. There

are two species which I have taken in sponges and in sponges only,

namely Exunguia stilipes (Norman), which is in all probability the

same as Cratippus tenuipes (Spence Bate), and <Atylus gibbosus

(Spence Bate). Of Leucothoé articulosa (Leach), which cam. often

be obtained by dredging, I once found several fine specimens in a

428 Miscellaneous.

sponge cast up on the shore at Worthing; and on one occasion at

Torquay I found numerous specimens of Podocerus pelagicus (Spence

Bate) in the Halichondria panicea in which I was searching for Ea-

unguia stilipes. The Rey. A. M. Norman, in his British-Association

Report (1868) of dredging among the Shetland Isles (see also

Report for 1867), mentions Anonys tumidus (Kroyer) as sometimes

occupying the branchial sac of an Ascidian, and sometimes making a

sponge its habitat. He also speaks of Caprella linearis ( Linn.) as very

abundant in Halse Hellyer, Burrafirth, among Tubularia indivisa and

sponges, and of Caprella lobata (Miller) as being with the last, but

scarce. Of Atylus gibbosus he observes that it appears to live con-

stantly parasitic in sponges, in accordance with what has since been

my own experience of its habits. It would have been better, I now

think, to have referred Dexamine antarctica, mentioned in Mr.

Carter’s paper, to the closely allied genus Atylus, both on account

of its agreement with A. gibbosus in the choice of a sponge for its

residence, and on account of its having, like that species, the meta-

carpus of exceptional length in all the pereiopoda.

On the Oviposition of the Queen Bee and Dzierzon’s Theory.

By M. J. Pérez.

According to a classical theory, which had its birth in Germany

and which no one now-a-days disputes, a fecundated egg of the

queen bee is a female egg, and all unfecundated eggs are male.

The mother bee, it is said, can even lay at will an egg of one or the

other sex. This faculty, which is exceptional in the animal king-

dom, is explained by assuming that the bee, at the moment of the

passage of the egg into the oviduct, can apply to it or not a certain

quantity of the seminal fluid contained in the seminal receptacle.

Nevertheless the organization of the generative apparatus of the

bee does not differ essentially from that of the majority of female

insects, to which no one has ever thought of ascribing the power of

acting at pleasure upon phenomena which seem to be absolutely

removed from the influence of the will.

The hypothesis was set up mainly to explain the fact, which has

hitherto not been disputed, that an Italian female fecundated by a

German male furnishes hybrid females (workers and queens) and

pure Italian males. The opposite would be the case if a German

queen were fecundated by an Italian male: so that a male egg

would never receive the seminal baptism; a drone would never

have a father.

Now I possess at this moment a hive, the queen of which, the

daughter of an Italian of pure race, has been fecundated by a

French male. The workers, in fact, are partly true Italians, others

French, whilst others present a mixture, in various proportions, of

the characters of the two races.

Being surprised to see in this hive certain drones, amongst others,

Miscellaneous. 429

as dark as French males, when, according to the theory, all ought

to have been Italians like their mother, I thought it necessary to

examine these males more closely. I therefore collected 300 of

them and examined them most carefully, obtaining the following

statistics :—

151 were pure Italians.

66 were hybrids in different degrees.

83 were French.

From this it is evident that the drone eggs, like those of the

females, receive the contact of the semen deposited by the male in

the female organs ; and the theory of Dzierzon, proposed to explain

an insufficiently ascertained fact, becomes useless if this fact is

disproved.

It is easy to understand how an insufficient observation may have

led to the belief that the drones, the sons of an Italian mother

fecundated by a male of a different race, were all Italians. Of 300

males only 83 appeared to me to be strictly French, while 151+ 66

or 217, i.e. the great majority, being yellower than the French

drones, might easily pass for pure Italians. Thus, in such cases,

if a great number of males in a hybrid hive have not been carefully

examined one by one, it is easy to understand how it might be

believed that they all belonged to the same race as their mother,

especially when the latter belongs to the handsomer and yellower

race.— Comptes Rendus, September 9, 1878, p. 408.

On the Cause of Buzzing in Insects. By M. Jousser DE BELLESME.

Referring to the paper on this subject by M. Pérez, an abstract

of which appeared in the last number of this Journal, M. Jousset de

Bellesme has laid before the Academy of Sciences a statement of the

results arrived at by him, and communicated on August 23 to the

“Congrés pour l’Avancement des Sciences.” He says :-—

All insects in which the rapidity of vibration of the wing is

above eighty vibrations [per second?] emit a perceptible sound

provided their wing-surface is sufficiently extensive. The suppres-

sion of the wings does away with this sound.

The insects belonging to the orders Diptera and Hymenoptera

alone have the faculty of emitting two sounds—that just mentioned,

which is deep, and another, sharp sound, generally the octave of the

former. This faculty is the essential characteristic of buzzing.

When the wings are cut off a Volucella or a Humble-bee the deep

sound is abolished, but the sharp sound persists ; the deep sound is

therefore produced by the wing, while the sharp sound is indepen-

dent of it.

Landois’s opinion, according to which the sharp sound is due to

the issuing of the air through the stigmata and the vibration of the

valvules with which these are provided, is not tenable, seeing that

430 Miscellaneous.

if these apertures are stopped with bird-lime the sharp sound con-

tinues to be produced with the same intensity.

Its origin must be sought in the mechanism by which the wing is

sct in motion. Jn buzzing insects the muscles of flight are not in-

serted directly upon the wing, but upon the pieces of the thorax which

carry it. It is the movement of these that moves the wing and

makes it vibrate. The thorax therefore undergoes alternate and

incessant changes of form under the influence of the contraction of

the motor muscles of the wing: in repose a section of this region

represents an ellipse elongated vertically ; muscular action trans-

forms it into an ellipse elongated laterally. The entire thorax

therefore vibrates successively in the direction of its two diameters.

As the muscular masses are very powerful, this vibratory movement

is very intense, as we may easily ascertain by holding between the

fingers a Humble-bee with its wings cut off, but which still seeks to

fly away. The thorax consequently forms a vibrating body, which

directly concusses the surrounding air, just in the same way as the

branch of a diapason for example. In the insects in question the

vibrations are repeated a great number of times per second, and

there is produced a musical sound which is nothing but the sharp

sound characteristic of buzzing. Large insects produce the sharp

sound with more intensity than small ones, because the vibrating

surface of the thorax in contact with the air is more extensive.

If the thoracic sound, after the cutting away of the wings, is

higher than the sound produced directly by the movement of the

latter, this is because, during flight the resistance of the air mode-

rates the velocity of contraction of the muscles; while, when the

wings are suppressed, the muscles, vibrating without producing any

useful effect, attain their maximum velocity.

After the removal of the wings, by attaching a style to the upper

wall of the thorax, we may directly inscribe its vibrations ; and in

this way I obtained traces in which the number of vibrations corre-

sponds exactly to the height of the sharp sound perceived by the

ear. There can therefore be no doubt as to the thoracic origin of

this sound.

Buzzing occurs only in the Hymenoptera and Diptera, because it

is only in these insects that the deformation of the thorax by the

action of the muscles of flight takes place over a surface sufficiently

extensive to produce a perceptible sound.—Comptes Rendus, Oct. 7,

1878, p. 535.

On the Ascarides of the Seals and Toothed Whales.

By Dr. H. Kranse.

Professor Leuckart’s notice * of an Ascarid voided by a child in

Greenland, which he described under the name of Ascaris maritima,

and supposed to have probably belonged to a seal or some other

* Die menschlichen Parasiten, Bd. ii. 1876, p. 877.

Miscellaneous. 431

Greenland mammal, led the author to examine the collection of

Ascarides in the University Museum at Copenhagen, where he found

about forty bottles of these worms obtained from seals, and about

twenty bottles of specimens derived from toothed whales.

I. Ascarides from Seals.

O. Fabricius* enumerates three species of Ascarides in Greenland.

seals, namely Ascaris phoce, bifida, and tubifera; but his descrip-

tions are insufficient. Rudolphi+ described the worm that he had

the opportunity of examining under the name of A. osculata; and

this was identified by Schneider with an Ascaris from Phoca gren-

landica, which he fully described. Baird ¢ described Ascaris similis

from an antarctic seal, but not sufficiently for the distinction of the

species.

The forty bottles of Ascarides from seals, mostly from Greenland,

in the museum contained a mixture of two different species, which,

however, could hardly be distinguished by the naked eye.

1. Ascaris osculata, Rud., occurred in twenty-three collections, as

follows :—from Phoca grenlandica (10) from Greenland and Ice-

land; P. barbata (2) from Greenland; Halicherus grypus (3), no

locality recorded; Cystophora cristata (1) from Greenland; and

Trichechus rosmarus (2) from Greenland; and also (5) from un-

named seals at the Ferée Islands, Iceland, and Greenland. The

number of worms in an individual seal amounted sometimes to 200

or 300. The proportion of males to females was about as two to

three. The females attain a length of 80 millims. and the males of

60 millims. The red streak observed by Schneider at the base of

the lips is not constant; the author never found it.

2. Ascaris decipiens, sp.n. This worm belongs to Schneider’s

first group, which also includes A. maritima, and in which the lips

are denticulate and there is no intermediate lip. The lips, which

are nearly equal, have in front a pair of broad rounded lobes,

directed obliquely sideways, separated on each side by a notch from

the rest of the lip; the teeth form three arched lines, one in the middle

and one on each lobe. Of the caudal papille of the male the three

hindmost are conical and diminish in length posteriorly ; they are

followed by three short processes on each side behind the anus.

Those before the anus increase in length to the seventh or eighth

and are arranged in a single row.

This species occurred in twenty-one collections—from Phoca

grenlandica (4), P. barbata (4), P. hispida (1), P. vitulina (6),

Cystophora cristata (1), and Trichechus rosmarus (1), all from Green-

land; and also in three unnamed seals from the Fierde Islands,

Iceland, and Greenland. The species has also been found in a

Phoca vitulina from the west coast of Slesvig. In one collection

the number of worms was about 200, in the proportion of one male

* Fauna Greenlandica, 1780, p. 272.

+ Wiedemann’s Archiv, Bd. ii. St. 1 (1891).

{ Catalogue of Species of Entozoa, 1855, p. 19.

432 Miscellaneous.

to two females. The length of the females about 60, of the males

about 45 millims.

Il. Ascarides from Toothed Whales.

Of these Schneider only describes Ascaris lobulata, found in

Platanista gangetica. It belongs to the same group as A. osculata.

Rudolphi described A. simplex from Phoceena communis; and Du-

jardin refers to the same species a worm from a dolphin taken near

the Maldive Islands. The twenty bottles in the University Museum

contain three species :—

1. Ascaris lobulata, Schn., from the buceal cavity of a Gangetic

dolphin in the Hooghly.

2. Ascaris simplex, Rud. To this species the author refers all

the Ascarides obtained from toothed whales and dolphins on the

coasts of Denmark, the Ferées, and Greenland, namely :—from

Lagenorhynchus albirostris (2), Denmark; Beluga leucas (7), Green-

land; Hyperoodon rostratus (1), Ferdes; and Monodon monoceros (3),

Greenland. 177 individuals occurred in one whitefish, in the pro-

portion of one male to two females. The latter reached 200, the

males 130 millims. in length.

This worm belongs to Schneider’s first group. The lips are very

similar, and have in front a pair of lobes separated from the rest of

the lip by a sinuosity ; on the inner side of the lobes there is an

armature of teeth. Of the caudal papille of the male the four

nearest the apex are conical and arranged in pairs, the outer one of

each pair being the longest. Close behind the anus are two short

papillz on each side, or sometimes only one large one; and on

each side of the anus there is a group of six short papille.

Ascaris angulivalvis, Crepl., the only species described from a

whalebone-whale, was obtained at Bergen by Koren from Bale-

noptera rostrata. The author finds that it is identical with A. sim-

plex.

3. Ascaris conocephalus, sp.n. This species was described by

Diesing under the name of Conocephalus typicus; but the hood in front

of the mouth described and figured by him does not belong to the

worm, but is composed of coagulated mucus or of portions of the

intestinal epithelium of the dolphin in which it was found. It has

been obtained in great numbers, usually from the stomach of dol-

phins, from various parts of the Atlantic between Africa and Ame-

rica, Of 370 individuals in our collection about half were males.

Females 90, males 70 millims. long.

This species is nearly allied to A. simplex. The labial lobes,

which are armed with teeth, are narrower and separated by a

deeper notch from the rest of the lip. Of the papilla in the male

three, or sometimes only two, of the hindmost are conical; close

behind the anus there is on each side a group of seven short papille.

The other papille are arranged in three well-marked rows, but

they become smaller and less regular towards the anus.—Oversigt

af Kongl. Danske Vidensk, Selsk. Forhandl.i Aaret, 1878, pp. 43-51.

THE ANNALS

AND

MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY.

[FIFTH SERIES.]

No. 12. DECEMBER 1878.

XLVIII.—New Hydroida from Ochotsk, Kamtschatka, and

other Parts of the North Pacific Ocean. By C. MERE-

SCHKOWSKY.

[Plates XVI. & XVIL]

THERE exists a very fine collection of Hydroids from the

northern parts of the Pacific Ocean—from Kamtschatka, the

sea of Ochotsk, the Aleutian Islands, and our former posses-

sions in North America. This collection, which belongs to

the Academy of Sciences of St. Petersburg, has been brought

together at different times and by different persons, but espe-

cially by Middendorff and Wosnessensky. It is in the form

of a herbarium, all the specimens being dried; but in other

respects its condition is very good, although, certainly, deli-

cate species, such as the Campanulariide and all the Athecata,

can no longer be investigated.

Dr. A. Brandt, conservator of the Zoological Museum of

the Academy, has had the kindness, for which I have to

thank him, to lend me this collection for examination ; and in

this article it is my intention to describe some new species

which I have met with in it, and which are not without

interest *. I shall commence with the genus which I not

long since named Polyserias.

* Short diagnoses of all these species have already been published in

Russian in the Transactions of the Society of Naturalists of St. Peters-

burg, vol, ix.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. ii. 29

434 M. C. Mereschkowsky on new Hydroida

SELAGINOPSIS (= POLYSERIAS).

Since my article on this genus in the ‘ Annals,’ and a

short note on the same subject published a little later*, I have

had the opportunity of seeing the interesting article by Mr.

Allmanf on new Hydroids from various countries, in which,

among other things, that gentleman describes two new genera,

Selaginopsis and Pericladium. As may be seen from the

diagnoses and descriptions that he gives of the species of

these two genera, the second differs from the first only “ in

the disposition of its hydrothecz in longitudinal series, as

well as in its totally different type of ramification” f. The

Rev. A. M. Norman §, who has added some species to the

genus Selaginopsis, accepts it in the same sense as Mr. All-

man has done, and separates it from the genus Pertcladium.

Now it is certain from the species that i have been able to

examine, some of which have been described by me, whilst

others will be described in the present paper, that neither

from the arrangement of the hydrothece, nor from the mode

of ramification, is it possible to separate the two genera from

each other, but, on the contrary, we find ourselves compelled

to unite them in a single one, in the sense in which the genus

Polyserias was established by me. As regards the different

form of ramification | may remark at once that Pericladium

bidentatum, for example, differs essentially from Selaginopsis

mirabilis, one having ramifications in all planes, as in

Thujaria thuja, and the other having them only in one

plane; but as to the form and arrangement of the hydrothece

they resemble one another to such a degree that it would be

purely artificial to separate them into two different genera.

As regards the arrangement of the hydrothece ‘ in longitu-

dinal series,” this character is common to both genera; and,

in fact, the diagnosis of the genus Selaginopsis might be

accepted without the least alteration for Pericladium, and vice

versa,

It is therefore evidently useless to continue to distinguish

these two genera, which I propose to unite into a single one,

to which I propose to give the name of Selaginopsis, as the

first described by Mr. Allman, and the one which has been

most employed. I will therefore pass to the description of

the species which I have examined.

* Ann. & Mag, Nat. Hist. ser. v. vol. i. April and May, 1878,

+ Jouyn, Linn, Soe. vol. xii. (1876), p. 251.

t Ibid. p. 272.

§ Ann, & Mag, Nat. Hist. ser. 5, vol. i. March 1878,

from the North Pacific Ocean. 435

1. Selaginopsis trisertalis, sp.n. (Pl. XVI. figs. 1, 2.)

Trophosome. Hydrocaulus straight, not angularly bent,

broader than the branches. Branches arranged alternately

and subspirally, springing from all sides, diminishing towards

the apex, and ramifying several times. The hydrothece,

almost entirely immersed in the axial tube and of a cylin-

drical form, a little narrowed towards the orifice (which is

oval with two angles), are placed in three longitudinal series.

Gonosome. Not known.

Locality. Kamtschatka (M, Kastelsky).

This small species, which comes from Kamtschatka, is

represented in the Academy’s collection by only a single

specimen (Pl. XVI. fig. 1), 37 millims. long. The lower

extremity of the stem, with a small disciform enlargement,

was not fixed to any object. The general form of the colony

is conical ; it diminishes very gradually, so that at its apex

it is more or less pointed. The stem is straight, divided into

internodes, each having from two to four branches, and bears

annulations at its base. The branches, which are arranged

on all sides of the principal stem, are excessively slender

compared with those of all the other species of this genus,

which is explained by the small number of series (three) in

which the hydrothece are arranged; they are placed at an

acute angle to the principal stem, and become shorter and

shorter as they approach the apex ; they may divide in their

turn, usually two or three times, rarely more. The hydro-

thece are arranged in three regular series (Pl. XVI. fig. 2), and

in such a manner that no two orifices of the three series come

at the same level; this character of the arrangement of the

hydrothece in three series is perfectly constant in the species

in question. The hydrothece are almost entirely immersed

in the axial tube, to which they are adnate; their orifices,

which are compressed, oval, and furnished with two angles,

alone project more or less, but in all cases very slightly, from

the surface. The two angles are always distinct, although

they are not produced into two distinct teeth as, for example,

in Selaginopsis mirabilis. The form of the hydrothece is

more or less cylindrical, narrowing a little towards the upper

extremity. A small tube with its margins slightly reverted

establishes the communication between the cavity of the

hydrotheca and that of the axial tube, in the same manner

as is described by me in Selaginopsis Hincksi, mihi.

Width of a branch 0°55 millim.; length of a hydrotheca

0°45, its maximum breadth 0°25,

29*

436 M. C. Mereschkowsky on new Hydroida

This is a very characteristic species, and may be easily

recognized by the triserial arrangement of its hydrothece,

which produces the extreme fineness of its branches. In the

mode of its ramification and the form of its hydrothece it does

not differ greatly from the other species. As all the other

species have 4, 6, 8, or more longitudinal series of hydrothece,

Selaginopsis triserialis, having only three, must consequently

be regarded as the simplest form.

It might be supposed that the number of series in the poly-

serial type had originated from the biserial type by the dis-

placement of the hydrothece in the two series alternately to

one side and the other, which would produce the division of

one series into two, as indicated by Selaginopsis fusca, Norm.,

and S. Allmani, Norm., in which the series are arranged in

pairs—which would be the most plausible and natural expla-

nation. Unfortunately Selaginopsis triserialis only serves to

throw the question into confusion; for this species can by

no means be explained as having originated from the biserial

type.

2. Selaginopsis pinnata, sp. n. (Pl. XVI. figs. 3, 4.)

Trophosome. Hydrorhiza in the form of a thin and continu-

ous layer, not composed of hydrophytons. Hydrocaulus simple,

straight, not angularly bent, annulated at the base, divided

into regular internodes. Branches pinnate, straight, springing

alternately from two sides, not divided into internodes.

Hydrothece arranged in four regular series, almost entirely

immersed in the tubular axis ; they do not follow one another

immediately in the same series, but leave a certain interval

between them. Their form is cylindrical, a little narrowed at

the end, with a very short neck, springing outward from the

axis ; aperture oval, very slightly angular at the two sides.

Gonosome. Unknown.

Locality. Port Ajan (M. Wosnessensky, 1848).

The hydrorhiza is formed by a thin layer covered with

perisare (Pl. XVI. fig. 3, per), and not composed of tubes

united together, as described by me in Sertularia albimaris ;

here, on the contrary, the perisare is continuous, covering, on

shells, spaces sometimes of more than a square centimetre.

The hydrocaulus is erect, stout, cylindrical, very long, divided

into regular internodes about 8 millims. in length, broader

than the branches ; its colour is a darkish brown, becoming

lighter towards the end, where the branches commence, which

are also light brown. Usually only one half or one third, or

sometimes even one fourth, of the stem is covered with

branches, all the rest being entirely destitute of them (Pl. XVI.

Srom the North Pacific Ocean. 437

fig. 3). The colony is regularly pinnate; the branches,

springing at an acute angle, are arranged alternately ; they

are of moderate length, and only diminish towards the extre-

mity. Usually each internode bears three pairs of branches.

The branches are cylindrical, straight, with their surface

smooth (which distinguishes them from those of Selaginopsis

mirabilis), uniting with the hydrocaulus by a short constric-

tion ; their colour is of a very light brown, never becoming

darker towards the end, as is always the case in S. mirabilis.

Sometimes, although very rarely, a branch gives origin to

a secondary branchlet near its extremity.

The hydrothece are arranged in two series upon the prin-

cipal stem, and in four regular longitudinal series upon the

branches ; and this character is perfectly constant (Pl. XVI.

fig. 4). Their form is not very characteristic; the hinder

part, which is the widest, is rounded, and communicates with

the tubular axis by a small tube with the margins slightly

reverted. A little neck in the form of a very short tube is

placed vertically to the surface of the stem and turned out-

wards ; it terminates in an aperture, which is large, oval, and

usually furnished with two angles, which, however, are

scarcely, if at all, produced into teeth, as also in Selaginopsis

triserialis; but here it sometimes happens that there is no

angle and the orifice appears regularly oval or even round.

Length of the largest individual 180 millims. (it is there-

fore one of the largest species) ; breadth of the colony about

from 30 to 35; length of the branches usually 20, sometimes

25; breadth of the hydrothecee 0°27, of all the branches 0°5;

length of the hydrothecee 0°5; diameter of the aperture

0-14.

This fine species is represented in the collection of the

Museum by several large specimens attached to fragments of

Modiola modiolus; it most nearly approaches Selaginopsis

Hincksti, mihi, by its mode of ramification, the fact that the

surface of the branches is smooth, and the form of its hydro-

thece. But it differs therefrom essentially by its four series

of hydrothece (S. Hincksit always has six), as also by the

smaller length and breadth of its branches. At present I

know five species of this genus which have colonies of a

plumose form—namely, S. mirabilis, Verr., S. Hincksii,

mihi, S. Al/mani, Norm., 8. fusca, Johnst., and S. pinnata,

mihi; all the other species have branches springing not from

two sides only of the principal stem, but from all sides, thus

affecting a habit quite different from that of the above five

species.

438 M. C. Mereschkowsky on new Hydroida

3. Selaginopsts pacifica, sp. n. (Pl. XVI. figs. 5-7.)

Trophosome. Hydrocaulus slightly curved, divided into

regular internodes. Branches arranged alternately on two

sides of the principal stem, two pairs on each internode,

divided into five internodes, constricted at the point of attach-

ment and at the internodes. Each branch bears one or two,

rarely five, secondary branches. Hydrotheee cylindrical,

almost entirely immersed in the substance of the axial tube ;

aperture oval, with two angles (not teeth) ; hydrothece ar-

ranged in four regular serves, and at the same time in a spiral,

the hydrothecee of each series following one another immedi-

ately without leaving any free space or interval.

Gonosome. Gonangia arranged in two or three series, of an

oval form, narrowing gradually towards the base, and truncate

at the apex. The surface is ribbed.

Locality. Metschigman Bay.

The hydrocaulus of this species, in the two specimens pos-

sessed by the Academy of Sciences, is not straight, but ele-

gantly curved ( Pl. XVI. fig. 5), which may be a constant

character. The whole colony is of a light greyish-yellow

colour, and, owing to the subdivision of the branches into

secondary branches, it acquires a tufted character, which,

however, is not produced by division in several planes; on

the contrary, both the primary and secondary branches all

originate in the same plane. The branches, moreover, be-

come gradually shorter as they approach the apex. The

branches usually have a strong constriction in the middle,

so that the two internodes thus produced are united only

by means of a very slender piece. ‘The hydrothece are

always arranged in four regular series (Pl. XVI. fig. 6) ;

and it is only very rarely that we meet with a small branch

having only three series, as in Selaginopsis triserialis.

The hydrothece are cylindrical, rounded at their posterior

part, which is furnished with a small tube to communicate

with the cavity of the cylindrical axis. The orifice is oval,

furnished with two angles (which, however, are never deve-

loped into teeth), and placed at the extremity of a small neck

in the form of a very short tube. No two orifices of the four

series of hydrothece: are ever situated at the same level; in

other words, we find a very evident spiral arrangement

around the cylindrical axis, a character which, as will be

shown, appears to be common to the whole genus. It must

also be remarked that the hydrothece of each series follow

each other almost always without interruption and without

leaving any interval; on the contrary a part of the superior

From the North Pacific Ocean. _ 439

hydrotheca is covered by the little neck of the hydrotheca

following it inferiorly, and it is rare to see a little space

between them, whilst in the preceding species the interval

always exists.

The gonophores (Pl. XVI. fig. 7) are in great numbers,

oval, ribbed on the surface, furnished with a round aperture

placed at the extremity of a very small cylinder; they are

arranged in three series.

Length of the colony about 60 millims. ; width of a branch

0°6; length of the hydrothece 0-5, their breadth 0°27; length

of the gonangia 1:2, their breadth 0°55.

This pretty species is most nearly related to Selaginopsis

pinnata, from which, however, it differs in habit, in the mode

of ramification and, especially, the subdivision of the branches,

as also in the absence of intervals between the hydrothece

which follow each other in the same series.

4, Selaginopsis thuja, sp.n. (Pl. XVI. figs. 8-10.)

Trophosome. Hydrocaulus straight, angular, spiral, divided

into internodes bearing branches which spring from all sides

of the principal stem and are attached by means of a tubular

process of the latter. Hach branch divides at a certain dis-

tance from the point of attachment into two, each of which

subdivides again into three branchlets, thus forming a complex

of siz branches. Hydrothece more or less conical, broad and

round at the base, a little narrowed at the apex, arranged in

siz or seven series. Aperture without teeth or angles, round or

oval.

Gonosome. Gonophores sparse, oval, truncate at the apex,

and narrowing gradually to the base.

Locality. Northern Pacific Ocean.

In habit this species (Pl. XVI. fig. 8) is just like Thujarda

thuja. The whole colony is cylindrical, only a little narrowed

towards the apex. ‘The hydrocaulus is divided into regular

internodes by deep annulations, and bears on all sides short

tubes, spirally arranged, to which the branches are attached.

Each branch (Pl. XVI. fig. 9) divides only at a certain dis-

tance from its point of attachment, which is very characteristic

of this species, and distinguishes it from Selaginopsis decem-

sertalis, to which we shall refer hereafter. ‘The branch first

of all divides dichotomously into two parts, each of which is

in its turn formed by three small branches nearly of equal

length. Width of the branches moderate. Colour greyish

brown ; that of the principal stem dark brown. ‘The hydro-

thece are arranged in several series, the number of which is

not constant; but usually a branch has five series at its base,

440 M. C. Mereschkowsky on new Hydroida

then six, and finally seven series at its extremity; and I have

very rarely met with cases in which the end of the branch

had fewer than seven series. The form of the hydrothece is

not cylindrical as in most species of the genus, but more or

less conical (Pl. XVI. fig. 10) and rather elongate ; this last

character, however, is not very constant, and occasion-

ally we meet with hydrothece having the ordinary, more

or less cylindrical form. The aperture is oval or round, with-

out any trace of teeth or even of angles. The hydrothece of

each series are arranged so as to leave small intervals between

them. The gonosome has nothing very characteristic about

it, and scarcely differs in any way from the normal form ; that

is to say, it is oval, truncate above, and narrowed below.

Length of the entire colony 75 millims., breadth 15 ; width

of the branches 0°7; length of hydrothece 0°45, maximum

breadth 0°25 ; length of gonothece 0:7, their width 0°5.

The Academy of Sciences of St. Petersburg only possesses

a single specimen of this species, the ticket belonging to which

has been lost, so that the only locality [ am able to give is

the Northern Pacific Ocean; but it is very probable that the

species comes from the sea of Ochotsk or from Kamtschatka.

Selaginopsis thuja is distinguished by its mode of ramification

(six branches), by the form of the colony, and by the form of

the hydrothecee and their arrangement in six or seven series.

5. Selaginopstis ochotensis, sp.n. (Pl. XVI. figs. 11, 12.)

Trophosome. Hydrocaulus straight, angular, bearing branches

on all sides, which are attached by means of a cylindrical

tube springing from the stem. Hach branch divides at some

distance from the point of attachment into s¢z long and broad

branchlets. Hydrothece arranged in several regular series,

most frequently in eight or nine, and at the same time spirally ;:

they are not entirely immersed in the substance of the axial

tube, but their ends project. Aperture compressed, fur-

nished with two large teeth.

Gonosome. Gonangia arranged along the whole length of the

branches, pyriform, with a straight, not bent neck, and with

the surface smooth.

Locality. Sea of Ochotsk (MM. Djuktshandran, 1844).

This species, of which the Museum of the Academy pos-

sesses two specimens, is very characteristic, and quite distinct

from all the others that I have just described. The hydro-

caulus is broad and angular, and bears branches on all sides

in such a fashion as to form in the whole the habit of Thwaria

thuja, but much more robust than the latter in consequence of

the greater breadth of the branches. At the apex of the

From the North Pacific Ocean. 441

colony the branches become a little shorter (Pl. XVI. fig. 11),

The colour is a rather light brown. Each branch divides at

a certain distance from its point of attachment at first into

two; and then each half is again subdivided into three, thus

forming a complex of six small branches (Pl. XVI. fig. 12).

The hydrothece are just the same as in Selaginopsis mirabilis,

Verr., with the same two teeth, and the neck projecting

strongly outwards, giving an uneven appearance to the sur-

face of the branches. 'The branches are uniform through-

out their length, equally arranged, and are not divided into

internodes as in S. bidentata, Allm.* The gonangia also

are arranged on the whole length of the branches, and not

merely upon a single internode (the first or inner one) as in

the species just mentioned. The gonangia (Pl. XVI. fig. 12 a)

differ from those of S. bidentata in not being curved at the

basal part, and in being quite smooth (not ribbed) on the

surface. ‘Their form is a little variable; and as they are very

numerous on the branches and pressed close together, it often

happens that they are a little deformed and more or less flat-

tened by pressure.

Length of the entire colony 125 millims., its width 25 ;

length of hydrotheca 0°45, its breadth 0°3; length of the

gonophore 1:3, its breadth 0°7 ; width of a branch 0°8.

This species is very well distinguished from Selaginopsis

mirabilis, Verr., by the general form of the colony, and by the

arrangement of the branches on all sides of the stem, as also by

the greater number of the series of hydrothecee, which varies

from eight to ten, being generally eight or nine, whilst S.

nurabilis has constantly only six. From Selaginopsis bidentata,

Allm., its nearest relative, it is distinguished by the absence of

any special part of the branches destined to bear the gonangia

and separated by a transversejoint, also by the more tufted habit

of the whole colony Tt, by the six branches united in each group,

while S. bidentata has only four (which, in fact, causes the

less tufted habit of the colony), and, lastly, by the form of the

gonangia. The two species are very nearly allied, although

it is impossible to unite them under a single one. It would

be desirable to know exactly the number of series in which

the hydrothece are arranged in S. bidentata; for Mr. Allman

does not state the number. To judge from the figure there

seems to be in this respect no difference between the two

species. As to the arrangement of the hydrothece in “ verti-

cils,” this term cannot be regarded as correct; for in reality

* Journ. Linn. Soc. 1876, vol. xii. p. 273 (Pericladium bidentatum),

pl. xx. fig. 2.

+ Allman, /.c. fig. 1, and my fig. 11, Pl. XVI.

442 M. C. Mereschkowsky on new Hydroida

neither in 9. b¢dentata and ochotensis, nor in any other species

belonging to the genus, do we ever see a truly verticillate

arrangement (we can observe only an arrangement in lon-

gitudinal series and in a spiral) ; on the contrary, it may be

asserted of this genus that no orifice of a hydrotheca is ever

placed at the same level as another.

6. Selaginopsis decemserialis, sp.n. (Pl. XVII. figs. 13-16.)

Trophosome. Hydrocaulus straight, cylindrical, very thick,

angularly bent, divided into internodes. Branches springing

from all sides by three together, dividing at the very point of

their attachment, united with the stem by means of a little

tube; straight, simple, cylindrical, becoming shorter towards

the apex. Hydrothece large, cylindrical, with an oval aper-

ture, entirely immersed in the substance of the axial"tube, ar-

ranged in ten regular longitudinal series, and forming at the

same time a spiral round the axis.

Gonosome. Gonangia arranged in several longitudinal

series, more or less cylindrical, narrowed at the base, and

furnished with a wide and short cylindrical elevation at the

apex, most frequently turned inwards.

Locality. Northern Pacific Ocean (shore of Pallana, M.

Wosnessensky, 1849).

This interesting species belongs to the type of Selaginopsis

affecting more or less the general aspect of Thujaria thya.

In S. decemserialis this habit is exactly reproduced, especial]

in a variety of the species which I have figured Pl. XVII.

fig. 13. This variety differs from the normal type by its

branches being shorter, and not diminishing as they advance

towards the apex, which is also the case in Thujaria thuja

and causes the general form of the colony to be cylindrical ;

whilst the normal form has the apical branches only one halt

or one third the length of the lower ones, although of the same

thickness, producing a general conical form of the colony.

The hydrocaulus is long and destitute of branches for the

greater part of its length (just as in Thwaria thya) ; it is

angular ; and each angle bears a short but wide tube, which

serves as a base for three united branches. The mode of

ramification of the branches is very consistent in the different

species. As we have seen, in Selaginopsis thuja and WS. ocho-

tensts the branches subdivide into six parts, and not from their

actual point of attachment, but at a certain distance therefrom ;

while here there are always only three small branches, and

they unite at the very point of their attachment (Pl. XVIL.

fig. 14).

Sometimes in this species we see the principal stem divide

From the North Pacific Ocean. 443

into two, and each half bear at its extremity a fresh series of

branches, a new colony. The hydrothece are arranged in

ten regular series ; but this character is not perfectly constant ;

sometimes, although rarely, we meet with very slender

branches which have only seven or eight series; and, further,

the number ten appears to be most constant at the ends of the

branches, where it is almost always met with; whilst towards

the point of attachment the number very often diminishes,

becoming nine, eight, and sometimes seven, or even six. The

great number of series causes the branches to be very thick ;

in this species they attain the greatest thickness that I

know.

The hydrothece are arranged so as to form not only longi-

tudinal series, but also a very regular spiral line around the axis

(Pl. XVII. fig. 15). This character is not the exclusive pecu-

Fig. 3.

2nd series.

4th

lst

series.

2nd series. 3rd series.

Type multiserial Type multiserial

by displacement. by torsion.

Biserial type.

liarity of Selaginopsis decemserialis, but, as we have already

seen, it belongs also to the other species that I have described ;

throughout we have found that no two orifices of the more or

less numerous series ever come at the same level. This spiral

arrangement, which, as I believe, iscommon to the whole genus,

renders it possible to attempt an explanation of the polyserial

type, not by means of the displacement of the hydrothece of

each series in the biserial type (that is to say, by the divi-

sion of each series into two, three &c.), but simply by the

torsion of the axial tube, which would produce a spiral and,

444 M. C. Mereschkowsky on new Hydroida

at the same time, polyserial arrangement of the hydrothece.

The figures 1-3 (p. 443) will explain what I have just said.

Fig. 1 represents a biserial type; fig. 2 is a polyserial type,

produced by the alternate displacement of the hydrothece of

the same series, one to the left, the other to the right. The

round spaces, of which the surface is shaded, represent the

hydrothecee belonging to the same series. It is thus that the

first series in fig. 1 has divided into the first and second series

in fig. 2. Lastly, fig. 3 represents the same polyserial type,

but arising in this case from the torsion of the series and their

position in a spiral. In fact all the species (as for example,

S. mirabilis, S. Hincksii, S. ochotensis, and S. decemserialis)

which have many series, and even those which have only a

few (as for example, S. pinnata, S. pacifica, and even S. trt-

sertalis), show a very marked spiral arrangement, just as

represented in the diagrammatic figure 3. If my explanation

of the origin of the polyserial type by torsion were not correct,

if it were necessary to accept the other explanation, we should

also have to expect that, on the contrary, the arrangement

represented in fig. 2 would predominate in the different species

—which, however, is not the case; the spiral arrangement,

as also the fact that all the apertures of the hydrothece in

this genus are placed at different heights, cannot be ex-

plained without accepting the explanation that I have given

above.

Length of the largest colony of Selaginopsis decemserialis

180 millims., breadth (maximum) 25; breadth of a branch

1:25; length of the hydrotheca 0°45, its breadth 0°25.

The museum of the Academy of St. Petersburg possesses

several examples of this species, which differs from all the

others by the decemserial arrangement of its hydrothece, as

well as by its habit and mode of ramification.

I now proceed to mention all the other species of this genus

at present known, which, together with those just described,

constitute a considerable number.

7. Selaginopsis Hincksi, mihi.

Polyserias glacialis, Mereschk. Ann, & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 4, vol. xx.

(1877), p. 228.

Polyserias Hincksii, Mereschk. Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 5, vol. i.

(1878), p. 337, pl. xv. figs. 1-4.

Colony plumiform, very large and broad ; branches simple,

springing alternately from all sides of the stem; hydrothece

entirely immersed in the substance of the axial tube, ar-

From the North Pacific Ocean. 445

ranged in six regular series; aperture round or oval. Go-

nangia pyriform. Length 200 millims., breadth 100.

Locality, White Sea and Glacial Ocean (C. Mereschkow-

sky).

8. Selaginopsis mirabilis, Verrill.

Polyserias mirabilis, Mereschk. Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 5, vol. i.

(1878), p. 335, pl. xv. figs. 5, 6.

Selaginopsis mirabilis, Norm. Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 5, vol. i.

(1878), p. 192.

Colony plumiform ; branches simple; hydrothece half pro-

jecting from the stem, arranged in six series; aperture with

two teeth.

9. Selaginopsis cylindrica, J. F. Clarke.

Thayjaria cylindrica, J. F. Clarke, Scient. Results of the Expl. of Alaska,

vol. i. (1876), p. 22, pl. x. fig. 57.

Colony plumiform ; branches disposed alternately, subdi-

viding; hydrothece arranged in from four to six series, entirely

immersed in the substance of the stem.

Locality. Alaska, Bering Sea, Chichi Islands.

10. Selaginopsis bidentata, Allm.

Pericladium bidentatum, Allm, Journ. Linn. Soc. vol. xii. (1876),

p. 278, pl. xx. figs. 1-4.

Colony in the form of Thwjaria thuja ; branches subdividing

into four, and each divided into two internodes, of which only

the inner one (the first) bears oval gonangia; hydrothecee in

eight to ten (?) series, not entirely immersed ; aperture with two

teeth.

Locality. Japan.

11. Selaginopsis Allmant, Norm.

Selaginopsis fusca, Allm. l. c. p. 272, pl. xii. fig. 1, and pl. xix. figs. 1, 2.

Selaginopsis Allmani, Norm. Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 5, vol. i.

(1878), p. 192.

Branches arranged on two sides of the stem, subdividing ;

hydrothece not entirely immersed, cylindrical, with the margin

slightly waved, arranged in four rows (in pairs) ; colour very

dark.

Locality. Japan.

12. Selaginopsis fusca, Johnston.

Sertularia fusca, Johnst.

Selaginopsis fusca, Norm. J. ¢. p. 191.

Colony plumiform ; hydrothece arranged in four series, in

twos on each side of the very compressed branch.

Locality. England.

446 M. C. Mereschkowsky on new Hydrotda

I here give a dichotomic Table which will facilitate the

determination of all the species of the genus Selaginopsts:—

1. Branches springing from two sides only of the stem

(colony pimmate) aces sh .nih yc uns cae des 2

Branches springing from all sides of the stem (colony

of the form of Thajaria thuja, except S. trisertalis). 8.

2. Branches subdividing into branchlets ............ 3.

Branches simple, not subdividing ................ 4.

8. Hydrothec arranged in four series; branches not

eG tt ashe ie. ob ec SRR OS (3 ne sss = eabiareuentt S. pacifica.

Hydrothece in from four to six series; branches

pronder, CylmdTicgl gritty a cds csc sien c estes s S. cylindrica.

4. Hydrothecee arranged in six series................ 5.

Hydrothece in four series ........ 06s. sesecnees 6.

5. Hydrothece entirely immersed in the substance of

the branch ; margins of the aperture smooth .. S. Hincksit.

Upper part of hydrothece projecting ; aperture with

iSO) £3) pas a a are a ee oe es Aten Bn S. mirabilis,

6. The four series arranged in pairs .............0-, :

The four series not arranged in pairs ............ S. pinnata,

7. The two series of one pair distinct; hydrothece

MCAT BN, LORS a5 5 oe. otn.Sincnbognle 0 rik» along scab S. Allmani.

The two series of one pair not distinct; hydrothec

not cylindrical, more or less quadrate.......... S. fusca.

8. Hydrothecee arranged in three series ..........., S. trisertalis,

Hydrothece forming more than threeseries; colonies.

of the form of Thujaria thuja ... 1.60. c cece eee 9,

9. Hydrothece entirely immersed in the substance of

the branch; orifice with a smooth margin...... 10.

Hydrothece projecting at their upper part; orifice

VALID MACUL eds ces ¢ dulce deeb eld ae 1;

10, Three branches forming a system ; series of hydro-

PREAH. (A OASE) oie aa aise cis Cie as a oie cera: S. decemserialis,

Six branches forming a system; series of hydro-

ROCEOURER IOS SOVIOM 00x ::ainte eaten ais isla abieion ate eg S. thuja.

11. Four branches forming a system; series eight or

MHS Sis Sind he Gs Sa Gan BR AN cpa a eA NS S. bidentata.

Six branches forming a system; series eight or nine S. ochotensis.

I now pass to the description of a new species of Sertularia,

and of a very interesting Sertularella, both from the North

Pacific Ocean.

Sertularia compressa, sp.n. (PI. XVII. figs. 17-19.)

Trophosome. Hydrorhiza in the form of stolons. Hydro-

caulus short, erect, not angular, rather rigid, divided into irre-

gular internodes, only giving off very few ramifications.

Branches arranged alternately and regularly on two sides of

the principal stem, straight, also divided into irregular inter-

nodes. Hydrothece arranged alternately, subopposite, one to

three pairs in each internode, the base inflated and rounded,

the upper half strongly compressed in a plane vertical to the

trom the North Pacific Ocean. 447

plane of ramificatien of the colony. Aperture oval, com-

pressed, long but narrow, with two angles on the two sides,

and two very slightly developed teeth.

Gonosome. Unknown.

Locality. Port Ajan (IM. Wosnessensky, 1848).

Two little colonies of this hydroid were attached by the

hydrorhiza to the base of a colony of Selaginopsis pinnata.

The hydrocaulus is straight and gives origin on two sides to

branches alternately arranged and forming an acute angle

with the stem (Pl. XVII. fig. 17). The length of these

branches gradually diminishes towards the apex. The inter-

nodes of the principal stem, as also of the branches, are very

irregular; sometimes they are formed of a single pair of

hydrothecee, sometimes of two or even three pairs. The

hydrothece (Pl. XVII. figs. 18, 19) are greatly inflated in the

lower half, whilst the other half becomes suddenly very

strongly compressed, forming a neck. In the plane of rami-

fication (Pl. XVII. fig. 18) the colony has a very peculiar

aspect, in consequence of the inflated portion appearing to be

furnished with a very long and slender neck. This neck

usually makes a more or less acute angle with the principal

stem and the inferior half of the hydrotheca; and this angle

sometimes becomes nearly a right angle (fig. 18,x). On

turning the branch so that it may be seen from the side, the

hydrotheces assume a nearly cylindrical form (fig. 18 a)

slightly widened at the base, with the two teeth of the two

sides more or less developed. Sometimes the teeth are very

slightly developed, so that one would call them rather two

angles than two teeth. ‘The aperture is compressed, as shown

in figs. 19 and 19a. For the better understanding of the

form of the hydrothecee I have represented one of them

under a higher magnifying-power and turned a little to one

sidi (Pl. XVII. fig. 19).

Length of the colony 12 millims. ; length of the hydrothecee

0-4, maximum breadth 0-2; width of the aperture 0°05; breadth

of the whole branch, including the hydrothece, 0-7.

This very curious form differs from all known species of

Sertularia by the compressed form of its hydrothece. It is

represented in the collection of the Academy by two small

colonies attached to Selaginopsis pinnata, and probably very

young considering their small size and the absence of gono-

somes.

Sertularella Clarkii, sp. n. (Pl. XVII. figs. 20-22.)

Trophosome. Hydrorhiza forming a compact layer of hydro-

phytons. Hydrocaulus straight, long, cylindrical, not angu-

448 M. C. Mereschkowsky on new Hydroida

larly bent, with regular internodes, destitute of branches to the

apex, where the width of the axial tube suddenly diminishes

considerably, and it at the same time gives origin to branches.

Branches divided into internodes, rather short, issuing from

all sides of the principal stem, one from each of its internodes,

ramified in their turn so that each branch-internode gives off

a secondary branch, which is divided once or twice; and all

these secondary branches are turned towards the axis of the

colony (inwards). Hydrothece tubular, a little contracted at

the extremity ; aperture broad oval, furnished with two large

teeth arranged unsymmmetrically ; arrangement of the hydro-

thece, although biserial, not in the same plane, having at the

first glance the appearance of being unisertal.

Gonosome unknown.

Locality. Unalaschka (M. Petelin, 1847).

The hydrorhiza is formed by the agglomeration of hydro-

phytons so interlaced and bound together as to form a con-

tinuous layer of a dark brown colour, which gives origin to

more than thirty colonies placed very close to each other.

The hydrocauli, of a rather dark brown, are straight, not an-

gularly bent, slightly and irregularly waved, cylindrical, and

nearly of the same thickness throughout their length, except

the extremity, which decreases very abruptly in diameter.

The whole has very much the character of a colony of Tubu-

laria indivisa (Pl. XVII. fig. 20). The whole stem is divided

into regular internodes from 2 to 5 millims. long; and in all

the brown part of the stem it is entirely destitute of branches.

Only the upper part, the extremity, which abruptly becomes

more slender, more delicate, and, at the same time, entirely

colourless, begins to give origin to branches, which are also

excessively delicate and entirely colourless. A long brown

and rigid stem, having at its extremity a thick tuft of small,

very delicate, and flexible branches, presents a very singular

and unusual appearance. It sometimes happens that the

principal stem bears one or a few small colourless branches

about the middle or in the upper third; but this case is rare

and exceptional. ide

The upper part of the stem is divided, like all the rest, into

internodes ; but these are shorter, and each of them gives

origin to a single branch. The arrangement of the branches

is spiral; that is to say, they spring from all sides. The

branches, which are divided, like the principal stem, into regu-

lar internodes, are also divided into secondary branches, each

internode giving origin to a single secondary branch, which

is always turned towards the interior of the colony, so that the

side of the primary branch turned towards the exterior of the

from the North Pacific Ocean. 449

colony is always destitute of branches (Pl. XVII. fig. 22 *).

There are usually eight or ten secondary branches (fig. 22, c),

which are either simple or divided, usually once, rarely twice.

At the same time the secondary branches are not placed in

the same plane. All this division and subdivision, which is

very complicated in our species, is the more difficult to see,

because the branches, owing to their flexibility, curve and

interlace to form a dense tuft. The hydrothece (Pl. XVII.

fig. 21) are cylindrical, a little compressed at the extremity,

a little inflated at the base, furnished with a wide aperture

with its margin armed with two long teeth, which are not

placed exactly opposite to each other. ‘Their position is

exactly analogous to that of the hydrothece in Sertularella

pinnata, 8. F. Clarke; that is to say, although biserial, they

are not placed in one and the same plane, but “ inclining

towards each other, so that in a general view they appear to

be arranged uniserially (Pl. XVII. fig. 21). The hydrothece

on the secondary branches are arranged alternately.”

Length of the largest colony 80 millims.; length of the

colourless part divided into branches about 15; length of

hydrothece 0°37, maximum breadth 0°16.

This curious species of Sertularella differs strikingly from

ali other known species by the general form of the colony,

the mode of ramification, the bidentate hydrothece, and espe-

cially by the singular manner in which these are arranged

upon the branches, affecting a uniserial arrangement. By

this last character this species very distinctly approaches Ser-

tularella pinnata, Clarke, the finest species that I know.

Sertularella Clarkit, however, is distinguished from this by

the absence of the plumose character of the colony (which

renders S. pinnata so pretty), as well as by the presence of

only two instead of three teeth. The arrangement of the

hydrothecze in both species has some analogy with that

occurring in Hydrallmania falcata and in the genus Desmo-

scyphus J.

There are in the collection of the Academy more than

twenty magnificent specimens of this hydroid united upon a

common layer of hydrorhiza, brought from Unalaschka.

I give this species its specific name in honour of the Ame-

rican zoologist S. F. Clarke, author of several excellent works

on the Hydroids of America. ;

* This figure only represents the mode of ramification, in the species in

question, diagrammatically.

+ Allman, Journ. Linn. Soe. vol, xii. (1876), p. 264, pl. xiv. figs, 3-7,

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5, Vol. ii. 30

450 M. C. Mereschkowsky on new Hydrotda.

Sertularella pinnata, 8. F. Clarke. (Pl. XVII. fig. 23.)

Sertularella pinnata, 8. F. Clarke, Scient. Results Explor. Alaska, 1876,

vol. i. p. 22, pl. vi. figs. 28, 29.

I think I may say that this is one of the prettiest hydroids

hitherto described. It was described in 1876 by Mr. 8. F.

Clarke ; and his description is so perfect that I can only add

very little to complete it. The collection of the Academy

possesses a very considerable quantity of this species, among

others also coming from Unalaschka, where it appears to be

very abundant. ‘The hydrothece are often bent in the middle,

forming a fold, although this fold is also frequently wanting.

Sometimes, although rarely, the arrangement of the hydro-

thecee becomes normal, so to speak ; ¢. e. it does not affect a

uniserial mode. As Mr. Clarke has not given a figure of the

whole colony, the general appearance of which is very charac-

teristic and pretty, I think it desirable to give one (PI. XVII.

fig. 25) representing a colony with gonophores.

EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES.

PiLatTE XVI.

Fig. 1. Selaginopsis triserialis, sp.n.: a colony, of the natural size.

Fig. 2. A portion of a branch of the same species, enlarged 25 diameters,

and drawn with the camera lucida.

Fig. 3. Selaginopsis pinnata, sp.n.: a colony, of the natural size ; per, a

part of the hydrorhiza in the form of a membrane.

Fig. 4. A portion of a branch of the same species, enlarged 25 diameters ;

drawn with the camera lucida.

Fig. 5. Selaginopsis pacifica, sp.n.: a colony, of the natural size.

Fig. 6. A portion of a branch of the same species, enlarged 25 diameters;

drawn with the camera lucida.

Fig. 7. A gonotheca of the same species.

8. Selaginopsis tha, sp. n.: a colony, of the natural size.

9, A system of branches of the same species, consisting of six

branches.

Fig. 10. Hydrotheca of the same species, enlarged 50 diam.; drawn with

the camera lucida.

Fig. 11. Selaginopsis ochotensis, sp.n.: a colony, of the natural size.

Fig. 12. A system of six branches of the same species, of the natural size.

Fig. 12a. A gonotheca belonging to the same species.

PuatTE XVII.

Fig. 18. Selaginopsis decemserialis, sp.n., var. gracilis: a colony, of the

natural size, representing a variety of the species distinguished

by its cylindrical form and shorter branches.

tg. 14. A system of three branches belonging to the typical form of this

species, natural size.

Fig. 15, A portion of a branch of the same species, enlarged 25 diameters,

drawn with the camera lucida.

Fig, 16. A gonotheca belonging to the same species.

Mr. 'T’. Workman on two new Species of Spiders. 451

Fig. 17, Sertularia compressa, sp.n.: two small colonies upon a stem of

Selaginopsis pinnata, natural size.

Fig. 18. A branch of the same species, enlarged 25 diameters, drawn

with the camera lucida: x , the neck bent nearly at a right angle

to the axis of the branch.

Fig. 18 a, A hydrotheca of the same species, seen from the flat side (in a

plane vertical to the plane of ramification).

Fig. 19. A hydrotheca seen from the side, enlarged 75 diameters; drawn

with the camera lucida.

ig. 19a. The aperture and a part of the side of the hydrotheca of the

same species, enlarged 50 diameters.

Fig. 20. Sertularella Clarkii, sp.n.: a colony, of the natural size.

Fig. 21. A portion of the colony of the same species, enlarged 50 diameters;

drawn with the camera lucida.

Fig. 22. A portion of the colony of the same species, represented dia-

grammatically, to show the mode of ramification: a, the princi-

pal stem; 6, aprimary branch ; ¢c, secondary branches, bearing

branches of a third category.

Fig. 23. Sertularella pinnata, S. F. Clarke: a colony, of the natural size.

XLIX.—Descriptions of two new Species of Spiders.

By T. Workman, Esq.

[Plate XVIIL figs. 1 & 2.]

Pholcus Margarita, n. sp.

2 adult, length 9 millims.; ¢ rather shorter.

Cephalothorax. Length 1 millim.; round, rather squared ;

colour yellow, with two black lines in front from the eyes to

the falces, also a dark brown band with black margins from

the eyes to the abdomen, broadest behind, sparingly covered

with hairs.

Eyes eight, seated on dark spots; the two anterior are the

smallest ; those of the lateral groups are about equal in size,

which groups are placed about the breadth of one of the eyes

apart.

sre very long and slender, provided with short fine hairs ;

relative length of legs of male 1, 2, 4, 3; total length of an-

terior legs 63 millims. Colour yellow, with white markings

at the end of the femur and tibia, the end of the genual joint

dark brown ; superior claws of tarsus deeply pectinated.

Palpi short, strong ; colour yellow. Palpal organs of male

well developed, but simple in structure, having a sort of coni-

cal tube projecting downwards with black points, as seen from

outer side ; female palpi terminated with two simple claws.

Falces short, vertical ; colour brown; armed on inner edge

with a short strong spine.

30*

452 Mr. 'T.. Workman on two new Species of Spiders.

Mazxille pointed, meeting in front of the lip, projecting

forwards toward the falces.

Labium semicircular ; colour brown, with a dark line down

the centre.

Sternum heart-shaped, with indentations opposite the legs ;

colour brown.

Abdomen oval in front, pointed behind, projects a little over

the cephalothorax ; colour yellow, with dark brown markings

somewhat similar to P. phalangioides (Fuessl.) ; genital aper-

ture (female) of a dark brown colour, with a light-brown

tongue-shaped organ with a round knob at the point, pro-

jecting forwards ; the branchial opercula are placed in front

of it, and are triangular in shape and dark in colour.

Hab. Rangoon, Burmah.

This species was found living in considerable numbers

along with Theridion luteipes, Cambr., and another small

Theridion, on board a ship in Liverpool, with rice from Ran-

goon. The female carries its egg-cocoon in its falces.

Theridion Thalia, n. sp.

? adult, length 2 millims.; ¢ rather longer.

Cephalothorax nearly 1 millim. in length, oval forward and

more pointed ; the head marked by an indentation, and but

slightly raised above the cephalothorax. Colour dull yellow,

with dark lines radiating towards the insertion of the legs,

with a few rather long hairs.

Eyes eight, placed in two rows, the central four forming a

trapezoid with the broadest side behind; the posterior two,

which are the largest, placed about their own breadth apart ;

the lateral eyes are contiguous on dark spots.

Legs. Colour yellow, sparingly covered with long hair ;

relative length of legs 1, 4, 3, 2.

Palpi twice the length of falces, same colour as legs ; palpal

organs of male simple, with a curved spinal process on lower

side and a twisted point tipped with black; a single strong

bristle on upper side of cubital joint.

Falces slightly pointed forward.

Mazxille pointed, nearly meeting in front of the labium,

projecting towards the falces.

Labium semicircular.

Sternum heart-shaped, with indentations opposite the legs ;

colour dark yellow.

Abdomen globular in female ; colour yellowish white, with

dark markings along the side extending to the spinners ;

genital aperture with a curved lip and two brown markings

above it. Abdomen in male long and flattish, dark in colour, :

Mr. George Sim on Diastylis bimarginatus. 453

with a transverse whitish band across the middle of the back

and a few white spots; lower side yellow, with a few fine

teeth where it projects over the cephalothorax.

Hab. Rangoon, Burmah.

This species was found living in considerable numbers,

along with 7. luteipes (Cambr.) and a Pholcus, on board a ship

in Liverpool, with rice from Rangoon. The female carrying

its egg-cocoon attached by short silken lines to the spinners,

as does a small British spider of the same genus (Thertdion

bimaculatum, Linn.).

EXPLANATION OF PLATE XVIII. figs. 1 & 2.

Fig. 1. Pholeus Margarita: a, 3, underside; 6, 2, slightly enlarged ;

c, front view of eyes and falces; d, $ palpus; e, 9 epigyne.

Fg. 2. Theridion Thalia: a, 3, underside ; 6,2; c,d palpus; d,epigyna,

Q; e, d, side view; 7, 2, ditto.

L.—WNote on Diastylis bimarginatus from the Coast of

Aberdeenshire. By Grorce Sim.

[Plate XVIII. figs. 3-5.]

In reference to the above, as described and figured by Mr.

Spence Bate in the Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. for May last,

and which crustaceans were sent to him by me, I have to

say that both the description and figure of the Diastylis are so

defective and unlike the animal, that, were others of the same

species found and referred to the description and figure as

given by Mr. Spence Bate, the conclusion could not fail to be

arrived at that there was no relationship whatever between

the specimens found and those referred to by Mr. Bate. All

this | have already pointed out to Mr. Bate.

The annexed figures are the result of numerous careful

microscopical examinations of the animal while in a fresh and

perfect condition, excepting, of course, the legs, which were

broken when the creature was found.

The name Mr. Bate has given, viz. Diastylis bimarginatus,

is happily chosen, being descriptive of the animal, and on

that account is cheerfully retained.

In giving my description it will, I think, be better to put

those portions which differ from Mr. Bate’s in italics, so that

the difference may be the more easily observed.

Diastylis bimarginatus.

The carapace long and cylindrical; the infero-lateral mar-

454 Mr. George Sim on Diastylis bimarginatus.

gin is anteriorly produced to a broad obtuse point, and, when

viewed dorsally, 1s seen to turn outwards, and is fringed with

stiff hairs, which fringe extends along the antennal notch,

around the rostral projection, and along the lateral margin for

the first third of its length. A second ridge commences at the

dorsal aspect, and considerably behind the base of the rostrum,

continuing along the lateral to the posterior extremity of the

carapace, where it joins the infero-lateral margin. Along the

whole length of this second ridge tt is cut into at regular inter-

vals, leaving a comb-like edge of broad flat teeth. In front of

and along the lower side of this ridge is a deep hollow, which

makes the comb-like process stand out in bold relief: The

whole of the carapace is thickly set with short hairs. Five

somites of the pereion are exposed behind the carapace, all of

nearly the same depth, but longer as they succeed each other

posteriorly, the last having its latero-posterior angles pro-

duced to long sharp points, extending the whole length of the

first somite of the pleon. The first five somites of the pleon

are dorsally crowned with stout bent spines, becoming less on

each succeeding somite. The first four somites of the pleon

have their posterior angles rounded ; but the post-inferior angles

of each are produced to sharp spine-like points. The fourth

somite has several spines on the lateral margin. The fifth

somite is longer than the four preceding, cts upper posterior

margin being produced to an obtuse point ; there are four short

stout teeth on the dorsal aspect, several small spines on the

lateral margin; and it is armed at the posterior extremity

with one strong tooth. ‘The sixth somite 1s irregularly cylin-

drical, having no spines but one on the lower surface. 'The

telson is long, sharp, and styliform, and set on each side with

short stout spines, increasing in size posteriorly. The styli-

form uropoda have the first joint about a stath longer than the

telson, and supporting two branches, of which the outer is

about a third longer than the inner; and all are fringed with

hairs. 'The peduncles of the first pair of antenne are fully as

long again as the rostrum. In the second antenne the first

and second joints of the peduncle do not extend beyond the

rostrum, and the third joint, which is broad at the posterior

extremity, tapers gradually forward, and is set with short

spines on its inner edge; it extends somewhat beyond the

extremity of the first pair of antenne. ‘The filiform appen-

dage extends nearly the whole length of the animal.

The fragments of legs figured are all that remained when

the animal was found.

Mr. A. G. Butler on new Lepidoptera. 455

EXPLANATION OF PLATE XVIII. figs. 3-5.

Fig. 3. Diastylis bimarginatus.

Fig. 4. The same, dorsal view.

Fig. 5. Fragments of legs of same: 1, part of first leg ; 2, part of second

leg ; and so on to 5, which is the last.

Norte.

Since the above was placed in the hands of the printer, I have

seen, in the ‘Annals’ for Nov., a reference made by the Rey. A.

M. Norman to the species above referred to, in which he says that

Diastylis bimarginatus is identical with D. spinosa, a species de-

scribed by him in the British-Association Report for 1868. This

he considers must be the case from the similarity of the description

given by him and that of my species as given by Mr. Bate in the May

number of the ‘ Annals ;? but then it will be seen from the fore-

going that Mr. Bate’s remarks do not describe the species I sent

him.

LI.—Descriptions of some new Genera and Species of

Lepidoptera from Old Calabar and Madagascar. By

Artuur G. Butier, F.L.S., F.Z.8., &e.

In the collections from which the novelties here recorded were

selected were the following interesting described species :-—

MADAGASCAR. Cyligramma duplex, Guén.

Nephele Densoi, Kef. conturbans, Walk,

> u . Ce

Cheerocampa geryon, Boisd. joa, Bovsd.

Eusemia zea, H.-Sch.

(N. gen.) crocipes, Boisd. OLD CaLaBar,

Bunea aslauga, Kirb. Phegorista similis, Walk.

eblis, Séreck. Brahmeea Swanzii, Butl.

Phragmatcecia arundinis (European Ophideres cocalus, Cram. (Indian

species). species).

Cyligramma fluctuosa, Guén.

C. conturbans is described from an example said to have

been taken in Hindostan.

Nephele bipartita, n. sp.

Primaries divided into two equal areas by an oblique black

belt from the centre of the costa to the external angle; the

basal area sordid testaceous, clouded with fuliginous, reddish

at base of costal border; three zigzag, parallel, abbreviated,

black lines across the cell, the area enclosed by the two outer

lines dusky; three slightly irregular, indistinct, blackish lines

456 Mr. A. G. Butler on new Lepidoptera

across the inferior portion of the disk near the external angle ;

a minute white dot at the end of the cell; apical area dark

chocolate-brown, blotched with subcostal and submarginal

squamose testaceous patches: secondaries olivaceous, becom-

ing reddish beyond the middle, and with a broad, tapering,

blackish border; costal area greyish; fringe pale reddish

brown, white towards the anal angle: body sordid clay-

coloured, clouded with olivaceous, the abdomen crossed by

black belts, which widen abruptly at the sides. Under surface

rusty reddish brown, palpi whitish ; wings with broad, dusky

outer border, and three parallel discal sinuous lines, the

central line least distinct; primaries with dusky basal area

and whitish inner border ; secondaries rather paler than the

primaries ; venter with lateral black stigmata. Expanse of

wings 3 inches 6 lines.

Old Calabar.

Caryatis syntomina, D. sp.

Primaries fuliginous brown, with the veins on the basal

area whitish; a vermilion basal spot, on which are three

small black spots; an oblique, subapical, white belt separated

by the nervures into six parts: secondaries white, sordid below

the median vein ; the veins beyond the middle, a discocellular

spot, the apex and outer margin dark fuliginous brown: head,

collar, and thorax red, spotted with black ; abdomen and under

surface of body ochreous; legs below, excepting the tarsi,

with white borders: wings as above. Expanse of wings

1 inch 11 lines.

Old Calabar.

. The genus Caryatis has usually been referred to the

Hypsine ; it is, however, nearly allied to Pelochyta. Zaracha

extranea, W\k., is probably a third species of Caryatis.

Areas virginalis, n. sp.

Pearly white ; primaries speckled with brown, and with a

brown crescent at the end of the cell; secondaries speckled

with brown beyond the cell, and with a brown spot at the end

of the cell; head orange, with the frons and antenne black ;

abdomen orange, with a dorsal series of six transverse black

spots, followed by a broad black belt near the anus: body

below white; the femora above, the palpi, and collar orange ;

the knees and upperside of the tibiz and tarsi black ; venter

with a lateral series of black dots. Expanse of wings, ¢ 2

inches, 2 2 inches 7 lines.

Betsileo country, Madagascar.

from Old Calabar and Madagascar. 457

DAPH@NURA, n. gen.

Allied to Hucharia (EL. Hebe, Linn) ; but the primaries with

more elongated costal margin, more convex outer margin,

shorter inner margin, the secondaries comparatively smaller,

with the discocellular veinlets more transverse, and the radial

emitted from the discocellulars at some distance from the third

median branch; antenne with very short pectinations, even

in the male, the head rather more prominent, the thorax nar-

rower, the abdomen of the male with a well-defined terminal

bushy tuft of hairs. Type D. fasciata.

Daphenura fasciata, n. sp.

Primaries above rich golden orange, the base, a broad sub-

basal transverse belt, two transverse stripes before the middle,

an irregular spot at the end of the cell, a sinuous discal stripe,

and the outer border black: secondaries bright ochreous,

with the abdominal and external borders black : head, thorax,

and anus carmine; abdomen black ; antenne black. Wings

below bright ochreous, with black outer border, base black :

primaries with two spots near the middle of the costal border,

a crescent at the end of the cell, and an angular discal belt

black: body below black, with the anus carmine. Expanse

of wings, ¢ 2 inches 3 lines, 9 2 inches 2 lines.

Kllongo, Madagascar.

This splendid moth seems to be not uncommon at Ellongo ;

the collection contained five or six examples.

Sozuza argentea, n. sp.

g )

Silvery white, primaries with three black spots arranged in

the form of a triangle, the first subcostal, the second on the

second median interspace, the third (at basal third) upon the

interno-median area ; front of head, lower part of palpi, upper

surface ot anterior legs, knees and upper surface of tarsi of

the remaining legs black; antenne and upper surface of

abdomen greyish; anus below tinted with ochreous. Ex-

panse of wings 1 inch 7 lines.

Ellongo, Madagascar.

I find that I was wrong in rejecting Wallengren’s genus

Sozuza ; the neuration of the primaries at once characterizes it.

The following described species are referable to this genus :—

Lithosia marginata, Guén., from Madagascar; L. Kingdont,

Butl., from Madagascar; and L. pygmea, Walk., from South

Africa. L. cephalica, from America, differs entirely in the

neuration of the primaries, although very similar in general

form and appearance.

458 Mr. A. G. Butler on new Lepidoptera

Cherotriche mirifica, n. sp.

Primaries bright sulphur-yellow, covered with large dark-

orange spots, which upon the disk form an irregular oblique

series in which all the spots are of a quadrate form; veins

and margins also orange ; two plumbaginous belts formed of

oval connected spots, one near the base, the other just beyond

the middle: secondaries bright ochreous, with the costal area

and apex broadly bright sulphur-yellow spotted with orange ;

an ill-defined orange belt from the abdominal margin to the

fourth median, where it (indistinctly) joms a large subapical

orange spot ; apical margin orange: thorax and base of abdo-

men deep reddish orange, almost red; remainder of abdomen

ochreous. Under surface altogether of a more golden or saftron-

yellow tint, the orange spots less red, the plumbaginous belts

obsolete. expanse of wings 3 inches.

Old Calabar.

This is by far the most beautiful species in the genus, if

not in the family. The genus Cherotriche contains the fol-

lowing species known to me :—C. crocea, Wlk.; C. plana,

WIk. ; C. atomaria, Wk. ; C. plagiata, Wik.; C. Edwardsii,

Newm.; C. dersa, Moore; C. comparata, Wlk.; C. disci-

nota, Moore. Also, probably, C. vitellina, Koll.; C. varia,

Wik. ; C. distincta, Feld.; C. conspersa, Feld.; C. globi-

Sera, Feld.

HELICOMITRA, n. gen.

Allied to Pterothysanus ; wings with similar neuration, but

broader, with different style of marking; the basal half of the

wings covered more or less densely with upright hairs, some

of which are curiously thickened above the middle (like bul-

rushes) ; a radiating tuft of fine hairs at the base of the abdo-

minal margin ; abdominal fringe rather long, but not extending

quite to the anal angle: body much more robust than in

Pterothysanus. Type H. pulchra.

Helicomitra pulchra, n. sp.

Snowy white ; wings crossed by four series of annular black

markings, the third and fourth being near together on the

externo-discal area, the spots of the third series more or less

lunate ; a marginal series of partially black-edged ochreous

spots: primaries with the base black-spotted ; a black annulus

in the cell; two large black costal patches ; the basal half of

costal margin vermilion-red; three partially black-edged

vermilion costal spots between the cell and apex ; apical area

greyish: head black in front, with a white margin, white be-

from Old Calabar and Madagascar. 459

hind with a central black spot; collar tinted behind with

ochreous, black-spotted at the sides; an orange humeral spot

on each side; base of tegule black ; thorax with a large black

dorsal spot divided by a central white line, two black spots

behind ; abdomen with two dorsal series of transverse black

spots, sides orange with white edges to the segments. Under

surface white, markings obsolete excepting at the borders of

the wings; primaries with a large apical black patch; venter

yellowish, with ill-defined transverse dusky belts and a series

of black spots on each side ; legs above brown, the tarsi black

with white belts; anterior coxa orange, femora of second pair

of legs vermilion below. Expanse of wings 3 inches 3 lines.

Betsileo country, Madagascar.

In marking this singular species reminds one of the genus

Ecpantheria.

Gogane ochrea, n. sp.

Primaries above bright ochreous, the fringe sericeous ; se-

condaries rather paler than the primaries, sericeous all over:

body ochreous, the thorax paler than the head, collar, and

abdomen ; anal tuft greyish brown: under surface ochreous,

sericeous, uniform in tint. LHxpanse of wings 2 inches.

Madagascar. dete yt Ve

This species, from the similarity of its general coloration,

reminds one of the ““Aganais insularis”” of Boisduval.

The genus Gogane is nearly allied to Cherotriche, and con-

tains, besides the above, G'. atrosquama of Walker and G.

glandulosa of Felder.

Anaphe venata, n. sp.

Wings cream-coloured : primaries with the veins, margins,

and a central belt bright chocolate-coloured ; secondaries with

the apical fringe slightly brownish, bright chocolate dots at

the ends of the veins: head, inner fringe of tegule, and thorax

red-brown, collar and outer border of tegule cream-coloured ;

abdomen pale red-brown, the segments whitish in front ; an-

tenne black: under surface with the markings less distinct

than above. Expanse of wings 2 inches 38 lines.

Old Calabar.

Readily distinguished from the described species by the

single red-brown belt and the red-brown veins of the prima-

ries, In A. reticulata, A. panda, and A. ambrizia there are

two belts and two longitudinal streaks (limiting the median

interspaces), and the brown borders are much wider than in

A, venala.

460 Mr. A. G. Butler on new Lepidoptera

Dasychiva ampliata, n. sp.

@. White: primaries finely speckled with smoky brown,

and crossed by two irregular lunulated belts, the inner one

edged with more numerous brown scales, the outer one blackish

internally and with a squamose greyish external border; an

ill-defined submarginal greyish squamose belt followed by a

slightly undulated black line; a slender grey marginal line:

secondaries suffused with pale smoky brown, excepting upon

the costal area: abdomen greyish; antennee with reddish-

brown pectinations. Under surface white, the wings, particu-

larly the primaries, clouded with very pale greyish brown, the

veins brownish. Expanse of wings 3 inches 7 lines.

Ellongo, Madagascar.

This species, in every thing but its antennz and neuration,

bears a remarkable resemblance to Lobeza aglone, H.-Sch.,

from Rio Janeiro ; the likeness is as great as in any recorded

‘case of protective assimilation.

The egg of D. ampliata is very large, subglobose, smooth,

the upper half being coloured with alternate concentric circles

of olivaceous and whitish, the lower half snow-white.

SPIDIA, n. gen.

Allied to Drepana, neuration similar: primaries much

broader, the outer margin deeply excavated below the apex

and regularly convex from the sinus to the external angle,

considerably less oblique ; inner margin much longer: secon-

daries with the outer margin almost straight, so that the anal

angle is much more acute. ‘Type S. fenestrata.

Spidia fenestrata, n. sp.

Coloration and aspect of Drepana scabiosa, excepting in

size and form. Brownish grey, with a pearly lustre ; wings

divided into two areas by an oblique blackish stripe from the

apex of the primaries to the basal third of the abdominal

margin of secondaries, the area beyond the stripe darker than

the basicostal area: primaries with a hyaline white spot at

the end of the cell, and four smaller hyaline spots half encir-

cling it externally : secondaries with an abbreviated blackish

stripe across the apical third of the abdominal area: body

blackish. Under surface pale silvery greyish brown, speckled

with black ; hyaline spots as above. Hxpanse of wings 1

inch 9 lines.

Old Calabar.

from Old Calabar and Madagascar. 461

Copaxa discrepans, n. sp.

¢. Bright chrome-yellow, wings with a black spot enclosing

a hyaline white centre at the termination of each discoidal cell ;

fringe red-brown : primaries sprinkled here and there, parti-

cularly at the base, with rusty scales; a very irregular red-

brown stripe across the basal third; a second, less irregular

central stripe, a third almost straight oblique discal stripe

from apex to inner margin; a submarginal series of more or

less concave red-brown spots: secondaries crossed in the

middle by a rather broad, straight, red-brown stripe, and on

the disk by a zigzag line; a submarginal series of more or

less hastate red-brown spots: body sprinkled with rusty

scales. Under surface darker; the stripes, lines, and spots

purplish ; the ocelloid spots smaller ; the whole surface of the

wings sprinkled more or less densely with rust-brown scales,

most thickly upon the outer border and between the stripes

of primaries, the stripe nearest to the base being obsolete.

Expanse of wings 5 inches 11 lines.

2. Olive-brown, sprinkled with yellow scales, most densely

between the outer or discal stripe and the submarginal row of

spots ; ocellilarger than in the male ; otherwise the characters

are the same. Expanse of wings 5 inches 6 lines.

Old Calabar.

CERANCHIA, n. gen.

Nearly allied to Saturnia, but the antenne broadly and

equally pectinated in both sexes, the wings hyaline, the radial

vein of primaries emitted in the male (but not in the female)

from the fourth subcostal branch, with which it forms a fork

starting from an apparently independent footstalk at the

superior angle of the discoidal cell. Type C. apollina.

Ceranchia apollina, n. sp.

White ; wings hyaline, with pale smoky-brown borders and

dusky veins; an arched postmedian grey stripe; a_ black-

zoned orange spot at the end of each discoidal cell, those of

the primaries in the male very pale ; primaries of the female

with an ill-defined dusky stripe across the cell to inner margin;

antenne black ; head, prothorax, and legs tawny. Expanse of

wings 4 inches 6-9 lines.

Betsileo country, Madagascar.

It was only after examining four or five examples of this

species that 1 was finally persuaded that the structural differ-

ence in the veins of the primaries was a male character, whilst

462 Mr, A. G. Butler on new Lepidoptera

the antennz of the sexes did not differ: the cocoon is reti-

culate and silvery.

GONIMBRASIA, n. gen.

Allied to Imbrasia, but the antennz of the males pectinated

to the apex, the outer margin of the primaries usually

straighter, the outer margin of the secondaries obtusely sub-

angulated, not caudate. Type G. nictitans.

To this genus may also be referred Imbrasia rhodophila

and J. alopia.

Gonimbrasia obscura, n. sp.

Primaries dull reddish brown, ferruginous towards the base,

clouded with fuliginous at and beyond the end of the cell,

speckled with grey upon the external area; a dusky inter-

rupted zigzag transverse streak, broadly bordered externally

by a diffused pink belt, limiting the basal area, a nearly sem1-

circular hyaline white spot at the end of the cell; an oblique

diffused dusky stripe, from costa to inner margin, immediately

beyond the hyaline spot ; a dark brown oblique discal stripe,

parallel to the outer margin, bordered on both sides by pink

stripes, the outer one irregularly sinuated, both diffused and

expanded at the costa, so as to form a broad costal patch :

secondaries olive-brown, becoming fuliginous towards the

centre of the wing; abdominal border reddish ; base rosy ;

two divergent white stripes from the abdominal border to the

subcostal vein, the outer one obtusely subangulated and

bounded externally by a narrow blackish stripe; a large cen-

tral ocellus touching the outer stripe gravel-yellow, with semi-

circular hyaline white centre, black iris, dull lake-red margin,

and pink border; disk from the abdominal margin to the

radial (or third subcostal) branch traversed by a pinky-white

zigzag squamose stripe: body clay-coloured, becoming ferru-

ginous towards the head, posterior border of thorax pink.

Wings below altogether paler, broadly tinted with pink, the

stripe nearest to the base of primaries obsolete, the stripe at

the end of the cell very broad and diffused ; two dusky discal

stripes, beyond which is a broad zigzag pink stripe: secon-

daries with an ill-defined dusky stripe beyond the black stripe ;

ocellus reduced to a hyaline spot with fulvous margin ; zigzag

discal stripe continued to the first subcostal branch : body

clay-coloured, uniform in tint. Expanse of wings 5 inches.

Old Calabar. ;

This genus is most nearly allied to Bunea both in pattern

and structure, but differs in its shorter antenne and more

angular secondaries.

from Old Calobar and Madagascar. 463

Aittacus perspicuus, n. sp.

Size and general coloration of A. vacuna, the discal white

belt similar in position and form, but the area beyond this belt

broadly sprinkled with snow-white scales ; the ocelloid hyaline

patch of primaries as in A. mythimna, and that of the secon-

daries subquadrate and very large ; the outer border of prima-

ries pale olive-brown, traversed internally by a deeply and

regularly crinkled black line, with longitudinal black dashes

internally between the sinuations, much as in A. atbarinus ;

outer border of secondaries intermediate in colour and spotting

between A. vacuna and A. mythimna; basal white belts as in

A. vacuna, but whiter and sharply defined; pectus white.

Wings below differmg from A. vacuna as upon the upper

surface. Expanse of wings 5 inches 4 lines.

Old Calabar.

STIBOLEPIS, n. gen.

Aspect of Melanothrix*, but neuration of Sarmalia, except-

ing that the discoidal cells are half as long again. Type S.

nived.

ae Shiba

Stibolepis nivea, n. sp.

3g. Snowy white ; wings with black external borders tra-

versed by a deeply dentate-sinuate white line ; fringe alter-

nately black and white: primaries with a series of black spots,

interrupted on the median interspaces, close to the external

border ; costal border crossed by black dashes, the four nearest

the base continued, as grey and ill-defined stripes, across the

wing: secondaries with a subcostal black dash close to the

external border: head fulvous in front, black behind ; antenne

dark brown; thorax with a longitudinal central black line ;

tegule crossed by black humeral stripes ; abdomen fulvous.

Wings below white, the veins yellowish; a dentate-sinuate

black outer border; fringe black, spotted with white: prima-

ries with the base of costal border and the costal margin black :

body ochreous, abdomen with a series of black dots on each

side. Expanse of wings 2 inches 11 lines.

Old Calabar.

This genus and the other two with which I have compared

it will come into the Bombycidz, in the neighbourhood of

Jana.

Zenzera cretacea, i. Sp.

¢. Intermediate in colouring and marking between Z.

* Melanothrix pulchricolor is identical with Gnophos? nymphaliaria

of Walker,

464 Mr. A. G. Butler on new Lepidoptera.

asylas and Z. capensis, but differing from both in that the

primaries have a longitudinal black costal stripe beyond the

cell, and a white streak followed by an oblong black spot on

the interno-median area: primaries with the costal two thirds

chalky white, crossed by black striations, and with a black

semicircular streak at outer margin, internal area broadly

greyish brown: secondaries greyish brown, with dark grey

reticulations ; costal area white, a dusky-bordered convex

sordid-white external patch: head yellow in front, deep grey

behind; antenne black ; collar: black; thorax brown, with

snow-white tegule ; abdomen above white, crossed by grey

belts, which become black at the sides. Under surface paler,

altogether more uniform in colouring ; the costal and interno-

median black dashes of primaries obsolete ; pectus blackish.

Expanse of wings 3 inches 2 lines.

Ellongo, Madagascar.

Achea sypnoides, n. sp.

Basal area laky brown, veins grey ; a basicostal black

annulus with a black dash beneath it; central area occupied

by a very broad irregular white band, unequally undulated

internally and limited by a black zigzag line externally ; a

very. irregular olivaceous central marking, two black dots at

the end of the cell; an angulated dentate-sinuate olivaceous

line nearly parallel to the outer border of the central band,

which is also broadly olivaceous; inferior half of external

area sordid whitish, trasversed by brown-bordered white

lunules ; apical half purplish brown internally, rather narrowly

and very irregularly pale brown externally; a sinuated black

marginal line: secondaries pale greyish brown, with a broad,

diffused, tapering, darker belt ; outer border greyish, varied

with white ; a sinuated black marginal line: body pale seri-

ceous brown. Under surface whity brown, with a paler,

almost white postmedian belt, limited internally by a grey,

and externally by a blackish stripe ; disk dark smoky brown,

outer border greyish with black marginal spots: secondaries

with a dusky discocellular spot. Expanse of wings 2 inches

7 lines.

Old Calabar.

Nearest to A. éntercisa, but altogether larger and different

in colouring ; it has some resemblance to Sypna picta.

Eumelea stellata, n. sp.

Stramineous, wings mottled with ferruginous, with two ill-

defined oblique central lines and a marginal line dark ferru-

ginous; three unequal clear patches or spots beyond the

On the Crustacean Fauna of New Zealand. 465

middle in a transverse series; apex and a patch upon the

outer margin sparsely mottled with ferruginous; fringe strami-

neous, spotted with brown at the ends of the veins; a slightly

irregular discal series of brown-edged silvery spots; a blackish

discocellular spot: secondaries with a clear, transversely

elliptical patch just beyond the middle of the subcostal area; °

apex and some spots on the outer border sparsely speckled

with ferruginous ; fringe and silvery discal spots as in the

primaries : body pale. Under surface of wings pale ochraceous,

the mottling ill-defined, excepting upon the external third of

the wings; pale patches as above; silvery spots obsolete ;

all the wings with blackish discocellular spots : body whitish.

Expanse of wings 1 inch 11 lines.

Old Calabar.

E. stellata comes nearest to L. ludovicata (a common Ma-

layan form), the pattern of the under surface being somewhat

similar ; it, however, bears a greater resemblance, in the colour

and pattern of the upper surface, to the little genus Stegania.

Ophthalmodes squalida, n. sp.

Wings pale greyish testaceous, clouded with pale olivaceous

and densely mottled with dark brown; the usual discoidal spots

outlined in brown ; a marginal series of black spots ; two very

ill-defined, parallel, sinuated, discal brownish lines; fringe

and the costa of primaries testaceous, spotted with black:

body pale brown, mottled with darker brown. Wings below

with the basal two thirds sordid white, mottled with grey;

discoidal spots dusky ; external third fuliginous brown ; fringes

as above: primaries with a dusky line beyond the cell; costa

yellowish, spotted with grey ; apex and a spot on external

border white: secondaries with a white apical spot: body

very pale greyish brown. Expanse of wings 2 inches 3 lines.

Old Calabar.

LII.—Additions to the Crustacean Fauna of New Zealand.

By T. W. Kirk, Assistant, Colonial Museum, Wellington,

WZ.

Japrella lobata.

A single specimen of this species dredged in Cook Strait in

January 1876.

Caprella nove-zealandia, sp. nov.

Cephalon furnished with a spinous tooth directed forwards.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. ii. 31

466 On the Crustacean Fauna of New Zealand.

First segment of pereion rather short, second long, third and

following gradually decreasing. Superior antenne two fifths

of the length of animal; flagellum with the infero-distal

extremity of each articulus produced, but without cilia. Infe-

rior antenne not so long as the peduncle of the superior by

one joint. Second pair of gnathopoda articulating behind the

centre of the second segment of the pereion ; propodos ovate ;

palm armed with a prominent posterior tooth, and a smaller

but distinct anterior tooth (not lobe) ; dactylos very much

curved. ‘Three posterior pairs of pereiopoda have the anterior

margins excavate, the part against which the closed dactylos

impinges armed with a tooth. Length 1 inch.

Hab. Cook Strait.

This species approaches C. geometrica, Say, from which

it differs, however, in the form of the spine on the cephalon, in

the length of the antennx, and in the articulation and arming

of the second pair of gnathopoda.

Squilla indefensa, sp. nov.

Rostral plate semioval and pointed at its distal extremity.

Carapace retracted in front, expanded and rounded behind,

smooth, the antero-lateral angles rounded and slightly pro-

duced forwards. Large prehensile limbs with terminal joint

as long as the preceding one, and armed with ndne spines

(exclusive of the terminal one, which is very large). Abdo-

men smooth; terminal segment with six marginal spines and

three depressed longitudinal ridges, which terminate poste-

riorly in spines. Length 2} inches.

Hab. Chatham Islands and Kapiti.

Porcellana rupicola, Stimpson.

A single specimen obtained at Lyall Bay, Wellington, in

May 1878.

Xantho spino-tuberculatus, Lockington.

A fine pair of this species was obtained at Porirua, near

Wellington, by Mr. R. B. Gore, in January 1877.

Ebalia tumefacta, Mont.

A complete female and the right anterior leg of another

specimen were obtained by dredging in Cook Strait im

January 1876.

Elamena producta, sp. nov.

Carapace flat, broader than long; margin with two teeth,

M. K. A. Zittel on Fossil Lithistide. 467

or rather angles, which, however, vary much in size; rostram

very prominent. Anterior legs in male large, equal; hand

and wrist much swollen, fingers curved and armed with hairs

along their inner margin; in the female these legs are slight

and their fingers almost straight. Ambulatory legs very flat;

anterior margin of first jot produced so as to form a very

prominent point, almost a spine; claws half the length of

preceding joint. Whole animal destitute of hair, except on

the fingers. First and second pairs of ambulatory legs very

long, more than twice the length of the carapace. Breadth

inch, length 4.

Hab. Wellington.

——__..

LITI.—Studies on Fossil Sponges.—Il. Lithistide.

By Karu ALFRED ZITTEL.

[ Concluded from p, 394. ]

Family 4. Tetracladina.

AvLocopiuM, Oswald, 1846.

(Schles. Gesellsch. fiir vaterl. Cultur, 1847, p. 58; F. Romer, Foss.

Fauna von Sadewitz, 1861, p. 2.)

Sponge free (not attached), hemispherical, rarely globular

or top-shaped, with impressed central cavity ; lower surface

coated with a wrinkled dense siliceous membrane. From the

lower extremity of the central cavity numerous water-canals

radiate to the periphery ; curved canals of larger diameter,

parallel to the contour line, open into the stomachal cavity.

Skeleton formed of smooth, irregular, quadriradiate elements,

each ray branched root-like at the end. ‘These are usually

arranged in rows so that the ramified ends of two neigh-

bouring rows meet in a plane parallel to the radial canals,

greatly enhancing the radiate appearance seen in a transverse

section of the sponge-body.

The Awlocopia occur as chalcedonic pebbles in the North-

German diluvium, especially on the island of Sylt. The

microscopic structure is then generally well preserved, and

may be shown in thin slices. In other places, as at Sade-

witz, the whole sponge is filled with calc spar, and the origi-

nally siliceous skeleton converted into cale spar. The same

unfavourable conditions prevail in specimens obtained in

situ from the Silurian beds of Hsthonia, sent by Prof, F.

Schmidt of St. Petersburg. In those from Sadewitz the

31%

468 M. K. A. Zittel on Fossil Lithistide.

upper part is sometimes calcified, and the lower, so far as

the wrinkled membrane extends, converted into chalcedony.

All the species are Silurian :-—

1. Aulocopium aurantium, Osw., in F, Rém. Sad. p. 4,

Taf, 11. fig. 1 a-c.

2. Aulocopium diadema, Osw. ib. p. 5, Taf. 1. fig. 1 a-c.

3. Aulocopium hemisphericum, F. Rim. ib. p. 6, Taf. 11,

fig. 3.

a Aulocopium cepa, ¥. Rom. ib. p. 7, Taf. 1. fig. 2.

5. Aulocopium discus, F. Rém. ib. p. 8, Taf. iii. fig. 1.

6. Aulocopium cylindraceum, F. Rim. ib. p. 9, Taf. i.

fig. 2.

PHYMATELLA, Zitt.

Scyphia p. p., Rom., Mich., Court.

Siphonia p. p., Reuss.

Eudea p. p., Cylindrospongia p. p., Hippalimus p. p., Rom.

Polythyra, Hypothyra, ? Physocalpia, Pom.

Sponge simple, cylindrical, pyriform, flask-shaped or nodu-

lar, sessile or long-stalked, with a deep central cavity reaching

far towards the root, and near the base pad-like or nodular

excrescences, separated by depressions, at which the wall is

often broken through. Surface with numerous irregularly

scattered circular or oval ostia of various sizes, from which

simple radial canals pass into the wall. Similar horizontal

canals commence near the surface, and open into the central

cavity. Skeleton of regular quadriradiate corpuscles of con-

siderable size, having the four main arms smooth and round,

and their ends divided into several branches with short root-

like processes. In well-preserved specimens the surface has

a coat of elegant forked anchors; and among the corpuscles

there are numerous uniaxial pointed or blunt spicules of

various sizes.

Some species have a cylindrical stalk, 50-80 millims. in

leneth, on which there are no ostia, but which contains ver-

tical tubes and has a quite different microstructure. To the

naked eye the stalk appears composed of long somewhat

curved fibres parallel to the long axis. Under the microscope

these fibres are shown to be long, distorted, Lithistid corpus-

cles, one ray being enlarged at the expense of the others,

which are reduced to small lateral branches, which become

weaker and weaker below. In the upper part of the stalk

there are, between the fibres, small, indistinctly quadriradiate,

strongly ramified, Lithistid corpuscles. All the species are

from the Upper Cretaceous.

M. K. A. Zittel on Fossil Lithistide. 469

*1. Hudea intumescens, Rém. Spong. xi. 1, Cuviert-Pliner ;

(Quenst. Petr. cxxxiii. 23-26.

*2. Cylindrospongia heteromorpha, Rém. ib.viil. 11. Cuviert-

Pliner.

ae ee heteromorpha, Rom. Kr. u. 3. Quadratus-

chalk.

*4, Phymatella bulbosa, Zitt., sp.n. Polymorphous, strongly

thickened and furnished with nodular excrescences at the

base, stalkless. Central cavity of various widths. Tolerably

frequent in the Quwadratus-chalk of .Biewende and in the

Mucronatus-chalk of Ablten.

5. Spongites plicatus, Quenst. Petr. cxxxiv. 1, 2. Pliner,

Oppeln.

6. Spongites tuberosus, Quenst. 1b. p. 388, cxxxili. 18-20.

Senonian.

7. Hippalimus lobatus, Rim. Spong. x. 1. Senonian.

8. ?Hippalimus depressus, Rim. ib. x. 2. Senonian.

*9. Siphonia elongata, Reuss, Kr. xxxiv. 1. Cenomanian.

#10. ?Actinospongia dichotoma, Rém. Spong. xix. 4. Cu-

viert-Pliiner.

11. Scyphia trilobata, Mich. Ic. xxvii. 2. Cenomanian.

12. Scyphia attenuata, Court. Ep. v. 2. Senonian,

13. Scyphia perforata, Court. ib. v. 8. Senonian,

14. Scyphia conica, Court. ib. v. 7. Senonian.

Also, perhaps, Scyphia echinata, mammillata, spherica,

coronata, digitata, Court. ib. pl. vi. Senonian.

AULAXINIA, Zitt.

Siphonocela p.p., Rom.

Sponge from elongate-pyriform to cylindrical, stalked.

Vertex with a very shallow broad depression, from which run

strong furrows, passing down the sides of the sponge to the

beginning of the stalk. Interspaces about equal in breadth to

the furrows, with rows of round ostia, from which canals

penetrate into the dense sponge-body. Root without ostia,

generally simple.

Body-skeleton like that of Phymatella. Forked anchors

with long shafts and large bacillar spicules seem to indicate —

a special surface-layer. ‘The root consists of very irregularly

distorted quadriradiates, in which one arm is elongated and

contains the axial canal; towards the lower end of the stalk

the surface is covered with very long fibres, having numerous

short lateral branches (Pl. VIII. fig. 2). In these, also, the

axial canal is short and closed at both ends,

470 M. K. A. Zittel on Fossil Lithistide.

#1, Stphonocelia sulcifera, Rom. Spong. xi. 7. From the

Upper Cretaceous of Linden, Ahlten, and Dolberg, near

Hamm.

CALLOPEGMA, Zitt.

Cupulospongia p. p., auct.

Sponge basin- or funnel-shaped, sessile or short-stalked,

thick-walled ; outer surface with round pores; inner surface

in the centre sometimes with larger oscula, from which verti-

cal canals penetrate into the sponge. Skeleton coarsely

meshed, loose, composed of large, rather regular quadri-

radiates with smooth arms, the ends of which are strongly

branched (PI. VIII. fig. 1) ; the short canals of the four arms

meeting in the middle. Surface, in well-preserved specimens,

coated with forked anchors, their long shaft turned inwards.

Also numerous bacillar spicules of different forms and sizes,

and a few small anchors with recurved simple prongs.

Two species from the Upper Cretaceous of North Germany

and Belgium.

1. Callopegma acaule, Zitt. Basin-shaped to hemispheri-

cal, either free or attached by a short wart-like stalk. Very

thick-walled ; in the bottom of the depressed upper surface

several large round oscula. Outer wall porous. Under

surface with some tubercles. Ahlten, Linden, Ciply.

2. Callopegma Schlinbachi, Zitt. Basin- or funnel-shaped ;

central cavity very wide and deep ; attached by a broad base.

Mucronatus-chalk, Ahlten.

‘TRACHYSYCON, Zitt.

Plocoscyphia p. p., Rom.

Sporocalpia p.p-, Pomel.

Sponge from ficoid to elongate-ovate, stalked, with a tubu-

lar central cavity, on the wall of which are the ostia of the

rather coarse radial canals. Surface with conical pointed

warts, from the apices of which fine furrows radiate. Stalk

and lower part of the sponge-body smooth, furnished only

with pore-like ostia, sometimes coated with a wrinkled sili-

ceous membrane. Corpuscles large, irregularly quadriradiate.

The four thick arms short and smooth, divided at the ends

into several knotty branchlets.

1. Trachysycon (Plocoscyphia) muricatum, Rém. Spong.

p. 20, x. 9. From the Quadratus-chalk of the Sutmerberg.

Pomel refers to it under the name of Sporocalpia; but in this

genus are united a true Hexactinellid (Plocoscyphia morchella,

Rom.) and the present Lithistid.

M. K. A. Zittel on Fossil Lithistide. 471

SrpHonta, Park., 1822 *.

Caricoides, Guett.

Stphonia p. p., Park. et auct.

Choanites p. p., Mant.

Hallirhoa, Lamx.

Stiphoneudea and Polysiphoneudea, From.

Stphonia, Hallirhoa, Angidia p.p., Plethosiphonia, Polysiphonia, Ptero-

calpia, ? Physocalpia, Pomel.

Sponge ficoid, pyriform or pomiform, sometimes rendered

lobular by constrictions, generally simple, with short or long

stalk, rarely stalkless. Vertex with a deep central cavity, on

the wall of which are the round ostia of efferent canals, usually

arranged in longitudinal and transverse rows. ‘These rather

wide canals are curved parallel to the outer contour of the

sponge, but become more and more upright towards the mid-

dle, and finally vertical, being continued into the stalk and

root as bundles of tubes. The curved canals decrease in size

outwards, and commence at the surface in several fine tuber-

cles, which unite and then run to the cloaca. Numerous

smaller afferent canals run obliquely from within outwards,

cross the curved canals, and commence at the surface in

depressed round ostia.

Skeleton formed of large, distinctly quadriradiate corpus-

cles. The arms are smooth or slightly tubercular; their ends

divide into two, three, or more branches with root-like pro-

cesses. ‘The corpuscles are usually arranged serially along

the course of the canals; and their thickened and interlocked

ends form regular radial bandst. Large bacillar spicules

occur at the surface, in the canals, and in the skeleton ;

anchors with forked prongs are rare.

Many species of this genus change their form as they

increase in size. Young specimens are generally cylindrical

and traversed by nearly vertical tubes. ‘The changes are

figured by Sowerby (Geol. Trans. ser. 2, vol. v. pl. xv.) in

Stphonia tulipa.

Externally Siphonia very closely resembles Jerea. The

* My. Sollas has published a paper in the Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc.

vol. xxxiii. p. 790, in which he treats of the structure and affinities of the

genus Siphonia. The author remarks that he agrees with Mr. Sollas in

all essentials, and that the latter has given fuller particulars on some

oints than will be found in the first section of the present memoir.

The author separates Jerea from Siphonia, which Mr. Sollas has not

done.

+ The microstructure of the root agrees generally with that of the rest

of the skeleton, except in the species with long stalks, in which the arms

of the corpuscles, or one of them, are much elongated. See also Sollas,

loc, ett.

472 M. K. A. Zittel on Fossil Lithistide.

sole distinction is the presence in Siphonia of a depressed cen-

tral cavity, into which the ostia of the curved main canals

open; but when the central cavity is broad and shallow, the

canals also become more upright, and forms are produced

which immediately approach Jerea. The structure of the

skeleton is the same in the two genera.

This relationship of the two genera is reflected in the lite-

rature of the subject. Parkinson’s diagnosis of Siphonia

applies equally well to both; and among his species are two

Jeree. Of the three original species of Mantell’s Choanites,

two belong to the Hexactinellide ; the third (C. Kénigt) is a

Stphonia. In ‘ Medals of Creation’ (2nd ed. pp. 230, 233),

Mantell separates Choanites and Siphonia, distinguishing the

former by the absence of a stalk furnished with tubes. By

most subsequent authors Choanites is dropped and united with

Siphonia. Cunnington, indeed (Institut, 1849, xvii. p. 14),

finds generic distinctions in the deep central cavity and a

supposed spiral canal; but no such canal is to be seen in the

figures of Mantell and Dixon, or in specimens from England.

Goldfuss, F. A. Romer, Reuss, D’Orbigny, &c. combine

very different sponges under Stphonia; Courtiller refers to it

a great many true Jerew ; while Fromentel and Pomel place

the two genera in different families, and divide each of them

into several genera. Parkinson’s name is retained for these

sponges, because it has been almost without exception em-

ployed for the typical species (e.g. Siphenia piriformis,

tulipa, ficus, nuciformis, &c); and these species would cer-

tainly have been included by Parkinson under Siphonia.

The genus is confined to the Cretaceous formation. The

lobate forms may constitute a special subgenus (/Hallirhoa,

Lamx.).

A. Of typical Siphonie may be mentioned :—

1. Siphonia piriformis, Goldf. vi. 7a; Mich. Ic. xxxii. 1.

Senonian.

2. Siphonia tulipa, Zitt.*. Cenomanian, Blackdown.

Siphonia piriformis, Sow. Geol. Trans. ser. 2, vol. vi. pl. xv. a.

Siphonia Websteri, Quenst. (non Sow.), Petr. exxxy. 15-19.

* This species, which is very abundant in the Greensand of Blackdown

and Halden, has received a new name. It is generally united with

Siphonia piriformis, Goldf., but is distinguished by the sudden constric—

tion of the pyriform head immediately above the very long slender stalk,

by the coarse curved and radial canals, and by the microstructure of

both the head and the stalk. Quenstedt has separated it from JS. pori-

formis, but identified it, erroneously, with Jerea Websteri, Sow., of which

Sollas has lately given a good description and figures. Stphonia Fittont,

Mich., is more nearly allied to S. pirtformis, Goldf., than to S. tulipa.

M. K. A. Zittel on Fossil Lithistide. 473

3. Siphonia Geinitzi, Zitt. Cenomanian.

Siphonia pyriformis, Gein. Elbth. i. p. 38, Taf. 9, 10. fig. 4.

4. Siphonia bovista, Gein. ib, x. 5, 6. Cenomanian.

5. Siphonia ficus, Goldf. xv. 14. Senonian.

6. Choanites Kenigi, Mant. Geol. Suss. xvi. 19-21. Up-

per Chalk.

7. Stphonia tncrassata, Goldf. xxx. 5. Senonian.

8. Stphonia nuciformis, Mich. Ic. xxxiii. 4. ? Cenoma-

nian.

9. Stphonia multioculata, Mich. ib. xxxiii. 6. Turonian.

10. Stphonia arbuscula, Mich. ib. xxxiii. 2. Turonian.

11. Siphonia ficoidea, Mich. ib. xxix. 5. Cenomanian.

12. Stphonia acaulis, Mich. ib. xxxviii. 2. Cenomanian.

13. Siphonia ornata, Rém. Spong. x. 9. Quadratus-

chalk.

14. Stphonia Morrist, Mant. Med. ed. 2, p. 254. Upper

Chalk.

15. Stphonia Fitton’, Mich. Ic. xxix. 6. Senonian.

Also numerous, mostly ill-characterized, forms described by

Courtiller, e.g. S. decipiens, osculata, parasitica, spherica,

curta, cylindrica, intermedia, conica, rartosculata, &c., many

probably identical with previously described species.

B. Subgenus Hallirhoa, Lamx.

1. Hallirhoa costata, Lamx. Mich. Ic. xxxi. 3. Ceno-

manian.

2. Hallirhoa brevicostata, Mich. ib. xxxi. Cenomanian.

3. Hallirhoa Tessonis, Mich. ib. xxxiv. 1. Cenomanian.

Here also probably Scyphia alata and palmata, Court.

JEREA, Lamx.

(Expos, Méth. p. 79.)

Stphonia p. p., Jerea p. p., auct.

Manon p. p., Goldf.

Rhysospongia, Jerea, Cupulina, Siphonia p. p., Court.

Polypothecia p.p., Benett, Mich.

Jerea p. p., Rhizospongia (Rhysospongia), D’Orb.

Jerea, Polyjerea p.p., Rhizospongra, Rhizostele, Rhizogonium, Pom,

Sponge pyriform, globular, reversed flask-shaped, conical

or cylindrical, simple, rarely forming branched stocks, with a

short or long stalk, and more or less thickened, sometimes

dilated or branching base. Vertex truncate or with a depres-

sion, always with a number of round apertures, the orifices of a

bundle of vertical tubes which traverse the whole sponge

to its base, either perpendicularly or more or less parallel to

474 M. K. A. Zittel on Fossil Lithistide.

the outer surface. Surface with numerous, unequal, scattered

small ostia, from which canals run to the centre of the sponge.

These ostia gradually disappear on the stalk.

Skeleton composed of four-armed corpuscles of considerable

size; the arms usually smooth near the point of union, but

sometimes with blunt processes; their ends more or less

branched, sometimes even enlarged into interlocked balls. In

some species the arms, or some of them, divide into two main

branches. Isolated forked anchors and simple bacillar spicules

occur.

The genus was well characterized by Lamouroux in 1821.

Goldfuss describes several species under the names of Jerea,

Siphonia, and Manon; and Micheli also mixes Siphonia and

Jerea; but D’Orbigny rather limits Lamouroux’s conception,

and separates the forms with a dilated root under the name

of Rhysospongia. Such roots had previously been referred by

Michelin to Polypothecia. Fromentel separated the com-

pound forms as Polyjerea; and Courtiller and Pomel divide

Jerea into several genera. ‘The former retains the name only

for those with a truncate vertex ; those with a depression form

the genus Cupulina. Many true Jere are also referred by

him to Siphonia, and those with a large root to Rhysospongia

D’Orb. As the supposed epitheca of Rhizospongia has no

existence, that genus is supertluous, as also P?hizostele, Rhizo-

gonium, and Lizogonima, Pom. Pomel divides the compound

Jerec into several genera ; Polyjerca is retained for the forms

with basal prolification, such as J. cespitosa and gregaria,

Mich., S. ternata, Reuss, &e.; Callojerea and Dichojerea are

proposed for the branched forms, and, being founded solely

upon external characters, include very heterogeneous elements.

The genus Jerea first appears in the Cretaceous, and possibly

extends into the Miocene, if some of Pomel’s species really

belong toit. As typical species may be cited :—

*1. Jerea pyriformis, Lamx. Exp. p. 79, Ixxvili. 8. Ceno-

manian.

Jerea pyrifornus and elongata p. p., Mich. Ic. xxxvi. 3, and xxxix. 4.

Jerea amygdaloidea, Giimb. Osth. Grenzgeb. p. 771.

2. Alcyonolithes stadensis, Blum. Spec. Arch. Tell. ii.

figs. 5, 6.

Siphonia cucumis, Menke, Jahrb. 1841, ii. fig. ¢.

Siphonia Kraussi, Hag.

Jerea pyriformis and elongata p.p., Mich. 7. e.

Jerea pyriformis and intricata, Court. Ep. xxxiv. 2, 3.

3. Jerea Quenstedti, Zitt., Quadratus-chalk, Linden, near

Hanover.

Siphonia ficus, Quenst. Petr. exxxy. 20-23.

M. K. A. Zittel on Fossil Lithistide. 475

Allied to the above are :—

4, Stphonia prolifera, clavata, acuta, polycephala, difformis,

coronata, acaulis, and Cupulina elata, pocillum, latiosculata,

glomerata, rhysospongioides, elongata, parallela, ficoidea, capi-

tata, and acaulis, Court. Ep. xxix., xxx.

5. Siphonia ternata, Reuss, Bohm. Kr. xvii. 1, 3. Turo-

nian.

6. Jerea excavata, Mich. Ic. xxxili. 3, xxxix. 2.

Polypothecia pictonica, Mich. ib. xxxvii. 1.

Jerea tuberosa, Mich. ib, xxxix. 3.

Rhysospongia pictonica, patereformis, cyathiformis, vestita, crassa,

elongata, semiglobosa, clavata, attenuata, truncata, costata, and digi-

tata, Court. Ep. i.—iv.

7. Stiphonia multiformis, Bronn, Leth. Geogn. xxvii. 20.

Peine.

Mareinosponeia, D’Orb.

(Prodr. ii. p. 187.)

Aleyonium, Lamx.

Chenendopora p. p. Mich.

Margingerea, From.

Marginospongia, Placojerea, Pom.

Sponge cup- or funnel-shaped, stalked. Upper margin

with numerous round apertures of tubular vertical canals,

which traverse the whole wall and the stalk. Skeleton? Only

in the Cretaceous.

1. Alcyonium infundibulum, Lamx. 1830 (teste D’Orb.).

Chenendopora Parkinsoni, Mich. Ic. xxxi. 1. Cenomanian.

2. Marginospongia trregularis, D’Orb. Prodr. Et. 22,

no. 1500. Senonian.

23. Jerea Desnoyerst, Mich. Ic. xxxix. 1.

NeEtumsiA, Pom.

(Pal. d’Oran, p. 194.)

Polystoma p. p., Court.

Sponge clavate, stalked; vertex truncate or with a slight

depression, covered with round ostia of vertical canals, which

do not penetrate very deeply into the sponge-body. Sides

with scattered depressions, into which open short, tortuous or

straight transverse canals. According to Courtiller the sponge

is sometimes covered with a delicate siliceous skin. Skeleton

as in Jerea, of which this is perhaps only asection. The genus

is limited to the Upper Cretaceous. Courtiller (2. ¢. pl. xv.)

figures several forms, probably belonging to a single species,

as constituting a section of his genus Polystoma.,

476 M. K. A. Zittel on Fossil Lithistide.

PoLYJEREA, From., emend. Zitt.

Jerea, Mich.

Siphona p. Pe Court.

Jerea p. p., D’Orb.

Polyjerea, Dichgyerea p.p., Pom. (non Polyjerea, Rom.).

Sponge compound, tufted or branched, rarely simple, the

cylindrical or barrel-shaped individuals often united at their

base, with rounded vertex, in which are several apertures of

vertical canals, which traverse the whole sponge-body. The

base and the whole, or a great part, of the sponge covered

with a smooth siliceous epidermis, beneath which are the

ostia of the small radial canals. Skeleton, as in Jerea, chiefly

composed of large, smooth quadriradiates, with branched ends;

and of very small, elegantly filigreed, indistinctly quadriradi-

ate, siliceous corpuscles, which he close together at the surface

and form the skin.

Increase takes place either by basal or by lateral budding,

producing either bushy or arborescent forms. The distinction

from Jerea consists in the small development of the radial

canals and the presence of the epidermis. Nearly all Rémer’s

species of Polyjerea belong to Jerea. Polyjerea is nearly

allied to Thecosiphonia, in which, however, the epidermis

is confined to the lower part, the individuals are larger, the

vertical canals are much more numerous and open into a

depression, and the radial canals are much better developed.

The typical species is very abundant in the Senonian near

Evreux.

1. Polyjerea ramifera, Zitt., distinguished from Jerea gre-

garia and cespitosa by the more distinct separation and fur-

cation of the branches.

There also belong here :—

2. Jerea arborescens, Mich, Ic. xlii. 2a (non 26). Seno-

nian.

3. Jerea gregaria, Mich. ib. xxxvill. 1. Senonian.

4, Jerea ceespitosa, Mich. ib. lxi. 4. Senonian.

Stphonia arborescens, Court. Ep. xxiv. 2.

ASTROCLADIA, Zitt.

Siphonia p. p., Mich.

Asterospongia p. p., Stelispongia p. p.. Rom.

Callojerea p. p., Pom.

Sponge cylindrical, or arborescent by dichotomous ramifi-

cation, massive, with no central cavity. Surface with a

smooth (apparently dense) covering-layer, in which are distant

oscula, which usually consist of some short fine tubes open-

M. K. A. Zittel on Fossil Lithistide. 477

ing into a small common depression or elevation. Oscula often

stellate in appearance, owing to fine radial furrows on the sur-

face of the true skeletal mass. Besides the oscula the surface

under the covering layer is furnished with fine pores, the

orifices of small radial canals. A few fine vertical tubes run

through the whole sponge-body in the direction of its axis.

Skeleton of small distinctly quadriradiate corpuscles with a

short axial cross ; arms smooth, strongly ramified at the ends.

The nearly dense covering layer is formed of very small,

closely interlocked, strongly branched, irregular lithistid cor-

puscles, and is easily scaled off. No special surface-spicules

observed.

*1. Asterospongia levis, Rém. Spongit. xix. 2. Cuvieri-

Pliner.

*2. Asterospongia subramosa, Rom. ib. xix. 3. Quadratus-

chalk. Sutmerberg, Ahlten.

*3. Stellispongia verrucosa, Rém. ib. xvil. 5. Quadratus-

chalk.

4, Stphonia ramosa, Mich. Ic. xxvii. 5; Court. Ep.

XXiv. 12

*5. Tremospongia clavata, Rém. Spong. xii. 13. Cuviert-

Pliner.

THECOSIPHONIA, Zitt.

Lymnorea p. p., Tremospongia, F. A. Rom.

Tremospongia, Gein. (non D’Orb.).

Diestosphecion p.p., Cytorea Pom.

Polyjerea p. p., From.

Sponge simple or compound, individuals large, elongate,

top-shaped or cylindrical; vertex with a shallow depression,

into which opens a bundle of vertical tubular canals. Of these

canals the uppermost run nearly parallel with the periphery,

causing radiating furrows on worn specimens; those in the

middle traverse the sponge nearly perpendicularly. There

are also radial canals running obliquely inwards and down-

wards, the round ostia of which are scattered over the surface,

which is rough, with crooked furrows and pits. Base simple

or with root-like processes, coated, as well as a larger or smaller

part of the sponge-body, with a dense siliceous covering layer.

In compound stocks this epitheca unites all the individuals.

Skeletal elements of considerable size, regularly four-armed ;

the arms smooth, with ramified ends. Bacillar spicules scat-

tered in the skeleton.

This genus is nearly allied to Stphonia and Jerea, but is

distinguished by its strongly developed covering layer, and

its larger and more regular skeletal elements. (Good figures

are given by Quenstedt (Petr. exxxii. 8-11).

478 M. K. A. Zittel on Fossil Lithistide.

*1. Lymnorea nobilis, Rom. Spong. xv. 1. Cuviert-Pliner.

*2. Tremospongia grandis, Rom. ib. xv. 3. Cuvieri-

Pliner.

3. Tremospongia Klient, Gein. Elbth. i. p. 28, pl. iv. fig. 3.

Cenomanian.

CALYMMATINA, Zitt.

Cnemidium p. Ps Scyphia p. p., Mich.

Turonia p.p., D’Orb.

? Pseudosiphonia, Court.

Sponge compound or simple. Individuals top-shaped,

shortly cylindrical or nodular, usually united into stocks by

basal amalgamation. Wall thick; vertex rounded, with

a simple central cavity. Base often with processes, thick or

narrowed into a stalk. The whole sponge clothed with a

dense, smooth or wrinkled, siliceous skin, which, however, is

usually rubbed off on the vertex and upper parts of the sides.

These rubbed parts are roughened by irregular, short, longitu-

dinal and transverse furrows, in the bottom of which are the

ostia of simple radial canals, which become finer within.

Similar canals run in the opposite direction from without

towards the central cavity. Siceleton of two kinds of ele-

ments :—1, rather large quadriradiate Lithistid corpuscles,

with strongly branched ends, and gnarled or smooth arms ;

2, very small, gnarled irregular corpuscles, which lie in the

interstices of the larger elements. At the surface these are

very closely packed and form the covering layer. Sometimes

the latter contains elegant forked anchors; and numerous

bacillar spicules are scattered in the skeleton and canals.

This genus is most nearly allied to Turonta, Mich. The

known species are all from the Upper Cretaceous of Tou-

raine.

1. Scyphia sulcataria, var. inflata, Mich. Ic. xxvii. 4.

Senonian.

Cnemidium crassum, Mich. ib. xxviii. 3.

*2. Calymmatina rimosa, Zitt. Senonian.

Scyphia dichotoma, Mich. ib. xxviii. 5 (non Benett).

23. Pseudosiphonia tuberculata, Court. Ep. xxvii. 1, 2.

Senonian.

TurontA, Mich.

(Icon. Zooph. p. 125, 1846.)

Turonifungia, From.

Hippalimus p. p., Rom.

Turonia, Pom,

Sponge very irregular, nodular or biconical, the base, the

M. K. A. Zittel on Fossil Lithistide. 479

lower half, or nearly the whole surface, with an apparently

smooth covering layer as thick as thin paper. The parts not

covered with this layer rough, sometimes traversed by radia-

ting furrows issuing from one or more shallow depressions ; at

the vertex tubular vertical canals open into these furrows.

Skeletal corpuscles rather large, smooth, quadriradiate, united

by short, thick, root-like ramifications, forming thickened

nodes, in which the ends of four arms usually unite. Cor-

puscles with a fine axial cross. The covering layer consists

of small, flat, indistinctly triradiate corpuscles, covered with

processes, and very closely packed together, and of forked

anchors, the three prongs of which are long, widely forked

and spread in a plane, so as usually to le quite on the sur-

face. Large bacillar spicules are scattered upon the parts not

covered by this layer. All the species are from the Upper

Cretaceous.

1. Turonia variabilis, Mich. Ic. xxxv. 1-8. Senonian,

Touraine,

T. varialils and sulcata, Court.

2. Turonia constricta, Zitt., sp.n. lrregularly pyriform,

with broad, almost horizontally truncate base, furnished

with numerous blunt tubercles and depressions. Upper part

elongated, bluntly conical, with irregular transverse constric-

tions; in the vertex usually a shallow depression from

which furrows originate, which run down the sides, and divide

below into fine branches. ‘The smooth covering layer gene-

rally coats only the base. Abundant in the Mucronatus-chalk

of Ahlten.

3. Turonia induta, Zitt., sp.n. Small, nodular or lobate,

almost entirely coated with epidermis. Quadratus-chalk,

Linden.

24. Hippalimus depressus, Rim. Spongit. x. 2. Senonian.

THEONELLA, Gray.

(Proc. Zool. Soc. 1868, p. 565.)

(Recent.) Cup-shaped, thick-walled ; central cavity simple,

base broad. Skeleton of small quadriradiates with strongly

branched ends. Surface anchors with a short shaft and three

forked, curved, horizontal prongs.

1. Theonella Swinhoei, Gray. Formosa.

2. Dactylocalyx Pratti, Bow. P. Z.S. 1869, p. 89, pl. v.

figs. 6-11.

3. Theonella ferruginea, Hiick. 'The skeletal corpuscles of

this species have smooth branches.

480 M. K. A. Zittel on Fossil Lithistide.

RHACODISCULA, Zitt.

Coralhistes p. p., Schmidt.

? Dactylocalycites, Cart.

Clavate, nodular, cylindrical or cup-shaped. Skeleton

formed of irregularly quadriradiate corpuscles, their arms

much branched at the ends. Surface with short-stalked,

lobate, siliceous disks. Recent and Cretaceous.

1. Rhacodiscula asteroides, Cart. Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist.

1873, vol. xu. p. 441.

Corallistes polydiscus p.p., Schm. (non Bocage), Atl. Sp. iii. 8, 9,

Florida. :

2. Rhacodiscula, sp.n. Philippines. See Cart. Ann. &

Mag. Nat. Hist. 1876, xvii. p. 464.

23. Dactylocalycites Vicaryt, Cart. Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist.

1871, vol. vii. pl. vii. figs. 1, 2, 6. Cenomanian, Haldon.

DiscopERMIA, Bocage.

(Journ. Sci. Lish. 1869, no. 4, pl. xi. fig. 1.)

Cup-shaped. Skeletal corpuscles quadriradiate, with much-

ramified ends. Both surfaces covered with entire (or much-

notched), very short-stalked, siliceous disks. Recent and

Cretaceous.

1. Discodermia polydiscus, Boc. /.c., and Bow. P. Z. 8.

1869, p. 96, pl. vi. figs. 10-14. Portugal, Cuba, Florida.

?2. Dactylocalycites callodiscus, Cart. Ann. & Mag. Nat.

Hist. vol. vii. 1871, pl. ix. figs. 40-42. Cenomanian, Hal-

don.

23. Dactylocalyz-iihnliche Scheiben, Zitt. Coelopt. v. 32-35.

Senonian, Haldem, Vordorrf.

KALIApPsis, Bow.

(P. Z. S. 1869, p. 338, pl. xxv. figs. 2-5.)

(Recent). Incrusting, thin, without oscula and pores. Ske-

leton of smooth-armed quadriradiates, with the ends finely

ramified and filigreed. In the corpuscles of the base the arm

that is directed downwards is not ramified, but pointed. Sur-

face covered with much-notched or entire disks, granulated in

the centre, and furnished with a short stalk.

1. Kaliapsis cidaris, Bow. /.c. Pacific.

RHAGADINIA, Zitt.

Cupulospongia p. p., Rom.

Sponge ear-shaped, flat, or basin-shaped, attached late-

M. K. A. Zittel on Possil Lithistide. 431

rally by a short stalk. Wall thick; margin rounded off.

Both surfaces with anastomosing furrows, which are either

quite irregular or show an indistinct radial arrangement,

sometimes forming indistinct stellate figures. From these

furrows canals run straight or obliquely into the wall. The

four aris of the skeletal corpuscles are divided each into two

or more rather long warty branches, the ends of which are

again repeatedly notched. Some of the corpuscles are pretty

uniformly tubercular ; others have the arms near the centre

smooth or with a few tubercles. On the surface there is a

complete coat of smooth large and small corpuscles of peculiar

structure. The larger have a spiniform shaft, from the

thickened end of which issue three broad horizontal arms,

divided into two, three, or more deeply cleft lobes; in the

centre of each corpuscle is a quadriradiate axial cross. ‘These

lobate disks are bound together by a network of small, smooth-

armed, irregular siliceous bodies.

The only known species of this genus is described by

Romer (Spong. p. 51, xvii. 8) as Cupulospongia rimosa.

The numerous specimens from the Upper Cretaceous of Ahl-

ten, however, will have to be divided into two or three species.

Individual specimens attain a breadth of 130-150 millims.,

with walls 30 millims. thick.

PLINTHOSELLA, Zitt.

? Achilleum and Amorphospungia p. p., Rom.

Sponge globular or irregularly nodular, free or attached by

a short stalk, without a central cavity. Surface with irregu-

larly distributed furrows and scattered apertures, connected

with more or less deep curved canals. ‘The whole sponge-

body consists of a loose coarse texture of quadriradiate cor-

puscles of considerable size. ‘These corpuscles are covered

with rounded gnarled warts; and the arms are but slightly, if

at all, branched. Surface covered with a thick layer of im-

bricated siliceous scaly plates of irregular form—roundish,

polygonal or elongated, lobate or with long processes. Their

surface is roughened. Only in the Cretaceous,

1. Plinthosella squamosa, Zitt.

? Achilleum deforme, Rom. Kr. p. 2.

Globular bodies 5-25 millims. in diameter. Skeleton

beneath the scaly layer traversed by furrows and furnished

with rounded ostia. Quadratus-chalk of Ahlten and Linden in

Hanover.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser.-5. Volvii. * 32

482 Mr. E. A. Smith on two new Species

SPoNGopIscus, Zitt.

Turonia p. p., Court.

Lithosia p. p., Pom.

Sponge disciform, lenticular, or hemispherical, with a rounded

or rounded-hexagonal periphery. Margin acute. One surface

(rarely both) slightly convex, the other flat and covered with

radiating ribs. Skeletal corpuscles large, quadriradiate,

covered with roundish warts, the ends of the arms not

branched, but only thickened, or at the utmost slightly

forked. The ends are applied to each other; and thus is

formed a wide-meshed skeleton in which the water can circu-

late freely. No special canal-system. Isolated large bacillar

spicules occur. ‘Two species from the Upper Cretaceous :—

1. Spongodiscus radiatus, Litt.

Turonia radiata, Court. Ep. xl. 9, 10.

Disciform. Upper surface with radial ribs and furrows ;

under surface slightly convex, smooth. Frequent in flint

nodules of Touraine and the neighbourhood of Rouen. Orig.

ex. in the museum of Geneva.

2. Turonia mammillata, Court. ib. xl. 7, 8 Touraine.

LIV.—Descriptions of two new Species of Land Shells from

New Granada. By Envear A. Smita, F.Z.S.

Cyclotus corpulentus.

Shell depressed, suborbicular, openly umbilicated, dark

olive-brown, lighter or less olive on the upper whorls, and

lighter also on the lower surface of the last whorl than on the

upper part. Apex generally rather eroded, reddish. Whorls

five, very convex, rapidly enlarging, rather coarsely and ob-

liquely striated with the lines of growth; last whorl large

and ventricose, almost free from the penultimate at the aper-

ture. Suture rather deep, distinctly channelled in front.

Aperture very large, subcircular, livid bluish. Peristome

simple, pale within at the margin ; columellar side a little ex-

panded towards the umbilicus, whitish, joined to the upper

or outer margin by acallosity, which is generally broken irre-

gularly at the edge, and obliquely nearly rectilinear or but

little curved. Operculum almost flat, with only a slight de-

pression in the centre, white, thickish, consisting of seven

whorls, exclusive of the dark nucleus. Greatest breadth 35

of Land Shells from New Granada. 483

millims., least breadth 25, height 19; aperture 18 millims,

wide at its greatest diameter.

Hab. San Sebastian, New Granada (fF. A. Simons).

This species is remarkable for the swollen character of the

last volution. Besides the dark olive-brown general colour

of the shell, on close inspection numerous narrow dark spiral

lines may be observed encircling the last whorl. This is

white beneath the epidermis, as may be seen on the front part,

where a small spot is generally denuded from having been

trailed along the ground by the animal. The types of this

and the following species are in the British Museum.

Helicina colombie.

Shell trochoid, acutely keeled at the middle of the last

whorl, yellow, banded with clouded purplish pink round the

lower part of the upper whorls and above and below the cari-

nation; the band or zone below the keel narrower than the

upper one. Whorls 53-6, but very little convex, rather

coarsely spirally striated, obliquely marked with very faint

wavy lines of growth, and most minutely striated or scratched

obliquely in an opposite direction; last whorl beneath the

carina a trifle convex. Aperture subtriangular, displaying the

colours of the exterior. Lip lemon-yellow, shortly expanded

and reflexed, especially at the basal margin and towards the

columellar region, where it is reflected so as to almost touch

the whorl; columella short, arcuate, whitish; columellar

callus broadly spread, whitish, extending to the upper termi-

nation of the peristome. Height 83 millims., greatest breadth

134, least diameter 111; aperture 5 millims. long, 6 wide

from the carina to the columella.

Hab. San Sebastian, New Granada (Ff. A. Simons).

The central keel is whitish and falls just above the upper

extremity of the outer lip, and consequently, as the last whorl

does not descend, runs just above and parallel with the suture

and is distinctly visible some distance up the spire. The form

of this pretty species, of which only a single specimen was

collected, is somewhat peculiar, the spire being rather

elevated in proportion to the portion of the shell below the

keel. Besides the very faint and most minute wavy lines of

growth above referred to, which are only visible under a

powerful lens, there are others quite observable by the naked

eye. Although I have described the last whorl as orna-

mented with two purplish-pink bands, it might equally well

be said to have but a single broadish zone subdivided by the

acute central carina, which is whitish.

32*

484 Mr. C. Spence Bate on the

LV.—On the Willemoesia Group of Crustacea.

By C. Spence Bate, F.R.S.

My paper on these Crustacea in the October number of

the ‘Annals’ was never intended to be exhaustive of the

subject; but I certainly think that it was sufficiently clear to

have precluded questions and criticisms that without difficulty

might have been settled by one who has the advantage of

being in possession of specimens of the group.

The Rev. A. M. Norman says (‘Annals,’ November, p. 382),

“T do not see my way at present to acquiescing in his conclu-

sions, and therefore venture to ask him to give us further in-

formation.”

His first question is, “Are his genera Pentacheles and

Willemoesia any thing more than the other sex of Poly-

cheles ?”’

Having just given a paper to prove that they are dis-

tinct and not one and the same species, I beg to repeat that

Pentacheles and Willemoesia are not the other sex of Poly-

cheles, and to refer him to my paper for details.

The next question is, ‘‘ Has not my friend mistaken sexual

for generic characters?” to which I reply, most certainly not.

Then he asks, “ Has he male and female of any Polycheles

or any Pentacheles?”’ in reply to which I wish to add the

following list :—

Willemoesia leptodactyla, male and female.

Pentacheles levis . . female.

Suhmit. . . . male.

——obscurus . . .. female.

—— auriculatus . . female.

—— gracilis . . . female.

——enthrix . . .. female.

Polycheles baccatus. . male and female.

Hellerté . . . male and female.

—— crucifer . . . male.

It will thus be seen that I have males and females of each

enus,

i I would, however, add that for some time I was hesitating

where several species of Pentacheles should be placed, as there

is a regular gradation from the imperfect to the perfect chelate

character of the fifth pereiopod; but as I found Polycheles,

both male and female, with the simple non-chelate foot, at

present it appears to me that there is no arrangement so

constant as that which I propose.

The next question the Rev. A. M. Norman asks is, “If so,

will he let us know how these sexes are distinguished ?”

Willemoesia Group of Crustacea. 485

When I read this I began to think that my reverend friend

was poking fun at me. Does he really mean to insinuate that

he thought I was not acquainted with what every fish-wife

knows—the features distinctive between a male and female

crustacean ? Reading a little further, I find that the Rev.

A. M. Norman had before him two specimens dredged during

the ‘ Porcupine’ expedition in 1870 (eight years ago), off

the Spanish coast, which, he says, he considers to be ‘ male

and female of Polycheles typhlops, Heller; but the one is, ac-

cording to Bate, a member of another genus (Pentacheles)

differing from Polycheles in having the last pereiopods chelate,

a deeper notch on each side of the frout of the carapace, and

slight diversity in the lateral and dorsal spiny adornments of

the carapace. These are the only two specimens I have seen;

my conclusion that their difference is sexual may be wrong.

Can Mr. Bate prove it to be so?”* I have little doubt that

I can and will, if he will intrust me with the specimens.

But why has not the Rev. A. M. Norman determined for

himself their sexual relation to each other (he has, it appears,

already had them eight years in his possession)? or is he

really in earnest when he says, ‘‘ Will he let us know how

these sexes are distinguished?’ Is this the reason why the

Rey. A. M. Norman only considers them male and female,

and yet criticizes the classification of others, while, in a note,

he takes credit for having paired the British Hypertce and

Lestrigont? May L ask if he has done this also without obser-

vation of the sexual features? If so, all his arrangements can

only be a more or less successful set of guesses.

As the Willemoesia group consists of animals that have not

generally been met with, I would merely remark (and this may

be of some assistance to the Rev. A. M. Norman in deter-

mining the relation that his two specimens bear to one another)

that the organs of generation are generally very conspicuous,

and situated as they universally are in macrurous Crustacea ;

but there is one feature that accompanies each sex that may

be depended upon and be of material assistance in broken or

injured specimens.

The first pair of pleopoda in the female has a tolerably long

basal joint, with the terminal branch single and reduced to a

feeble condition ; while in the male the basal joint is short,

and the terminal one long, stiff, and, shaped somewhat like a

marrow-spoon, it lies with the concave surface next the

pereion, and is evidently adapted, and I have no doubt is used,

for the purpose of supporting the membranous penis during

* The italics are the Rey..A. M. Norman's.

486 Mr. C. Spence Bate on the

the period of coition, and that it assists by compressing the

male organ against the vulva of the female. I am inclined

to think, from the variation of this organ in other families, that

there may be a tendency to vary in size the nearer or the

more distant may be the rutting-season. It varies somewhat

in form with the species.

Willemoesia leptodactyla. C, posterior extremity of carapace; 0, fifth

pereiopod, with the orifice of the male organ in the basal joint ;

p, first pleopod.

The second set of questions that the Rev. A. M. Norman

proposes relate to the eyes. ‘“‘ Hyes,” he says, “are things to

see with.” True; but he must admit that they are not always

available for this purpose. Then the Rev. A. M. Norman

says, ‘‘ Has Polycheles such organs?” Most decidedly it has ;

and I gave a distinct figure of one in the October number of

the ‘Annals.’ But why did not the Rev. A. M. Norman

examine the specimens in his possession ? he would not then

have had to write, ‘it were to be wished that Mr. Bate

had lettered the figures of the plate to have made them more

clear.’ Had I thought there would have been any difficulty

in understanding them I would; but I felt that I was writing

for advanced carcinologists, and therefore thought that the

references would be unnecessary *.

Most certainly the eye I described is not on “ the base of the

peduncle of the inner antennz,” which, from its situation, can-

not be the homologue of the true eye. That which I describe

as being the eye is homologically the same as that found in

Astacus, Cancer, &c.

* T see that, in the plate alluded to, fig. 1° has no reference; it is the

fifth pereiopod of Pentacheles gracilis.

Willemoesia Group of Crustacea. 487

There was no “round black spot”’ on the base of the pe-

duncle of the inner antennz in any of the specimens that came

within my observation; but there is a depression that may

correspond with it, and is probably that which Heller noticed,

but it is caused by the olfactory tubercle of the second or

outer antenne being impacted strongly against the inner. In

the basal joint of the inner antenne I have dissected out an

osseous auditory apparatus, which is sufficient itself to deter-

mine that this same position cannot be occupied by an organ

of sight.

The third set of questions evidently shows that my paper

was read for the sake of criticism. I never said or thought

that Polycheles was related in any way to Alpheus. I

merely paralleled the development of the eyes in the two

genera and the probable similitude of adult existence ; and

the Rev. A. M. Norman further adds, with a note of ad-

miration to give it the more weight, ‘ that the embryos

of both have ‘large and distinctly pedunculated eyes,’ a cha-

racter which, I take it, is not very rare among the embryos of

the Macrurous Crustacea!’? My remarks were in relation to

adult forms with “ depauperized organs of vision ;”’ and there-

fore the Rev. A. M. Norman’s remarks do not bear on the

subject unless he knows the embryonic form of Astacus? za-

leucus (Willemoes-Suhm), Nephropsis Stewarti (Wood-Mason),

and the blind prawns of the North-American caverns.

With regard to the fourth set of questions, which relate to

Eryon, I offer no opinion, but hope to be able, at no very dis-

tant date, to avail myself of the best opportunities at my com-

mand; in the meantime I cannot help remarking that all the

notes on which the Rev. A. M. Norman lays so much stress are

but negative in character.

However, I am much obliged for having my attention di-

rected to points which I hope will enable the Rev. A. M.

Norman to determine the sexual character of his own specimens

of this group; and I can only add that I should have done it

with more pleasure had the Rev. A. M. Norman’s paper been

written less in the style of a categorical examination.

LESTRIGONUS.

With regard to the notes relating to Lestrigonus the rev.

gentleman has gone out of his way, and shows the character of

his criticisms. He says, ‘‘ There is another case, however, in

which Mr, Bate persists against proof in maintaining a genus

founded on mere sexual characters ..... ; but all other car-

cinologists are, I believe, agreed that Lestrigonus is simply the

male of Hyperia ; and I have myself paired the British species.”

488 On the Willemoesia Group of Crustacea.

Ifthe Rev. A. M. Norman will turn to the ‘Catalogue of Am-

phipoda’ as far back as 1862, as well as to the ‘ History of

the British Sessile-eyed Crustacea,’ he will find that the rela-

tionship of Lestrigonus to Hyperia is distinctly mentioned ;

and in the latter appears the following passage :—

“‘In the same work (‘Catalogue of Amphipoda’) Mr. 8.

Bate has also suggested that the species of the present genus

are but females of those of Lestrigonus. He arrived at this

conclusion after examining a considerable number of species

of both genera, finding it difficult, if not impossible, to assert

(with reference to the structure of the antennee) where one

genus commences and the other ends. Recently, through the

kindness of Mr. Edward, of Banff, we have had the opportu-

nity of examining many fresh specimens both of Lestragonus

and Hyperia from the same locality ; and we found that all the

adult Hyperie of which the sex could be detected were fe-

males, but that none of the Lestrigond were of that sex.”

I feel somewhat ashamed to quote so long a passage out of

that work for the purpose of replying to such small criticism,

and to show that the Rev. A. M. Norman had no right to say

that I “persist against proof,” when he must have known

that he himself took the inspiration of which he boasts from

the writings of others, even if he has himself ‘paired the

British species described by Bate and Westwood.” See Brit.-

Assoc. Report, 1868, p. 286, for the way he has done this.

“Hyperia galba (Montagu), Bate & Westw. Brit. Sessile-

eyed Crust. vol. 11. p. 12, the female, = Lestrigonus Kinahant,

Bate & Westw. /. c. p. 8, the male,=? Lestrigonus exulans,

l.c. p. 5, the young male,=? Hyperia medusarum, Bate, Cat.

Amph. Crust. Brit. Mus. p. 295, pl. xlix. fig. 1, the young

female (but not Metacus medusarum, Kroyer). In Aurelia,

open sea, twenty-five miles N. by W. of Unst.

““T believe that the above four so-called species are the diffe-

rent sexes and periods of growth of one. The specific points will

be found in the structure of the gnathopods (as accurately de-

scribed by Bate & Westw. under Lestrigonus exulans) and of

the uropods, which have the rami of all three pairs wide in

the middle, but narrowed at the base and mucronate at the

terminations ; the inner margins of the rami of the first pair,

and the inner margin of the outer ramus, and both margins

of se inner ramus of the last two pairs are elegantly ser-

rated.

To Lestrigonus exulans and Hyperia medusarum he prefixes

a ?, to show that he felt doubtful of his facts; and in writing

he says, “‘ I believe that the above four so-called species are the

different sexes and periods of growth of one.” I therefore

Bibliographical Notices. 489

maintain that, whether they be all of one species or not,

the Rev. A. M. Norman has done nothing to prove they are

or are not sexually distinct. It is, however, too small a subject

to pursue further. I feel assured, as was stated in the ‘ His-

tory of the British Sessile-eyed Crustacea,’ that the Lestrigont

are the males of Hyperie ; but I also think that it is desirable

not to sink the name of the male until a new work of reference

takes the place of those at present in use, wherein it is known

as Lestrigonus*.

The specimen from which I described Diastylis bimargina-

tus was a very poor one, and much broken before it reached

me; but certainly it is not Diastylis spinosa of Norman, or his

name and description are singularly infelicitous.

BIBLIOGRAPHICAL NOTICES.

The Geology of Sussex ; or the Geology and Fossils of the Tertiary

and Cretaceous Formations of Sussex. By the late Freprricx

Dixon, Esq., F.G.S. New Edition. Revised and augmented by

Professor T. Rupert Jonus, F.R.S., F.G.S. 4to. Pp. xxiv and

469. With a Geological Map, 64 plates, and numerous woodcuts.

W. J. Smith: Brighton, 1878.

THE first edition of this splendid work, so well known to geologists,

was published in 1850, when Mr. Dixon’s posthumous writings

were completed and supplemented by his friends Professors Owen,

Bell, and Forbes, Messrs. Sowerby, Lonsdale, and others, and edited

by Owen himself. The illustrations and descriptions of the Ter-

tiary and Cretaceous fossils then supplied to geologists rendered

this a classic English work. Since Mr. Dixon’s decease further

researches among the highly fossiliferous strata of Bracklesham and

the neighbouring districts have enabled Prestwich, Edwards, Fisher,

and others to compare and classify this portion of the Eocene for-

mations, with great exactitude, one with another and with similar

strata in France and elsewhere. So also with regard to more

recent deposits along the Sussex sea-board, R. Godwin-Austen, J.

Prestwich, and A. Bell have elucidated, far more clearly than pre-

viously, the extent, relations, and age of the “old raised beach,”

the “ poulder-hed,” the “* mud-deposit,” and other now well-known

Post-tertiary formations, which had already received much atten-

tion from Mantell, Lyell, Dixon, and earlier observers.

* When I wrote to the ‘Annals’ I was under the impression that Les-

trigonus had priority of date to Hyperia; but I find that the latter is one

year in advance. Hence I wrote as I did, rather than Hyperta (Lestrigo-

nus) spinidorsalis. I thank the Rev. A. M. Norman for giving me the

opportunity of correcting it.

490 Bibliographical Notices.

With regard to the Chalk itself, the groundwork of the country,

more definite and trustworthy views as to its origin, extent, and

subdivisions have been added to the shrewd but somewhat vague

notions of earlier geologists, by a host of English and continental

naturalists, within the last twenty years; and the Chalk fossils,

so well depicted in the fine plates of Dixon’s and Mantell’s works

on Sussex, have been more definitely determined, in very many

instances, by later paleeontologists at home and abroad.

By invoking the aid of his colleagues, collaborateurs, and friends,

geological and paleontological, in the reproduction of notes and

memoirs, published in various periodicals, elucidative of some of the

matters within the range of Dixon’s great work, in the revision and

correction of determinations of the manifold fossil forms treated of,

and, lastly, in the contribution of descriptions of newly observed

organic remains, the Editor of the present volume has rearranged

and, indeed, reconstructed this now comprehensive ‘“ Geology of

Sussex.” ‘Tio enumerate those who have so willingly and ener-

getically codperated with Prof. Rupert Jones in thus restoring, as it

were, a noble literary and scientific monument to the late Frederick

Dixon, one of the best geologists of Sussex, would be to mention a

very large proportion of both the veteran and the rising geologists

of the day. Antiquaries, too, of such high standing as C. Roach

Smith and John Evans, with others, have given assistance in

revising notes on those interesting antiquities of Sussex which

Dixon described, con amore, in his work; and one of the younger

archeologists (Mr. E. H. Willett) has given valuable contributions

on like matters.

The Ist, 2nd, 3rd, 6th, and 8th chapters of the book, treating of

the Post-tertiary, Tertiary, Cretaceous, and Wealden formations, are

new—either written by the Editor, or composed of important papers,

reprinted or contributed for the occasion, on the geology of Sussex

localities. Chapters 4, 5, and 7 have been revised throughout

and much augmented with similar matter.

In Part Il. the description of the fossils has been carefully

revised throughout. The Plant-remains of Sussex, both Tertiary

and Cretaceous, have been described most satisfactorily, in compre-

hensive memoirs, by Mr. Carruthers. The Ventriculites have been

clearly demonstrated by Mr. W. J. Sollas. The Foraminifera have

been treated anew by Mr. H. B. Brady and the Editor; and the

latter adds a list of those of the English Chalk and Chalk-marl.

The Crustacea have been revised and added to by Dr. H. Woodward,

with the concurrence of Prof. Bell, F.R.S. Sir P. Grey-Egerton

and Mr. E. T. Newton have fully revised the fossil Fishes ; and the

latter has supplied a perfect list of those of the English Chalk.

The descriptions and notes on the numerous and interesting fossil

Reptiles, having received Prof. Owen’s best attention, are, again,

brought up to the requirements of the day.

Some points of special interest to the people of Sussex, and dwelt

on more or less particularly in this volume, are :—1, the physical

Bibliographical Notices. 491

geography of this county and the neighbouring counties, as being

distinctly referable to the geological structure; 2, the investiga-

tions into the nature and history of the formations constituting the

promontory of Selsey ; 3, the origin and range of the old beach and

sea-line, now elevated many feet above high tide; 4, the ancient

British gold coinage; 5, the hill-forts, especially Cisbury and its

prehistoric manufactory of flint instruments ; 6, the discovery of a

paleolithic flint weapon in the ‘coomb-rock” near Brighton ;

7, the Tertiary beds of Newhaven and of the Brighton neighbour-

hood ; 8, the series of strata recognized in the deep well at the

Warren Farm, so boldly conceived by Mr. Willett, perseveringly

continued and successfully finished ; 9, the structure of the Weal-

den area, the succession and nature of its strata, the origin and

formation of its wonderfully symmetrical river-valleys; 10, the

history and results of the undertaking known as the Subwealden

Exploration, suggested by Mr. H. Willett for the determination of

the deep-seated geological structure of the south-east of England,

well told by Mr. Topley and illustrated by admirable sections ;

11, the explanation of several well-known features at Eastbourne,

Pevensey, Bexhill, and Hastings; and, 12, the valuable record

(communicated by Mr. T. Ross) of the changes that have brought

about the silting-up of the ancient harbour of Hastings. The

Editor's explanation of the origin of flint nodules, as due to the

pseudomorphosis of chalk by silica, and his insisting on the theory

that the Wealden valleys are due to nearly symmetrical fissures and

other disturbances of the strata—a theory that found favour with

Martin and Hopkins, was contemned by others, and again supported

by later observers (Barrois, &c.)—are also new to the work.

A judicious selection from the handsome plates published years

ago in Mantell’s ‘ Fossils of the South Downs,’ and a careful expla-

nation of the figures, form a portion of this handsome and well

illustrated volume. With these figures of the most important

typical Cretaceous fossils of Sussex, added to those given in the

other twenty-four plates of Chalk fossils originally drawn for Mr.

Dixon, the student has a comprehensive repertory of the organic

remains of the South-English Chalk and associated beds. Fifteen

plates of Tertiary fossils from Bracklesham (Bagshot series) and

Bognor (London Clay), numerous woodcuts, some whole pages of

sections, a vignette etching of the old Block-house at Brighton, and

a beautiful map of the South-east of England, with Sussex geologi-

cally coloured, adorn this elegantly printed work. A carefully con-

structed index and abundant cross-references enable the reader to

follow any subject throughout the several chapters, geographical,

geological, or palzontological, in which its notice or fuller treat-

ment may occur. The multitudinous species of organic remains

enumerated in the book can be readily studied by referring to the

numerous lists of specific names and their authorities ; and amongst

these catalogues, (1) those of the shells from the “ Mud-deposit”’

of Selsey, (2) those of the shells from Bracklesham and from Bognor,

492 Bibliographical Notices.

(3) that of the Chalk Foraminifera, and (4) that of the Fishes of the

Chalk are especially noticeable.

Having thus indicated the chief features of the new edition of

Dixon’s ‘ Geology of Sussex,’ we are sure that it will command the

attention it so well deserves,-and that the people of Sussex will be

proud of so good a work, written and published amongst themselves.

And though brought out for the honour of Brighton and the

county (we are assured in the Preface) without expectation of ade-

quate remuneration, by the liberal and patriotic publisher, we trust

that educated men of all stages of society, not only in Sussex, but

of England throughout, will support so praiseworthy an under-

taking. Nor are we without expectation that, not only British,

but Continental, Colonial, and American geologists will fully appre-

ciate and, if possible, possess themselves of so useful and well-

illustrated an epitome of the Cretaceous and Tertiary Geology of

the South-east of England.

A Catalogue of Australian Fossils (including Tasmania and the Island

of Timor) stratigraphically and zoologically arranged. By Roserr

EruerinGr, Jun., F.G.8. &e. Edited for the Syndics of the

University Press. 8vo. Pp. x and 232. Cambridge, 1878.

Tue production of this model Catalogue of Fossils is highly credit-

able to the author and tothe Syndics of the Cambridge Press. It is

a work of love by a conscientious and enthusiastic geologist, and a

very useful and elaborate volume printed liberally by the University

at considerable expense.

Australia, with its vast continental area, vies with the longer-

known continents in geological interest, and, like other lands, can

be fully adapted to the requirements of civilization only by a proper

knowledge of its geological structure on the part of its occupiers.

How much has been done to acquire and impart this valuable

knowledge by the zeal, energy, and self-sacrificing labours of ex-

plorers, surveyors, and amateurs in the Australian Colonies is clear

to the reader of the Preface, and the student of the Text, Appendix,

and Bibliographic List, in Mr. Etheridge’s categorical epitome of

Australian and Tasmanian paleontology. We have in this well-

arranged book a full list of the fossil organic remains hitherto dis-

covered in these regions, arranged zoologically under the several

great stratal series. Thus:—1l. ‘ Lower Palzozoic, Silurian” (24

pages); 2. ‘‘ Middle and Upper Palaeozoic, Devonian and Carbo-

niferous ” (63 pages) ; 3. ‘* Mesozoic” (24 pages); 4. “ Tertiary”

(53 pages); 5. “ Post-tertiary” (20 pages); 6. ‘‘ Incerte sedis,”

those “ species to which either no definite geological horizon, locality,

or systematic position can be assigned” (2 pages); and 7 (in ap

appendix of 6 pages). Those species and references published or met

with whilst the sheets were in press. A closely-printed list of books

and papers consulted by the author fills 22 pages; and a careful

index of the genera (6 pages) completes this excellent Catalogue.

Not only does this book, as a list of genera and species, meet the

Miscellaneous. 493

requirements of the geologist collecting, arranging, and tabulating

the fossils he obtains, but the perfect and masterly manner in which

the authorities and references are enumerated with each genus and

species, not carelessly or scrimpingly, but liberally as to titles,

pages, and figures (rivalling H. G. Bronn’s splendid ‘ Index Paleon-

tologicus,’ and Morris’s ‘ Catalogue of British Fossils’), is evident

on every page, and gives a particular value to this laborious com-

pilation. The natural orders and families are carefully mentioned ;

and the best figures and descriptions, too, are specially indicated ;

and there are extremely few references which the author has not

himself consulted.

The cordial recognition of every aid given to Mr. Etheridge in

the furtherance of this most valuable work is a pleasant feature ;

and the sympathetic and respectful mention of the labours of the

pioneers and promoters of Australian geology is most honourable to

our author, who has himself been an active labourer in that most

interesting and useful field of science.

MISCELLANEOUS.

Note on the Occurrence of the Genus Lymnea in Australia.

By Atrrep Brown.

In a sketch of the ‘Geographical Relations of the New-Zealand

Fauna,” in the ‘ Annals’ for January and February 1874, Captain

F. W. Hutton remarks that whilst the genus Lymnea extends from

North America and Europe to India, China, and Java, it is not

found in Australia, reappearing, however, in New Zealand. Bearing

this statement in mind I was surprised, on examining a parcel of

freshwater shells brought home from Queensland by my brother,

to find certainly two, probably three, species of Lymncea mixed up

with the characteristic Physe and Melanie of Queensland waters.

One of the species is from Huntly Creek, Peak Downs; the other

(or two others) are from the Isaac and Burnett rivers.

That these habitats are strictly correct I have not the slightest

doubt, the specimens having been collected en route from Northern

Queensland to Sydney, whence the steamer brought the collector

direct home ; and the shells reached me packed in their native mud.

Further evidence of locality was found on breaking up a decayed

specimen, when a small example of a Physa common in the Isaac

river was found imbedded between the whorls.

Whilst on the subject of Captain Hutton’s paper, I may state that

Nautilus pompilius, which he excludes from the Australian fauna,

is occasionally, but very rarely, found thrown up on the beach in

the vicinity of Port Bowen, from which locality I lately received a

fresh example. Captain Hutton refers the “ pipi” of the New-

Zealand natives to Chione Stutchburyi, Gray (Wood’s Cat. Suppl.

494 Mascellaneous.

Venus, f. 4). I have always understood that Dr. Gray’s reference

of the “ pipi” (on the authority of Sinclair and Dieffenbach) to

Mesodesma Chemnitzii, Deshayes (Wood’s Cat. Mactra, f. 24), was

the correct one.

20 Huntly Gardens, Glasgow,

Nov. 15, 1878.

Note on the Number of Cervical Vertebree in Dinornis robustus.

By Prof. F. W. Hurron, of the Otago University.

Last July a magnificent skeleton of Dinornis robustus, found in

the Shag valley, was presented to the Otago Museum by A. W.

Bell, Esq. This skeleton is complete, with the exception of the

cranium, first, second, third, and sixth cervical vertebra, a few

caudal vertebre, two left ribs, and the metatarsal of the left

hallux.

The cervical vertebre are twenty-one in number (including the

four that are missing), and the dorsal are six, or twenty-seven in

all. The fifth is without any median hypapophysis. The neural

spine becomes single on the nineteenth ; the hypapophyses become

single on the twentieth. The hypapophyses are furthest apart on

the fifteenth. It thus appears that the number of vertebra in the

long-legged species of Moa was the same as in the short-legged,

in which I have already shown (Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. 1878, 5th

series, vol. i. p. 407) the number of cervical vertebrae to be twenty

or twenty-one.

A remarkable peculiarity in this specimen is that the neural spine

is single on the fourth and fifth cervicals. There are six ribs on

each side, of which the third and fourth alone bear sternal ribs.

There is no appearance of any floating sternal rib as in D. elephan-

topus. The proximal phalanx of the hallux is articulated to the

ungual phalanx, but not to the metatarsal of the hallux, which is

detached.

There is in the Museum collection the leg and foot of a specimen

of D. casuarinus, in which the metatarsal of the hallux is preceded

by another bone. This bone is thin, flat, and triangular in shape,

it apex being distal and completely detached from the other meta-

tarsals. Whether it is a continuation of the metatarsal, or whether

it represents the calcaneum, I am uncertain.

On the Affinities of the Coleopterous Genus Hades, Thomson (Hetero-

mera, Nilionide). By Cuartes O. WATERHOUSE.

I have just been referring to M. Thomson’s monograph of the

family Nilionide*; and seeing that the new genus Hades was

founded on a Javan insect received from Dr. Horsfield, I at once

looked at the Horsfield collection of Javan Coleoptera in this

museum, and was glad to find two specimens which are undoubtedly

* ‘Musée Scientifique,’ 1860, p. 13.

Miscellaneous. 495

identical with Thomson’s Hades tenebrosus. A careful examination

of this species convinces me that it is not correctly placed in the

Nilionide. The form of the head, the distant anterior coxe (which

are described as transverse, but which are totally differently formed

from those of Nilio and which would be much more accurately

described as globular}, the structure of the tarsi, &c. appear to me

to be quite foreign to the Nilionide. There can be no doubt that

Hades is very closely allied to Crypsis, which I described recently

(Ent. Month. Mag. 1877, xiv. p. 73) and placed near Chartopterya

in the Cyphaleine ; and I believe I am correct in placing both these

insects in that subfamily. The tarsi in Millio are filiform ; that is to

say, they are not flattened beneath ; and they are sparsely pubescent.

In Hades the tarsi are somewhat flattened beneath and are densely

clothed with long soft pubescence; that of the posterior tarsi is

divided longitudinally by a fine smooth line, as in Hemicyclus and

some other Cyphaleine.,

British Museum,

Oct. 28, 1878.

The Baleena (Macleayius) australiensis of the Paris Museum, com-

pared with the Balena biscayensis of the University of Naples.

By M. F. Gasco.

It will be remembered that, on the 9th of February, 1877, there

was captured in the harbour of Tarento a true whale, which, it

would appear, is the first that has been seen in the Mediterranean ;

and that its complete skeleton is now in the cabinet of Comparative

Anatomy of the University of Naples.

On the 3rd November, 1877, 1 had the honour to present to the

Royal Academy of that city a first memoir, which has since been

published. A careful examination of the osteological characters

soon showed me that the whale of Tarento was identical with that

captured in 1862 in Delaware Bay opposite Philadelphia, and upon

which Mr. E. Cope published a very brief osteological report in the

year 1865.

Both the Tarento whale and that of Philadelphia belong to the

species Balena biscayensis, Eschricht, which for several centuries

was pursued with avidity, and, I was going to say, exterminated,

throughout the temperate region of the North Atlantic, first by the

Basques, and then successively by the Saintongeois, the Normans, the

Dutch (who called it Nordkaper), the Danes, Norwegians, English,

and Americans.

Being invited to take part in the seventh Congress of the French

Association for the Advancement of Science, I hastened on my

arrival in Paris to visit the superb Cetological collection which figures

in the galleries of Comparative Anatomy, and especially the complete

skeletons of Balena mysticetus, B. australis, and B. antipodum, the

last of which is still the sole individual of its species in European

Museums.

496. Miscellaneous.

In the laboratory of M. P. Gervais they are engaged in mounting

the skeleton of another very interesting whale, sent from New Zea-

land by Mr. Hutton of Dunedin. Of this species there are only two

skeletons in Europe:—one at the British Museum, which was in

great part described by J. E. Gray ; the other at the above-mentioned

laboratory, and on which M. Gervais has lately published some

notes with figures in his ‘ Journal de Zoologie.’ I had scarcely seen

this skeleton of Macleayius when I immediately recognized its great

resemblance to that of Balena biscayensis at Naples, although the

two species cannot be united into one.

Measured in a straight line the [skull of] the Macleayius is 2:43

metres, and following the outer contour 2°76. In consequence of

the great development of the intermaxillary bones, the maxillaries

cannot come into contact with the bones of the nose, and the

minimum distance between the maxillary and the occipital is

reduced to 0:02 metre. Following the outer contour, the length of

the intermaxillaries is 2:07 metres; their anterior extremities are

separated by 0-10 metre.

In a straight line the length of the palatine is 0-49 metre. The

frontal, in its median portion, is only 10-11 centims. in length ; it

presents no protuberance. ‘The distance in a straight line between

the two postorbital apophyses of the frontal is 1:63 metre, and

following the outer contour 2:04 metres. The postorbital apophysis

exceeds that of the temporal by 3 or 4 centims.; and their minimum

distance is only 23 millims. The squamosal portion of the occi-

pital is 0°65 metre long and 0°63 broad; it presents no median crest.

Its greatest lateral depression, as in B. biscayensis, is 0°05 metre.

The zygomatic and glenoid apophyses of the temporal are less

distinct than in B. biscayensis.

Following the outer contour of the mandible its length is 2-47

metres, and in a straight line 2°16; its maximum height at a dis-

tance of 20 centims. from the coronoid apophysis is 0°285 metre.

The right tympanic bulla has a maximum length of 12 centims. ;

its breadth, taken at the middle, is 8 centims. The contour of its

lower surface affects the oval form less than that of B. biscayensis

and antipodum. On the lower surface there is a well-marked and

nearly median longitudinal depression, about 2 centims. broad.

The two apophyses of the petrous portion are well developed.

The vertebrae of the cervical region are firmly united, but all very

distinct laterally, except a small lower portion of the third, which

for a distance of 7 centims. is confounded with the fourth on the

left side. The width of the atlas is 48 centims.

There are thirteen dorsal and thirteen lumbar vertebre. Upon

the ninth dorsal the muscular or accessory apophysis is already very

distinct. The transverse apophyses of the third and fourth lum-

bars are nearly perpendicular to the body of the vertebra. The

spinal artery passes directly across the base of the transverse apo-

physis of the fifth caudal. The last rudiments of transverse apo-

physes are observed on the tenth and eleventh caudals. The last

Miscellaneous. 497

two caudals are nearly round, especially the penultimate, the dia-

meter of which is 65 millims.

The ribs of the first pair have their sternal extremity much more

widened than in B. biscayensis.

The scapula is a little thicker than in the latter species, and pre-

sents a very small rudiment of the coracoid apophysis. It is much

wider than high; as in the B. biscayensis of Naples and Philadel-

phia, its width is 15 centims. more than its height.— Comptes Rendus,

September 9, 1878, p. 410.

On Parthenogenesis in Bees. By M. A. Sanson.

In a recent note * M. J. Perez throws doubt upon the pheno-

menon of parthenogenesis in bees, taking his stand upon a certain

interpretation of facts of heredity which he has observed. I am

surprised to find him speaking of a fact as hypothetical which has

been demonstrated experimentully a great many times, and the

verification of which is a very easy matter. In 1868 (Comptes

Rendus, tom. Ixvii. p. 51) the Academy had before it a proof of

this fact. JI exhibited a comb containing only worker-cells filled

with males or drones developed in those cells. M. Bastian and

myself had obtained it at Wissembourg, by causing a female, the

seminal receptacle of which was destitute of spermatozoids, to deposit

her eggs in it. I also, at the same time, exhibited workers lodged

in drone-cells, and produced from eggs laid by a fecundated female

which had no other cells at her disposal. The purpose of our ex-

periments had been to check the theory put forward by Landois

with regard to the mode of development of the sexes. All bee-

keepers who are aw courant of science know that the old queens

which become drone-mothers (bowrdonneuses )—that is to say, which

no longer lay any but drone-eggs—have exhausted their provision

of spermatozoids. When their seminal receptacle is examined

under the microscope, it contains only a perfectly transparent fluid.

We know also that lowering the temperature of a young fecundated

queen to stch a degree as to kill the spermatozoids suffices to render

her immediately a drone-mother. The young queens which have

never coupled, and the workers which sometimes lay in hives which,

naving lost their queen by accident, are called orphan-hives, only

deposit male eggs.

These are facts acquired for science. It is easy to show, more-

over, that the interpretation of his observations given by M. Perez

is not the correct one. In a hive, the queen of which, he says,

was the daughter of an Italian of pure race and had been fecun-.

dated by a French male, he examined with serupulous care 300

drones. He found the Italian characters in 151, those of hybrids

of different degrees in 66, and the French characters in 83, ‘from

which,” he adds, “it evidently follows that the eggs of drones, like

the eggs of females, receive the contact of the semen deposited by

* See Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. November, 1878, p. 428.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. 11. 33

498 Miscellaneous.

the male in the organs of the queen, and that Dzierzon’s theory,

created to explain an ill-ascertained fact, becomes useless if this

fact is disproved.”

One is by no means struck with the evidence of any such conclu-

sion, being in a position to adduce the intervention of the known

laws of heredity. With an Italian queen of incontestably pure race

the drones have exclusively the Italian characters, although she

may have coupled with a male of a different race. The workers

alone are bybrids. The author has evidently had before him a case

of reversion.. He had in his hive, as he tells us, true Italian

workers, others French, and others, again, presenting a mixture in

diverse proportions of the characters of the two races. This is in

conformity with the usual results of crossing. The queen of this

hive was no doubt an Italian of the same sort as the workers

of his first category. The atavism of a black male which inter-

vened in a preceding generation has manifested itself in diffe-

rent degrees. The same fact is often presented in German and

French hives into which Italian queens have been introduced. I

remember having myself made a similar observation in the hive of

M. Bastian at Wissembourg, ascertaining the hybrid origin of the

queen, the external characters, however, of which were purely

Italian.

At any rate, it is not in conformity with the present condition of

science to represent the parthenogenesis of bees as a hypothesis

accepted solely because of its utility in explaining a fact which is

incontestable ; for its reality bas long since been established by

experiment.— Compies Rendus, October 28, 1878, p. 659.

The Development of Ligula. By M. Ducwamp.

On the 24th December last M. Duchamp presented a note to the

Academy of Sciences, in which he showed, by experiments made on

the common pigeon, that for the development of Ligula mono-

gramma, Crepl., into a perfect Cestoid it is not necessary that the

worm should be introduced into the body of any particular species

of animal, but that it can be effected in the digestive canal of any

warm-blooded vertebrate.

Continuing his investigations, M. Duchamp endeavoured to rear

the Ligule in artificial media, such as meat-soup, &c., kept at a

temperature of about 38° C. (100° F.), but without success. He

then introduced a certain number of Ligula, derived from two

tench, into the peritoneal cavity of a dog. No symptoms of peri-

tonitis were produced; and the dog haying been killed four days

after the operation, the Ligule were found living with their repro-

ductive organs developed and in full functional activity, the testes

being inflated with spermatic cells, and the ova already formed.

One of the Zigule thus transported from the tench to the dog had

been divided into two parts; and each fragment was developed in

the same way as the entire individuals.—Ann. des Sct. Nat., Zool.

sér. 6, tome yii., August 1878.

499

POE tecV Oe arr

ACANTHONUS, characters of the new

genus, 22.

Achea, new species of, 464.

Acreea, new species of, 288.

Adelpha, new species of, 265.

/Hlara, new species of, 575.

Agelasta, new species of, 575.

Alepocephalus, new species of, 248.

Amblypterus, note on the genus, 90.

Ameeba quadrilineata, note on, 271.

Amphilochus, new species of, 564.

Amphipoda in sponges, on, 427.

Anaphe, new species of, 459.

Anthrapalzmon Woodwardi, note

on, 91.

Aphyonus, characters of the new

genus, 22.

Areas, new species of, 456.

Arsipoda, new species of, 282.

Ascarides of the Seals and Toothed

Whales, on the, 450.

Ascaris, new species of, 431.

Astacidea of the Pacific coast of

North America, on the, 299.

Atopida, new species of, 47.

Attacus, new species of, 463,

Audea, new species of, 295.

ee Priei, observations on,

197.

Balena australiensis, note on, 495,

Baly, J. S., on new species of Dory-

phora, 86; on undescribed Halti-

cine, 223; on new genera and

species of Gallerucine, 411.

Bate, C. S., on the Nauplius stage

of Prawns, 79, 427; on Bellidia

Huntii, 185; on the Willemoesia

group of Crustacea, 273, 484.

Bathydraco, characters of the new

genus, 18.

Bathygadus, characters of the new

genus, 25.

Bathylagus, characters of the new

genus, 248.

Bathynectes, characters of the new

genus, 20.

Bathyophis, characters of the new

genus, 181.

Bathypterois, characters of the new

genus, 183.

Bathysaurus, characters of the new

genus, 181.

Bathytroctes, characters of the new

genus, 249.

Bees, on parthenogenesis in, 428,

497.

Bellesme, J. de, on the cause of

buzzing in insects, 429.

Bellidia Huntii, on, 155.

Beluga leucas, on the size of the red

blood-corpuscles of the, 173.

Books, new :—Nicholson’s Manual

of Zoology, 193; Dixon’s Geo-

logy of Sussex, 489; Etheridge’s

Catalogue of Australian Fossils,

492,

Botys, new species of, 296.

Branchipus, on the occurrence of, in

a fossil state, 99.

Broeck, E. Vanden, on some Fora-

minifera from Pleistocene beds in

Ischia, 100,

Brown, A., on the occurrence of the

genus Lymnea in Australia,

493.

Butler, A. G., on new genera and

species of Lepidoptera, 177, 283,

455,

Byrrhodes, new species of, 42.

Callithea, new species of, 264.

500

Callithomia, new species of, 257.

Caprella, new species of, 465.

Carter, H. J., on a new family of

Caleareous Sponges, 35; on Stro-

matopora, 85; on the parasites of

the Spongida, 157; on Tethea

muricata, 174; on the probable

nature of the animal which pro-

duced the Stromatoporide, 304.

Caryatis, new species of, 456.

Catagma, on the structure and affi-

nities of the genus, 353.

Ceranchia, characters of the new

genus, 461.

Ceroplesis, new species of, 375.

Cetonia opalina, note on, 158.

Cheeritriche, new species of, 458.

Champernowne, A., on some Devo-

nian Stromatoporide, 343.

Characins, on a remarkable new

generic type of, 112.

Charaxes, new species of, 285,

Chatin, J., on a rare form of the

hepatic organ in Vermes, 108.

Cheirodus, observations on the genus,

15.

Chlorophthalmus, new species of,

182.

Chondrosteosaurus, on the restora-

tion of, 201.

Chthoneis, new species of, 421.

Coleoptera, new, 40, 8&6, 156, 138,

223, 370, 411, 422.

Copaxa, new species of, 461.

Cope, Dr. E. D., on a new Cpistho-

thoccelous Dinosaur, 194.

Coptomia, new species of, 159.

Coryphenoides, new species of,

Coryphola, characters of the new

genus, 284.

Coryphodon, on the restoration of,

216.

Cottus, new species of, 180.

Crinodes, new species of, 178.

Crustacea, on the Willemoesia group

of, 273, 382, 484; new, 364, 465;

from the Gulf of Akaba, 406.

Cyclotus, new species of, 482.

Cvema, characters of the new genus,

251.

Cymothoade, on the propagation

and metamorphoses of the, 195.

Cyphanus, new species of, 45.

Cyphon, new species of, 52.

Cyphotelus, new species of, 58,

Cyprobius, new species of, 44.

I N.DIE &.

Daphcenura, characters of the new

genus, 457.

Dascillidee of New Zealand, on the,

40.

Dasychira, new species of, 224, 460.

Dawkins, Prof. W. B., on the ossi-

ferous deposit at Castleton, Derby-

shire, 94; on the Deer of the

European Miocene and Pliocene

strata, 98.

Dawson, Dr. G., on a new species of

Loftusia, 344.

Dawson, Principal, on Stromatopora

as distinguished from Millepora,

28 ; on the microscopic characters

of the Stromatoporide, 542.

Dentaliade, on the Cretaceous, 94.

Dianthoecia, new species of, 295.

Diastylis bimarginatus, observations

on, 453,

Didrepanephorus, description of the

new genus, 422.

Dinornis robustus, on the number of

cervical vertebrze in, 494.

Dipterus, observations on the genus,

Disonycha, new species of, 229.

Doryphora, new species of, 86.

Dryolestes priscus, description of,

108.

Duchamp, M., on the development of

Ligula, 498.

Duncan, Prof. P. M., on the Sale-

nidw, 59; on Liitkenia, 188, 2€6;

on the Syringospheeride, 297.

Echiostoma, new species of, 180.

Elamena, new species of, 466.

Elopomorphus, description of the new

genus, 112.

Entoniscus, on the parasitic Isopoda

of the genus, 346.

Epanterius, description of the new

genus, 194.

Kresia, new species of, 263.

Etheridge, R., on the palseontologi-

cal results of the recent Polar

expedition, 269.

Etheridge, R. Jun., on Carboniferous

Mollusca, 80; on Anthrapaleemon

Woodwardi, 91; on the inverte-

brate fauna of the Wardie shales,

97; on adherent carboniferous

Productide, 269.

Etymestia, new species of, 138.

Eubagis, new species of, 264.

Eumelea, new species of, 464.

Euthyastus, new species of, 374. .

INDEX,

Feilden, Capt., on the paleeontologi-

cal results of the recent Polar ex-

pedition, 269.

Filaria rhytipleurites, on the migra-

tions of, 199.

Fishes, on deep-sea, from the ‘Chal- |

lenger’ expedition, 17, 179, 248;

on a new generic type of, 112;

on the aerial respiration of some,

105,

Flower, Prof. W. H., on some re-

mains of Hyzenarctos, 95.

Galeb, O., on the migrations of

Filaria rhytipleurites, 199.

Gallerucinz, new genera and species

of, 411.

Gardner, J. S., on the Cretacecus

Dentaliade, 94.

Gasco, F., on Baleena australiensis

and 5B, biscayensis, 495.

Gebia, new species of, 300.

Geological Society, proceedings of

the, 90, 268, 341.

Gervais, P., on the fossil Mammalia

of South America, 271,

Giard, A., on Wartelia, 109; on

Avenardia Priei, 197; on the

Nauplius and pupa stage of Suc-

toria, 235; on the parasitic Iso-

poda of the genus Entoniscus, 546.

Gill, T., on a remarkable new generic

type of Characins, 112.

Godman, F’. Du Cane, on new species

of Rhopalocera, 257.

Gogane, new species of, 459.

Gonimbrasia, characters of the new

genus, 462.

Gonostoma, new species of, 187.

Gulliver, G., on the red blood-cor-

puscles of the American Manatee

and Beluga leucas, 172.

Gunther, Dr. A., on the deep-sea

fishes collected during the voyage

of the ‘Challenger,’ 17, 179, 248.

Gyrolepis, notes on the genus, 90.

Hades, on the affinities of the genus,

494, ;

Haliphysema Tumanowiczii, on the

foraminiferal nature of, 68, 88.

Haloporphyrus, new species of, 18.

Halosaurus, new species of, 250.

Halticine, new species of, 223.

Heer, Prof. O., on fossil plants from

Grinnell Land, 95.

Helicina, new species of, 485.

Helicomitra, characters of the new

genus, 458,

501

Helix, new species of, 111.

Helymezeus, new species of, 370.

Heterostinia, description of the new

genus, 391.

Holodus, observations on the genns,

12.

Hoplistocerus, new species of, 377.

Hulke, J. W., on two crocodilian

skulls from the Wealden, 102.

Hutton, Prof. F. W., on the number

of cervical vertebre in Dinornis

robustus, 494,

Hyzenarctos, on some remains of, 93.

Hydra, on the mode of development

of the tentacles in, 251; on the

reproduction of, 351.

Hydraschema, new species of, 377.

Hydroida, new, from the North Paci-

fic Ocean, 433.

Hylemera, characters of the new

genus, 293.

Hypsodon, on remains of, 93.

Ichthyodectes, on some remains of, 93.

Insects, on the causes of buzzing of,

349, 429.

Ipnops, characters of the new genus,

186.

Ithomia, new species of, 258.

Jeffreys, Dr. J. G., on some British

Land and Freshwater shells, 377.

Jobert, Prof., on the aerial respira-

tion of some Brazilian Fishes, 105.

Keeping, W., on Pelanechinus, 344,

Kent, W. S., on the foraminiferal

nature of Haliphysema Tumano-

wiczii, 68; on the embryology of

sponges, 159.

Kirk, T. W., on some additions to

the crustacean fauna of New Zea-

land, 465.

Korotnetf, M., on the reproduction of

Hydra, 351.

Krabbe, Dr. H., on the Ascarides of

the Seals and Toothed Whales,

450.

Lampides, new species of, 289.

Lecanella, description of the new

genus, 395.

Leidy, Prof., on the relation of Amee-

ba quadrilineata and A. verrucosa,

271.

Lepidoptera, new, 177, 257, 283, 455.

Leptalis, new species of, 265.

Lestrigonus, notes on the genus,

487,

on the development of,

502

Lithistide, on the, 118, 235, 324,

385, 467.

Lockington, W.N., on the Thalas-

sinidea and Astacidea of the Paci-

fic coast of North America, 299 ;

on Saurus lucioceps, 348; on the

Porcellanidea of the west coast of

North America, 394.

Loftusia, new species of, 544,

Lotella, new species of, 19.

Litkenia, on the new genus, 188;

on the identity of, with Ophio-

pleura, 266.

Lyceena, new species of, 290.

Lymnza, on the occurrence of the

genus in Australia, 493.

M‘Cook, Rev. H. C., on a probable

distribution of a spider by the

trade-winds, 270.

Macrurus, new species of, 23.

Malacosteus, new species of, 181.

Mammalia, on the fossil, of South

America, 271.

Manatus americanus, on the size of

the red blood-corpuscles of the,,

172.

Marsh, Prof. O. C., on Dryolestes

priscus, 108.

Mastosia, description of the new

genus, 595.

Megalithista, new species of, 389.

Megalognatha, characters of the new

genus, 416,

Melanonus, characters of the new

genus, 19, i

Mereschkowsky, C., on the mode of

development of the tentacles in

Hydra, 251; on new Hydroida

from the North Pacific ocean, 433.

Mesocyphon, new species of, 50.

Meton, new species of, 372.

Miers, E. J., on some Crustacea from

the Gulf of Akaba, 406.

Millepora, on the structure of, 28.

Milne-Edwards, Prof., on the aerial

respiration of some Brazilian fishes,

105

Mimastra, new species of, 414.

Mispila, new species of, 376.

‘Molluscan fauna of New Guinea, on

the, 110.

Mosasauride, on the rank and affini-

ties of the, 92, 341.

Miller, Dr. F., on the Naupliusstage

of Prawns, 426,

Myagrus, characters of the

genus, 371,

new

. INDEX.

Mycalesis, new species of, 285.

Myrcina, new species of, 282.

Napeogenes, new species of, 257.

Narope, new species of, 259.

Neanthes, characters of the new

genus, 372.

Nemichthys, new species of, 251.

Nephele, new species of, 455.

Neptis, new species of, 177.

Newton, E. T., on remains of Hyp-

sodon, Portheus, and Ichthyo-

dectes, 93; on a crocodilian jaw

from the Coral Rag, 102; on a

new fish from the Lower Chalk,

268 ; on Saurocephalus, 345.

Norman, Rey. A. M., on the Wille-

moesia group of Crustacea, 382.

Nucula gibbosa, on the hinge-struc-

ture of, 35,

Nuculana attenuata, on the hinge-

structure of, 33.

(Edionychis, new species of, 223.

Ophiopleura, observations on the

genus, 188, 266.

Ophthalmodes, new

465.

Owen, Prof., on the Mosasauride, 92,

341; on Argillornis longipennis,

98; on the influence of the advent

of a higher form of life in modi-

fying the structure of an older and

lower form, 101; on the occur-

rence in North America of rare

extinct Vertebrates found frag-

mentarily in England, 201.

Pachycheles, new species of, 404,

Pachyteria, new species of, 136.

Paledaphus, observations on

genus, 12.

Palzoniscus, note on the genus, 90.

Panopea, new species of, 177.

Parfitt, E., on the structure of Hali-

physema Tumanowiczii, 88.

Parthenogenesis in bees, on, 428, 497.

Pascoe, F. P., on new Longicorn

Coleoptera, 370.

Peach, C. W., on Sphenopteris affi-

nis and on Staphylopteris, 90.

Pecten Sowerbii, on the hinge-struc-

ture and generic affinity of, 30.

Pelanechinus, description of the new

genus, 544,

Pentacheles, characters of the new

genus, 276.

Pérez, J., on the causes of the buzzing

of insects, 849; on the oviposition

of the queen bee, 428.

species of,

the

INDEX.

Peribasis, new species of, 373.

Perieria, characters of the new

genus, 111,

Petrolisthes, new species of, 397,

Pholcus, new species of, 451.

Phyciodes, new species of, 260.

Phygasia, new species of, 231.

Plants, on fossil, from Grinnell Land,

95.

Platytroctes, characters of the new

genus, 249,

Podoceropsis, new species of, 367.

Polycheles, new species of, 277.

Polyonyx, new species of, 405.

Pomelia, description of the new

genus, 385.

Porcellana, new species of, 405.

Porcellanidea of the west coast of

North America, 394.

Portheus, on some remains of, 93.

Prasonia, new species of, 230.

Prasyptera, characters of the new

genus, 411.

Prawns, on the Nauplius stage of,

79, 233, 426.

Procolophon, new species of, 342.

Pseudonaclia, new species of, 293.

Pycnopsis, new species of, 574.

Pygopterus, note on the genus, 90.

Rhizopoda, on a new order of extinct,

297.

Salenide, on the, 59.

Salvin, O , on new species of Rhopalo-

cera, 207.

Sanson, A., on parthenogenesis in

bees, 497.

Saribia, characters of the new genus,

289.

Sarotes venatorius, on the probable

distribution of, by the trade-winds,

270.

Saurocephalus, remarks on the genus,

345.

Saurus lucioceps, note on, 548.

Schiddte, M., on the propagation and

metamorphoses of the Cymotho-

ade, 195.

Scopelus, new species of, 184.

Scopula, new species of, 297.

Scyllium, new species of, 18.

Seals, on the Ascarides of the, 480.

Seeley, H. G., on new species of

Procolophon, 542.

Selaginopsis, new species of, 435.

Sertularella, new species of, 447.

Sertularia, new species of, 446.

Setarehes, new species of, 179.

503

Sharp, D., on the Dascillidz of New

Zealand, 40.

Shells, on some British land and

freshwater, 377 ; new, 482.

Sim, G., on Diastylis bimarginatus,

453,

Siphonia, on the structure and affi-

nities of the genus, 91,

Sirembo, new species of, 19.

Smith, E. A., on two new species of

land-shells, 482.

Sollas, W. J., on the genus Siphonia,

91; on the genus Catagma, 353.

Sozuza, new species of, 457.

Spiders, new, 451.

Spidia, characters of new genus,

460.

Sponges, new family of calcareous,

385; studies on fossil, 113, 235,

324, 385, 467; on the embryology

of, 139; on the parasites of, 157,

427 ; on a new genus of, 353,

Spongiophaga communis, description

of, 168.

Squilla, new species of, 466.

Staphylopteris Peachii, observations

on, 90.

Stebbing, Rey. T. R. R., on two new

species of Amphipodous Crusta-

ceans, 964; on Amphipoda in

sponges, 427.

Stellerida, on the classification of the,

Stibolepis, characters of the new

genus, 463.

Stromatopora, on the structure of,

28, 85.

Stromatoporide, on the, 304, 342, 343.

Suctoria, on the Nauplius and pupa

stage of, 255.

Symmerista, new species of, 179.

Syringospheeridx, on the new order,

297.

Systena, new species of, 229.

Tapparone-Canefri, C., on the Mol-

luscan fauna of New Guinea,

110.

Teichonellidz, on the new family,

Temnosternus, new species of, 371.

Teracolus, new species of, 178.

Tethea muricata, observations on,

174.

Thalassinidea of the Pacific coast, on

the, 299.

Theridion, new species of, 452.

Tithorea, new species of, 259,

504

Tomes, R. F., on the stratigraphical

position of the Corals of the Lias,

91.

Traquair, Dr., on the genera Dipte-

rus, Paleedaphus, Holodus, and

Cheirodus, 1; on the genera Am-

blypterus, Paleeoniscus, Gyrolepis,

and Pygopterus, 90.

Typhlonus, characters of the new

genus, 21.

Vermes, on a rare form of the hepatic

organ in, 108.

Veronatus, new species of, 48.

Vertebrates, on the occurrence in

North America of rare extinct,

found fragmentarily in England,

201.

Viguier, C., on the classification of

the Stellerida, 103.

Wartelia, description of the new

genus, 109

Waterhouse, C. O., on new Longi-

INDEX. fs 20

corn Coleoptera, 136; on Cetonia

opalina, 138; on the affinities of

the genus Hades, 494.

Whales, on the Ascarides of the

toothed, 450.

Willemoesia group of Crustacea, on

the, 382, 484.

Wood-Mason, J., on the type of a

new genus of Rutelide, 422.

Woodward, H., on the occurrence

of Branchipus in a fossil state,

99.

Workman, T., on two new species of

spiders, 451.

Xenodermichthys, characters of the

new genus, 250.

Xynenon, new species of, 376.

Zachariz, C. A., on fossil remains.

from Bendigo, 95.

Zenzera, new species of, 463.

Zittel, ik. A., on fossil sponges, 113,

235, 324, 385, 467.

END OF THE SECOND VOLUME.

PRINTED BY TAYLOR AND FRANCIS,

RED LION COURT, FLEET STREET.